《The Beauty and the Brain》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1 I Deserve a Miserable Death


    In Brussels, there was a deste town.


    Rose was bound by chains to a chair in a dimly lit dungeon. There were countless welts and knife


    wounds that littered her body. Wren Terry had already used every punishment one could imagine on


    her. He subjected her to endless torment, though refusing to let her die.


    Now, Wren looked at her and mocked, ¡°I bet the famous Rose, or Ace Killer, would never imagine


    herself in a situation like this.¡±


    Then, Wren picked up the dagger from the table and, with a single strike, damaged the tendon in


    Rose¡¯s right hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Rose screamed, gasping for air as she spoke in broken sentences. ¡°Why? Why¡­ are you doing


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re just a lowly person! A pawn of Rodger Group, no less! Seth is mine! This is what


    you get for trying to seduce my man!¡±


    Wren fiercely stabbed the dagger into Rose¡¯s thigh and twisted it forcefully. In an instant, Rose¡¯s


    thigh became mangled.


    ¡°Let me tell you that Seth and I will be engaged soon. Your influence on the confidants in Rodger


    Group will bepletely eradicated by me. You¡¯re just a nameless orphan that someone picked up off


    the streets. Nobody will remember who you are!¡± Wren said viciously.


    ¡°No way! Seth wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen!¡± Rose said, shaking her head.


    Wren¡¯s subordinate threw a teenage boy into the dungeon. It was Mike Cook, who Rose had raised


    single-handedly. Wren fired a shot at the boy¡¯s leg, and Rose screamed, ¡°No! No! Please spare


    him!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down! Kneel and beg me!¡± Wren demanded.


    With a thud, Rose knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°Ms. Terry, I¡¯m sorry for being delusional. I¡¯m not


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    worthy of Mr. Rodgers! Please spare my younger brother!¡±


    Wren chortled before moving on.


    Right after that, a gunshot pierced through Mike¡¯s head.


    ¡°No! Wren! I want to kill you! I want to kill you so badly!¡± Rose cried out in despair.


    ¡°Hah! You want to kill me?¡± Wren sneered.


    Another gunshot sounded. This time, it hit Rose¡¯s chest.


    Rose slumped to the floor helplessly. Then, she heard Wren¡¯s voice from a distance. ¡°You want to


    Get Brus


    take revenge? Perhaps you can do in your next life! sh her face and throw her into the jungle to feed


    the wolves!¡±


    Rose could feel the icy de grazing her cheek. After that, she was tossed into the forest like trash.


    In theplex terrain of Brussels, no one would be able to save her.


    She had naively ced her trust in a man in this lifetime. Therefore, she deserved a tragic death.


    However, if there were a next life, she would find Wren and grind her bones to dust!


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Rose felt a pounding headache as she sat up, clutching her head. Struggling to sit up, she felt


    as if her body were jelly. With great difficulty, she managed to move to the bathroom. Rose found


    herself in a ce that seemed to be a hospital room. Upon seeing the woman in the mirror, she


    couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The face she saw in the mirror was still hers. However, something was wrong with the swollen,


    pig-like face she saw in the mirror. Pinching her belly fat, she felt she must be at least 165


    pounds.


    Rose flipped open the medical chart by the bedside, which stated [Marie Spence, 18 years old,


    Female, Concussion.]


    Oh my! Who is this Marie Spence?


    Memories that belonged to Marie filled her mind. Marie was the least favored daughter of the


    Spence family. Her mother had passed away early, and her father, Mason, along with her stepmother,


    Mia, had a son named Noel and two daughters, Olive and Carly. Marie, being the third child, was


    considered the most redundant member of the family. Moreover, due to her frail health since childhood


    and poor academic performance, the Spence family did not care much about her.


    In a nutshell, Marie¡¯s father and mother couldn¡¯t care less about her, while her grandfather was


    disappointed in her. Meanwhile, Marie, a weak and incapable individual, had given up on herself.


    Rose sighed deeply, feeling helpless that she had been reincarnated into such a body. In her previous


    life, Rose was proud and stunningly beautiful. She was known as Ace Killer, a woman with


    impable stamina and a stunning figure.


    Even someone as perfect as Rose was tragically killed by Wren in Brussels. Thus, how could a chubby


    high school student bepared to Wren?


    Rose took out her phone and searched for Rodger Group online. The headline news was about Seth


    and Wren¡¯s engagement. Wren was standing shyly beside, while Seth smiled and said, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll


    take good care of the one I love¡­¡± At that, the media praised the couple for being a perfect


    match.


    Hah! A perfect couple!


    Seth had promised Rose that the trip to Brussels would be herst mission. Afterward, he would


    Get Bonus


    eradicate her name from Rodger Group¡¯s list of assassins and grow old with her.


    However, the oue was different.


    Wren had gotten wind of Rose¡¯s movements in Brussels. Although Wren caused Rose to suffer a


    torturous death, Seth got engaged to Wren almost immediately.


    Rose clenched her fists. Seth! Wren! Since I¡¯m not dead, I¡¯ll definitely settle the score with you!


    After all, they had killed Mike, and destroyed Rose¡¯s tendon and appearance.


    As Marie Spence, I will seek revenge on every single incident!


    From now on, Rose swore to make Marie¡¯s presence known in the Spence family.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2 I Can Hit You


    During the days Marie was hospitalized, no one came to visit her. However, she actually enjoyed the


    peacefulness. She then went to the doctor and requested a full-body check-up.


    In her memories, Marie always tookrge amounts of medication that made her tired and sluggish, and


    her body bloated and weak. If Marie wanted to change, she needed to find out what was wrong


    with her health.


    However, the check-up results showed that Marie was in excellent health. Apart from identally


    tumbling down the stairs and getting a mild concussion from hitting her head, there were no other


    issues with her body.


    Thus, it made Marie wonder what kind of medications she was taking before.


    When Marie was discharged from the hospital, only a driver from the Spence family came to pick her


    up. She was sweating much as she huffed and puffed down the stairs. Not only could she not stand it,


    but even the driver seemed to look down on her body. As someone who once had muscles, she


    couldn¡¯t get used to so much fat on her body.


    Upon arriving at the Spence mansion, Marie entered the living room where her stepmother Mia was sat


    and enjoyed her tea. Carly, the fourth daughter of the Spence family, was flipping through a magazine


    beside Mia. When Carly looked up and saw how sweaty Marie was, she frowned. With a


    look of disgust, Carlymented, ¡°Fatty. You¡¯re so gross.¡±


    Marie ignored her and went upstairs to her room.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Carly shouted at her. ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you have any manners? Don¡¯t you know you should greet


    your mother when you get home?¡±


    ¡°Mom? Whose mom?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°My mom, of course. Your mom is long dead! You¡¯re an idiot that nobody desires. You¡¯re a despicable


    child without a mother!¡± Carly mocked.


    Wren had told Rose about her being a despicable child nobody had desired. Rose never knew who her


    parents were or why she grew up in Rodger Group. Although she couldn¡¯t stand up to Wren now, Rose


    would not let a little girl like Carly bully her.


    At that, Marie pped Wren so forcefully that the fat on her palm quivered. Marie couldn¡¯t help but think


    that she needed to lose weight.


    ¡°You dare to hit me? You, of all people, dare to hit me?¡± Carly covered her face in disbelief as she


    looked at her. In the past, everyone bullied Marie with ease. When Carly punched and kicked her,


    Marie didn¡¯t even dare to cry out loud. Thus, it was shocking Marie dared to hit Carly that day.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to hit you? In terms of age, I¡¯m older than you and your sider. Regarding our birth


    status, I¡¯m the legitimate daughter of the Spence family. As for you, if it weren¡¯t for your


    Get Bonus


    mother¡¯s affair, you would be nothing more than an illegitimate child. What right do you have to be so


    arrogant in the Spence family?¡± Marie said, word by word.


    Upon hearing that, Carly was stunned. Marie had always been withdrawn and listless, almost like


    someone with autism. When did she dare to hold her head up high and speak with such eloquence?


    Carly immediately ran to Mia¡¯s embrace tearfully while sobbing in a grievance. ¡°Mom, look at Marie!


    She actually dared to hit me¡­¡±


    Mia looked at her younger daughter¡¯s face with a pained expression. When Mia saw a bright red


    handprint, she immediately stood up and scolded, ¡°Marie, you¡¯re in the wrong this time. How could you


    just hit your younger sister like that?¡±


    ¡°Younger sister? My mom only gave birth to me, so I never knew I had a sister,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t go too far! You have no right to speak in this house! If this gets to Father, it won¡¯t look


    good for anyone!¡± Mia retorted.


    ¡°Fine. If Ms. Dillon wants to make a fuss and take this to Grandpa, I¡¯ll see it to the end. Let¡¯s see what


    Dad will think once he finds out you¡¯re making a small matter between siblings for everyone


    to know,¡± Marie answered.


    At that, Mia hesitated. Asher had always been dissatisfied with her, a mistress who had be hist


    daughter-inw. Thus, Mason had repeatedly warned her not to bother Asher unnecessarily. After all,


    Asher still controlled most of Spence Group.


    When Marie saw Mia was silent, she said, ¡°Since Ms. Dillon doesn¡¯t n on disturbing Grandpa for


    now, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    Before Mia could answer, Marie went upstairs. Marie¡¯s behavior waspletely different from the


    respectful attitude she had before.


    Carly was still sobbing. After all, she had been her parent¡¯s favorite since she was a child, never having


    experienced any grievances. However, Marie had actually pped her! Thus, Carly couldn¡¯t let Marie


    get away with this!


    Mia felt sorry for her daughter. Thus, Mia could only say, ¡°Wait until your father returns. I¡¯ll let him deal


    with her!¡±


    At that, Carly decided to let it slide.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3 Better Off as an Orphan


    Marie returned to her room and rummaged through the messy pile of medicines. Then, she packed


    them into her bag, nning to find time to get them tested at the hospital. However, losing weight


    was the top priority for her now.


    Marie was five feet seven inches tall, simr to Rose. However, while Rose weighed less than 110


    pounds, Marie weighed 165 pounds.


    With her weight, even daily outings were inconvenient for Marie, not to mention her exercises.


    Marie took out her notebook and quickly devised a weight loss n, including daily diet and exercise. It


    was the winter break for her senior year, so she had two months off. She had to slim down as soon as


    possible to enter high society and gradually get closer to Wren.


    At dinner time, Marie only ate an apple before heading out for a run. Marie couldn¡¯t believe it, for she


    used to be able to run six miles easily! After covering 3,280 feet, she was already panting heavily.


    When Marie returned home in the evening, Mason was already waiting in the living room. Meanwhile,


    Carly sat beside him, sobbing and telling him how Marie had bullied her.


    Mason asked, ¡°Marie, why did you hit Carly? No matter what, she¡¯s still your younger sister. Apologize


    to Carly!¡±


    Marie sneered, for Mason demanded an apology from her based on Carly¡¯s one-sided story. Mason did


    not even give her a chance to exin. Rose might as well be an orphan with a father like him.


    ¡°Dad, Carly said that my mom is a short-lived spook. Thus, I am also one that will die sooner orter. I


    don¡¯t have a mom, unlike Carly, who has Ms. Dillon to guide her. I couldn¡¯t ept it, so I hit her. I won¡¯t


    do it again,¡± Marie muttered with her head down.


    Seeing Carly¡¯s guilty expression, Mason felt a hint of guilt in his heart. After all, Marie was his biological


    daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Marie¡¯s talking nonsense! Dad! I didn¡¯t say anything like that!¡± Carly argued anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I know I was wrong.¡± Marie apologized obediently. Marie¡¯s apology was way more


    pleasant than Carly¡¯s shrill scream.


    Immediately, Mason furrowed his eyebrows and answered, ¡°All right. I¡¯m swamped with daily work, so


    stop bothering me with these trivial matters.¡±


    Ignoring Carly¡¯s calls, he went upstairs.


    As Mason left, Carly dropped her guilty expression and rushed over to p Marie. Marie grabbed her


    wrist, and the obedient look on her face was reced by a fierce look. ¡°Carly, I¡¯m not the same


    Get Bonus


    Marie you used to bully. You¡¯d better not mess with me, or I won¡¯t mind hitting you a second time!¡±


    Carly said menacingly.


    The sinister look in Marie¡¯s eyes frightened Carly, causing thetter to take two steps back. Marie then


    shook off her hand and went upstairs.


    In the middle of the night, Marie woke up feeling miserably hungry. It turned out that her body had quite


    an appetite. She had recently started controlling her food intake, not expecting her to be so hungry that


    she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but think of roasted meat, seafood spaghetti, and fried chicken. I¡¯m starving!


    Therefore, Mariey in bed and started doing sit-ups, determined not to eat anything. She had to lose


    weight or die trying!


    Just like that, a week had passed. Perhaps Carly had been frightened by Marie¡¯s sudden outburstst


    time, so Marie had quite a very peaceful week with no one bothering her. As for herself, she


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    sessfully managed to control her appetite and lost 11 pounds!


    Although Marie was happy to have lost 11 pounds, she still had 154 pounds to go, not to mention that


    she wanted to eat seafood spaghetti so bad.


    During lunchtime that day, Asher came over. This was the first time Marie had seen Grandpa since


    her rebirth.


    At the dinner table, Asher said, ¡°Mia, you must work hard for the birthday party in half a month. The


    well-known families of Las Vegas will be here, including the Whitney family. We cannot let anyone look


    down on our Spence family.¡±


    Mia seized the opportunity to please Asher and smiled, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll make sure your


    birthday celebration is grand. Olive and Noel will return by then, so sit back and enjoy!¡±


    Although Asher doesn¡¯t like Mia, Noel was Mia¡¯s son, his only grandson. Moreover, Olive was a top-tier


    celebrity immensely popr throughout the country.


    Upon hearing that Noel and Olive wereing back, Asher immediately said with a smile, ¡°Great! Tell


    the kids to take a break from work and return to keep this old manpany.¡±


    Carly felt even prouder because of Noel and Olive. After all, she was going to enter the entertainment


    industry and be a big star in the future, and Olive was going to support and protect her. As for


    Marie, she could only be azy fatty at home.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4 Can I Join the Birthday Party


    ¡°Grandpa, can I join your birthday party?¡± Marie asked.


    Asher frowned, seemingly reluctant to see such a plump woman at a high-ss banquet. However,


    he didn¡¯t want to hurt her self-esteem, so he was somewhat torn.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t put Grandpa in a difficult position. Do you expect Grandpa to say you¡¯re from the


    Spence family when people ask which family that fat woman is from? Do you want others tough at


    the Spence family during Grandpa¡¯s birthday party?¡± Carly said mockingly.


    ¡°Yeah, Marie. You used to stay in your room during the Spence family gatherings. Perhaps you should


    sit out on this one, too,¡± Mia suggested.


    ¡°Grandpa, if I can sessfully lose weight in half a month, can I attend your birthday party?¡± Marie


    asked again.


    When Asher looked into Marie¡¯s sincere eyes, he finallypromised. ¡°Fine. Come see me in half a


    month.¡±


    Marie knew that Asher had agreed.


    For her, the most important person to win over the entire Spence family was Asher.


    Forty-five percent of Spence Group¡¯s shares were in Asher¡¯s hands, while Mason¡¯s was five percent


    and Noel¡¯s ten percent. Meanwhile, the three granddaughters had a limited share. Therefore, the actual


    decision-maker in the Spence family was Asher.


    If Marie wanted to secure her position in the Spence family and get closer to the upper ss and Wren,


    winning over Asher was the first step.


    Carly red at her resentfully, but Marie ignored the anger in her eyes. Standing up, Marie announced,


    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t be eating dinner. Don¡¯t call me for dinner.¡±


    When Marie changed into her running shoes and went out for a jog, Carly snorted behind her. ¡°No


    matter what, she¡¯s still an idiot.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    For one week, she set a higher goal for herself every day. Now, she can already run 6,561 feet. She


    must regain her original strength and gain authority for her to have enough resources to face Wren.


    Every time Marie thought of Mike¡¯s lifeless eyes as he silently fell to the ground, her heart was filled


    with hatred. She had knelt and begged, but she couldn¡¯t change the oue of it. There was Seth, too,


    who had made a promise but watched on as she died tragically. Thus, Marie was determined to seek


    revenge!


    Marie gathered her strength and started running again.


    On the roadside, a man looked at the documents in his hand inside a ck Audi and asked


    Get Borus


    impatiently, ¡°How much longer do we need?¡±


    His assistant, Cullen, wiped his sweat nervously and answered, ¡°I apologize, Mr. Whitney. The car


    suddenly broke down. I¡¯ve called our Las Vegas branch to send a new car.¡±


    Dennis pinched the bridge of his nose and turned to look out the window. The chubby girl passed by


    his car once again. This time, she stopped and stared at the car window for quite a while.


    Marie couldn¡¯t see if there was anyone inside the car. Since it had been parked by the side of the


    road for half an hour, she instinctively assumed that there was no one inside.


    Dennis sat there, watching the woman as she stared at him intently for ten seconds.


    Upon closer inspection, the woman¡¯s features were quite delicate and exquisite. It was just that the


    fat on her face had concealed her beauty.


    Just as Cullen was about to get out of the car to chase her away, Marie suddenly yelled out the


    window, ¡°You¡¯re so fat!¡±


    Dennis shuddered in fright but then found the incident somewhat amusing. He thought the woman


    was looking at him inside the car, but it turned out she was just using the car window as a mirror to


    check her reflection.


    Marie clenched her fists and yelled, ¡°Marie! Please, lose weight quickly! There¡¯s no time left!¡±


    Marie had to constantly remind herself of the hatred from her past life in order to push herself to return


    to how Rose was like before. Otherwise, once Wren married Seth and with so many killers in Rodger


    Group, it would be impossible for her to fight her way in alone.


    Recalling the friends who had once faced life and death together, Marie remembered that Wren had


    personally vowed topletely eradicate her influence on the confidants in Rodger Group.


    She grew up alongside Seth and had witnessed him strengthening Rodger Group step by step. She


    became his right-hand woman and cultivated a team of her own confidants, which she considered.


    family.


    Marie needed to quickly find her footing in order to protect others.


    Wren was right about one thing; she was just a knife in Seth¡¯s hand, and so, they, the assassins, could


    be discarded like a pawn at any moment.


    And as for Wren, she had the entire Terry family backing her. Thus, there was no way Seth would


    ever abandon her.


    Dennis looked at the woman outside the car window. She seemed to have made up her mind about


    losing weight, and her eyes were filled with deep hatred. At that, Dennisughed. ¡°What kind of hatred


    could she be feeling as a high school student?¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t notice the man sitting in the car and continued to pick up speed as she ran.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The car sent by the branch office had arrived, and Dennis left. He could not be bothered by such


    a trivial matter as this.


    Marie knew that in such wealthy families, there was often little to none affection among family


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    members. Even if Asher was extremely happy, he would still leave the shares to Noel and Olive if Marie


    didn¡¯t showcase her abilities. At most, Asher would give her some real estates to rely on, but


    she would never be allowed to get involved in the group¡¯s affairs.


    However, what Marie wanted was power and a strong background. After all, she could onlypete


    with Wren if she had those.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of Asher¡¯s birthday party. The Spence family was a well-known


    wealthy household in Las Vegas. Asher was highly respected due to his prominent position in the


    business world.


    The Spence mansion was decoratedvishly that day to celebrate Asher¡¯s 60th birthday.


    Mia led Carly to the front door to greet the guests, and the former¡¯s smile was radiant as a blooming


    flower.


    She gave birth to three children for Mason before finally being able to rece Marie¡¯s mother and


    marrying into the prestigious Spence family. Although there were gossips among the high society


    families. Thus, as long as she was a part of the Spence family, she would always be the respected Mrs.


    Spence!


    The guests mainly had arrived and were seated in the main hall when a housekeeper came in to


    announce that Noel had returned.


    Asher immediately said, ¡°Let hime inside quickly. Usher him in.¡±


    Noel was Asher¡¯s only grandson and the sole male heir of the Spence family. Thus, he was


    practically Asher¡¯s favorite, causing him to hold 10% of the shares in the Spence Group, Moreover, he


    held the important position of general manager in thepany.


    A tall young man wearing a hand-tailored ck suit strode into the room. His expression was


    gentle, and his demeanor was calm. As he approached Asher, he presented a brocade box, and said,


    ¡°May Grandpa be blessed with endless happiness and a long life!¡±


    Asher opened the brocade box, revealing two sets of chess inside. Noel¡¯s assistant immediately


    stepped forward and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Mr. Spence knows you enjoy ying chess. These were


    specially brought back from Melrose on his behalf. The chess pieces are made of ivory, providing a


    warm touch in winter and a cool feel in summer. We hope they bring you joy.¡±


    Asher smiled widely as he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Then, he asked someone to put away the


    items and arrange for Noel to be seated.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of exmations from outside. Everyone turned around and saw the hottest


    celebrity in the entertainment industry, Olive, walking through the door.


    Get Borus


    Olive wore a long bright red dress, and her makeup was exquisite, causing her to look like a blooming


    rose. There were quite a few journalists at that day¡¯s birthday party. Thus, as soon as Olive walked in,


    the shlights were non-ending.


    Olive walked and smiled, handed over the gift, and greeted, ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa! I wish you a


    long and healthy life!¡±


    Asher unwrapped the gift, revealing a book of chess moves from ancient times. Oliveughed and said,


    ¡°I spent three months searching for these chess moves for Grandpa and finally got it at an auction. I


    hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it, of course! Good child, sit down and rest now,¡± Asher said happily.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence is truly blessed! His children are so respectful!¡± a senior man from nearby eximed.


    ¡°The Spence family has an amazing grandson, and Ms. Olive, a hotshot! The Spence family is


    imposing!¡± said a well-dresseddy.


    ¡°Mrs. Spence is the one truly blessed. Her children are all outstanding, and I heard that Ms. Carly is


    quite beautiful too!¡±mented anotherdy.


    Listening to everyone¡¯spliments, Mia felt even happier in her heart. I am the one and only Mrs.


    Spence of the Spence family!


    Carly was even more proud of herself. With Noel and Olive so outstanding, what could Marie, an


    unwanted orphan, possibly have topare with her?


    As everyone was engaged in lively discussions, a housekeeper hurriedly entered the room and


    announced, ¡°The Whitney family has arrived.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6 How Much Longer


    Asher immediately stood up and straightened his clothes, looking towards the door.


    A man strode in, wearing a high-end, dark-colored tailored suit. His facial features were as


    sculpted as a statue, incredibly handsome and unparalleled in beauty. His demeanor was not as gentle


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    as Noel¡¯s, but rather carried a sharp and piercing aura that was impossible to ignore, exuding a


    powerful presence.


    Dennis spoke up. ¡°Old Mr. Spence enjoys a wealth of blessings as vast as the east sea and a life as


    long as the south mountain.¡±


    Asher immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Dennis, you must be tired from your long journey.


    Please, have a seat and rest.¡±


    Dennis took a seat, sitting right next to Asher.


    People were buzzing with curiosity. ¡°Whose young master is this? Old Mr. Spence values him so much


    that he actually came out to greet him personally.¡±


    A CEO said, ¡°This is Dennis Whitney from the Whitney family of New York, Old Mr. Whitney¡¯s


    favorite youngest son. I heard he¡¯s about to be the heir to the Whitney family fortune.¡±


    ¡°New York¡¯s Whitney family? Is that the influential noble family? No wonder Old Mr. Spence takes. them


    so seriously!¡± said another executive.


    ¡°Judging by Old Mr. Spence¡¯s demeanor, it seems like he wants to form an alliance with the Whitney


    family through marriage. Just look at Olive, her eyes are practically glued to him.¡±


    Everyone was engaged in lively discussions, while Olive sat nearby, staring intently at Dennis. She


    had never seen such a distinguished man before, and she was determined to get to know him today!


    The banquet officially began, but Marie still hadn¡¯t shown up. Asher frowned, somewhat


    displeased.


    Upstairs, Marie groggily sat up and nced at the time. Half of the birthday party had already


    passed. She looked at the ss of lemonade on the table, the only thing she had drunk all day. She


    remembered the housekeeper bringing it to herst night and wondered when the Spence family¡¯s


    housekeepers had started treating her so well.


    It must have been Carly who put something in the water. Otherwise, how could she have slept for so


    long without any reason?


    Marie still felt groggy and wanted to sleep, but It was not easy for Asher to agree to let her attend the


    birthday party. If she didn¡¯t show up, Asher would never give her another chance!


    Marie got up to open the door, only to find out it was locked!


    Get Bonus


    Carly!


    Marie opened the window. All of Carly¡¯s siblings¡¯ rooms were on the third floor, while she, the less


    favored one, lived in this small room on the second floor. Although she didn¡¯t have much strength, it


    wasn¡¯t a problem for her to climb out of the second-floor window.


    Marie yanked the bedsheet off and twisted it into a rope, tying one end to the leg of the bed in her


    room. She then tossed the other end out of the window and carefully climbed down, using the


    makeshift rope to guide her descent.


    She was wearing an evening gown, the effects of the sleeping pills hadn¡¯tpletely worn off, and she


    was dangling precariously from the window. Marie was on the verge of tears. When she was Rose, she


    could easily descend from the fifth floor without any issues, and with just a rope, she could nimbly scale


    walls. But now, she could only clumsily climb like a thief.


    Just as she was thinking this, Marie¡¯s foot slipped, and she failed to grab onto the bedsheet. In an


    instant, she fell down.


    She immediately covered her face with both hands, just praying that she wouldn¡¯t fall on her face.


    As expected, the pain didn¡¯te. Instead, Mariended gently in a soft embrace.


    She opened her eyes and saw an erged face in front of her. Wow! So handsome!


    She had met quite a few men throughout her life, and the most handsome one was Seth. But this man,


    he was just too good-looking!


    Dennis had initially stepped out for a smoke and some fresh air, casually strolling around the back. of


    the vi. Suddenly, he heard the sound of a window opening and saw a piece of bedsheet being thrown


    out. Following that, a girl wearing a ck evening gown climbed out of the window, all the while


    mumbling to herself.


    He saw her barefoot, stepping on an unsupported spot by the wall, about to fall. So, he reached out


    and caught her.


    The girl was slightly chubby, but she felt soft and pleasant in his arms. He watched as the


    youngdy in his embrace covered her face, then slowly moved her hands away. She peeked through


    her fingers cautiously, seemingly relieved that she hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground. She let out a sigh,


    looking incredibly adorable.


    Dennis looked at her with amusement and asked, ¡°Miss, how much longer do you n to stay in my


    arms?¡±


    Marie hurriedly came down, and because she wasn¡¯t wearing shoes, she identally stepped on a


    stone. Her foot ached with pain, and she cried out, ¡°Ouch!¡± As she stumbled forward, she knocked


    Dennis down onto the grass.


    Dennis: ¡°¡­¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie scrambled to her feet in a fluster, lowering her head as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m too heavy, did


    I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to! I stepped on a rock¡­ because I lost my shoes.¡±


    Dennis asked, ¡°Should I call security now? After all, you did climb out of the window.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m with the Spence family! I¡¯m only like this because I was locked behind the door!¡± Marie


    hurriedly exined.


    Dennis watched her as she nervously exined, not daring to look up at him. He asked, ¡°So, since I


    saved you, are you nning to keep your head down while talking to me?¡±


    Marie looked up, her hair a bit disheveled, and her flushed face showed her urgency. She asked,


    ¡°Thank you for not letting me fall to the ground. May I know yourst name?¡±


    Upon seeing the girl¡¯s face clearly, he realized it was the same girl who had used his car window as


    a mirror that day.


    Dennis chuckled, amazed at such a coincidence.


    ¡°Dennis Whitney, Whitney as in Whitney Houston,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Thank


    Marie.


    you, Mr. Whitney. My name is Marie, and I¡¯m the third child in the Spence family,¡± said


    Dennis noticed that the girl didn¡¯t show even the slightest hint of surprise upon hearing his name,


    Whitney. It seemed as if she had never heard of the Whitney family before. She simply introduced


    herself in a straightforward manner.


    He yfully muttered, ¡°Ms. Spence? Marie Spence.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7 I Am Good Looking


    ¡°Yeah, the least popr Ms. Marie, that¡¯s why I¡¯m locked in the room. What about you? Why are


    here alone?¡± Marie said while rummaging through the bushes.


    you


    ¡°Birthday party is boring, let¡¯s go out and get some fresh air,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Actually, I also find it boring, but if I don¡¯t go, Grandpa will never let me participate in any other


    activities in the future,¡± Marie said helplessly.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you allowed to join?¡± Dennis felt a bit nosy, as he hadn¡¯t been so talkative before. It¡¯s just


    that today, he found this girl to be much more interesting than those people at the previous banquet.


    ¡°You see, I have a bad figure, too fat, and not well-received. I would embarrass the Spence family,¡±


    Marie said.


    ¡°Fat? I think it¡¯s just right.¡± Dennis recalled the feeling of the girl in his arms, soft and cuddly, like a little


    animal.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, ther


    all look down on me. But once I lose weight, I¡¯m actually really


    good-looking!¡± Marie said with conviction.


    ¡°Oh? That confident?¡± Dennis said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course, this face¡­¡± Marie originally wanted to say that this face was identical to Rose¡¯s, and Rose


    was an Ace Killer who could approach her target with her beautiful looks.


    But on second thought, no one would believe that the soul of a deceased assassin resides within the


    body of this high school student.


    And she, too, didn¡¯t want to return to the life of an assassin, where mornings were never guaranteed.


    Being Marie was just fine.


    Dennis noticed the girl suddenly went silent and asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, where are my high heels? I just threw them here a moment ago,¡± Marie muttered as she


    rummaged through the bushes.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, if you¡¯re not busy, could you help me by shining your phone light? It¡¯s so dark in here,


    how am I supposed to find anything?¡± Marie said.


    Dennis reluctantly unlocked his phone, for the first time in his life, he found himself being bossed


    around by a girl like this.


    The girl bent down, searching through the bushes. A strand of hair fell beside her ear, entuating her


    delicate and charming facial features.


    ¡°Found them!¡± Marie eximed as she pulled two high heels from the bushes and tossed them in


    front of her. She reached out her hand towards Dennis and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, give me a hand,


    please.¡±


    Dennis reached out and grasped the girl¡¯s soft arm. He used to be quite reserved around strangers, but


    today he had been chatting with this girl for so long, even touching her skin.


    Marie didn¡¯t think too much about it. With Dennis¡¯s help, she put on her high heels, tidied up her hair,


    and said, ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Marie didn¡¯t catch on.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to dinner? When is it?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie was speechless. Weren¡¯t these words just meant to be a polite gesture? How could they take it


    so seriously?


    But since she¡¯ve already said it, she can¡¯t go back on her word.


    ¡°How about next Saturday, is that okay?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle pick you up,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°No need, no need. Let¡¯s just meet at Time Square in the city center,¡± Marie said.


    She definitely didn¡¯t want Carly to see a strange maning to her house looking for her, or else who


    knows what unpleasant rumors would spread.


    Dennis nodded, indicating his agreement.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going first!¡± Marie waved her hand, picked up her skirt, and ran towards the banquet hall.


    Her steps didn¡¯t look like she was wearing high heels at all.


    In the banquet hall.


    Olive asked, ¡°Grandpa, where¡¯s Marie?¡±


    Asher¡¯s face darkened, and he remained silent. Carly immediately spoke up, ¡°Olive, Marie had


    originally promised Grandpa that she would attend the birthday party, but she hasn¡¯t shown up yet. As


    you know, Marie has a very introverted personality, and she has a history of not keeping her


    word.¡±


    Upon hearing Carly¡¯s words, Asher became even more upset. How could someone so young be so


    fickle? He had even specially arranged a seat for her today. What a mess!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Carly, just eat your food, why so much talking!¡±


    Noel didn¡¯t quite like the strange and eerie atmosphere at home, so he rarely came back.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Noel, I¡¯m telling the truth! Marie, she was originally¡­¡± Carly said, feeling somewhat wronged.


    ¡°What was I like originally? Carly, please continue.¡± A crisp voice came, and everyone turned around to


    see Marie in a ck evening gown appearing at the entrance of the hall.


    Her delicate face was round and smooth, with skin as wless as congealed cream. A light touch of


    makeup graced her features, and her waist-length hair cascaded down her back, giving her an elegant


    and poised appearance.


    Her eyes were so bright, like a lost elf in the woods, that one couldn¡¯t help but be entranced by


    their clear and captivating gaze.


    ¡°Who is this? Is she also a youngdy from the Spence family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen this before¡­ Marie, you¡­¡± Carly eximed in surprise as she stood. up.


    It couldn¡¯t be; she had clearly put sleeping pills in the water she gave to Marie, intending for her, to


    sleep through the night.


    Even if she woke up, Carly had locked her bedroom door. How could she possibly show up at the


    birthday party?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Carly seems so surprised to see me¡­ so surprised that she didn¡¯t call me Marie, but


    used my full name instead!¡± Marie said with a beaming smile.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8 Ms. Spence Nice to Meet You


    ¡°Marie?! How did you get out?¡± Carly asked incredulously.


    ¡°Does Carly mean that I shouldn¡¯t havee out? But it¡¯s true, when I was about to leave, I found my


    door locked. It took a lot of effort to get out. From what Carly said, it seems like she knew I was locked


    in my room?¡± Marie asked with a smile.


    ¡°Marie, what kind ofnguage is that? What does being locked in the room have to do with Carly?¡± Mia


    immediately stood up to defend her precious daughter.


    ¡°Ms. Dillon said it must have nothing to do with Carly, right?¡± Marie asked with a smile, looking at


    Carly.


    Her face was filled with smiles, but her eyes were cold. Carly felt a moment of fear. This Marie was truly


    different from before.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re alreadyte, soe over and get started!¡± Asher said.


    Marie obediently walked over, handing the brocade box to Asher, and said, ¡°Grandpa, Marie is just a


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    student with no special abilities. All I can do is sincerely offer you this lucky charm, hoping for your


    good health and a long life!¡±


    Asher opened the brocade box, and indeed, there was only one lucky charm inside. Compared to Noel


    and Olive¡¯s gifts, it seemed rather modest.


    Carly scoffed, ¡°Marie, it¡¯s not like the Spence family is short on your pocket money. You can¡¯t be so


    stingy that you can only afford to buy such a small thing to appease Grandpa, can you?¡±


    Olive chimed in, adding fuel to the fire, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, Marie. If you don¡¯t have enough pocket


    money, juste and ask me for it. Don¡¯t let othersugh at the Spence family.¡±


    This implies that she has spent all her pocket money and even Asher¡¯s birthday gift can be dealt with


    perfunctorily.


    Seeing that Asher¡¯s expression was not very pleasant, Noel said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all say less. After all,


    it¡¯s Marie¡¯s kind intention.¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but take another nce at Noel. She didn¡¯t have many memories of him, as it


    seemed that Noel had moved out quite early on to live with Mason and help manage the Spence


    Group. He didn¡¯te back very often.


    Even after returning to the Spence mansion, Marie remained silent, and there was hardly any


    Today, Noel clearly spoke up for Marie, which left Marie somewhat puzzled. Isn¡¯t Noel supposed to be


    on the same side as Mia and her daughter?


    Get Bo


    Asher¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good, as if he wasn¡¯t quite satisfied with Marie¡¯s performance.


    At that moment, a nobledy approached and took a nce, saying, ¡°Is this the lucky charm from the


    West Monastery?¡±


    ¡°Is it the West Monastery you¡¯re talking about? Thergest one in Las Vegas? I heard it¡¯s really hard to


    get a lucky charm from there!¡± chimed in another person.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that you have to climb 999 steps yourself to meet the abbot and receive a lucky


    charm!¡±


    ¡°Well, this youngdy is truly filial! Nowadays, which wealthy family¡¯s daughter would put so much effort


    into something that¡¯s not worth much money?¡±


    The guests were engaged in lively discussions, and soon everyone knew that the lucky charm Marie


    had given to Asher came from the West Monastery,


    Upon hearing this, Asher¡¯s expression softened as he asked, ¡°Marie, did you really go to the West


    Monastery yourself to get this?¡±


    Marie smiled gently and calmly, saying, ¡°Yes, Grandpa, Edward mentioned that you¡¯ve been having


    headachestely, and even seeing a doctor hasn¡¯t helped. 1 heard that the lucky charm from the West


    Monastery is very effective. Marie climbed for an entire day, and the abbot finally gave it to me. I hope it


    can bring you good health and peace, Grandpa!¡±


    Looking into Marie¡¯s sincere eyes, a warm current flowed through Asher¡¯s heart. These children. had


    been away from home for years, and even when they returned, it was only for a brief visit before


    leaving again. Only Marie remembered his difort and made a great effort to show her filial piety.


    ¡°Come, Marie, sit next to Grandpa!¡± Asher immediately had someone add a seat beside him.


    Marie sat next to Asher, lifting her head to meet Noel¡¯s gaze. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Hello,


    Noel.¡±


    Noel nodded, not saying a word.


    Asher began introducing her to the surrounding guests, ¡°This is my third granddaughter, Ms. Marie from


    the Spence family, Marie.¡±


    Everyone around seemed to be quite perceptive. Among the four youngsters, only Noel and Marie sat


    next to Asher, while Olive merely sat beside Noel. It was clear that Marie had won Asher¡¯s favor!


    Marie politely greeted everyone, and suddenly, a sharp chill came from behind her. Turning her head,


    she saw Dennis sitting next to her.


    As Marie sat down, Asher was on her right, and there was an empty seat on her left. Could it be that


    this was Dennis¡¯s spot?


    She was astonished. When they had met in the garden, she had thought he was just an ordinary guest.


    But now, seeing this seat, if it hadn¡¯t been temporarily arranged for her, the one sitting next to Asher


    would have been Dennis.


    It¡¯s clear that Asher valued this guest highly.


    Upon seeing Dennis return, Asher immediately introduced him, saying, ¡°Dennis, this is Marie, the third


    child in our family.¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie with a slight smile, raising his ss and said, ¡°Ms. Marie, it¡¯s a pleasure to


    meet you.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9 I Will Reim Everything


    Get Bo


    Marie was momentarily taken aback, not quite understanding what was going on with this sudden.


    toast.


    Olive couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. Such a man, noble and elegant, even the simple act of raising a


    ss was utterly captivating. It¡¯s just a pity that the one sitting next to him was that silly girl,


    Marie!


    Asherughed and said, ¡°Silly girl! What are you staring at? Dennis is saying hello to you!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Marie hurriedly picked up the ss of juice from the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well, Mr.


    Whitney. You don¡¯t mind if I drink juice, do you?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t feeling unwell; she just wanted to lose weight. She refused to drink alcohol and preferred


    not to drink juice either. Drinking in water was the best option for her.


    Olive chuckled as she watched her, wondering how she could try to fool someone like Dennis with


    just juice!


    I heard that Dennis has always been aloof, and he only greeted Marie out of respect for Asher!


    At this point, even Asher was feeling a bit nervous. The youngest son of the Whitney family, who took


    control of the Whitney Group at such a young age, was known for his unpredictable temperament. If he


    were to get angry over Marie¡¯s ss of juice, it was hard to know what to do.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, each with their own thoughts, Dennis picked up his wine ss


    and gently clinked it against Marie¡¯s. The crisp sound of ssware filled the air, followed by Dennis¡¯s


    pleasant voice, ¡°Of course, Ms. Marie, your health is important.¡±


    Marie smiled sweetly and took a sip of her fruit juice.


    She couldn¡¯t quite figure out who this Dennis was. Asher seemed to value him greatly, and the


    surrounding guests always appeared to be observing him nonchntly.


    Asher looked thoughtfully at Dennis and Marie, but didn¡¯t say much.


    The banquet came to an end quickly, and the housekeepers cleared away the tableware. The guests


    were then invited to move to the side hall for the dance.


    As the music began, everyone eagerly glided onto the dance floor. Olive adjusted her makeup and


    confidently approached Dennis. With a graceful gesture, she extended her hand and said, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney, may I have this dance?¡±


    People turned their gaze toward this direction, as Olive was the hottest A-list celebrity in the


    entertainment industry. She was the dream lover that countless men longed for, and this was the


    first time she had ever taken the initiative to invite a man to dance!


    Olive extended her delicate hand, waiting for Dennis to lead her onto the dance floor. She was


    determined to capture this man¡¯s attention. Dennis Whitney, he was hers for the taking!


    Dennis stood up and said, ¡°Cullen, go say goodbye to Old Mr. Spence.¡±


    Dennis rejected Olive!


    [Popr Actress Invites Someone to Dance for the First Time, Only to Be Rejected!]


    Marie stood to the side, amused. She could already imagine how those gossip journalists would


    write about this.


    Olive stood still, exerting great effort to maintain herposure. She gently brushed her long hair and


    offered a polite smile, making way for Dennis to pass.


    Dennis walked to the door and saw Marie standing to the side, seemingly delighted by Olive¡¯s deted


    appearance. He approached Marie and whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about dinner on Saturday.¡±


    Marie nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡±


    Dennis nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Either way is fine, you decide.¡±


    And then, they left the Spence mansion.


    -Olive watched the interaction between the two, clenching her fists tightly, her nails almost digging


    into her palms.


    This is the first time! She was rejected in front of everyone!


    However, as soon as Dennis turned around, he was deeply engaged in conversation with Marie. How


    could Marie, that Fatty, evenpare to her?


    Such a great humiliation, she would never let it go just like that!


    At this moment, the guests were buzzing with excitement, whispering among themselves and


    discussing the incident that had just urred.


    Everyone thought that Asher was going to introduce Olive to Dennis, paving the way for a union


    between their families. Surprisingly, Dennis paid no attention to Olive, but instead, he was quite taken


    with thete-arriving Marie!


    Could it be that this Marie is the most formidable daughter of the Spence family?


    Asher observed the scene before him, and no matter how he looked at it, Olive seemed to be more


    attractive. However, Dennis appeared to be more interested in Marie.


    If that¡¯s the case, he should pay more attention to his granddaughter Marie. Who knows, maybe one


    day she¡¯ll marry into the Whitney family?


    Everyone had their own thoughts, and no one noticed that the expressions on Mia and her mother and


    daughter¡¯s faces had already turned angry.


    For years, they had bullied Marie. How could they bear the thought of one day being trampled under


    her feet?


    After watching Dennis leave, Marie turned around to see the angry gazes of Mia and her mother and


    daughter. She hooked up the corner of her mouth and shed a brilliant smile at the three of them.


    Ha! Do you still think I¡¯m the same Marie who used to be constantly bullied?


    I will take back Asher¡¯s attention, the Spence family¡¯s fortune, and the position of the youngdy, one


    by one, from your hands!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10 How Ridiculous I Must Seem


    After the dinner party, Asher sent all the guests away and called Marie over. He told her that from now


    on, he would give her an additional 7,500 dors per month for her spending money.


    Marie was a bit taken aback, as she hadn¡¯t done anything particrly outstanding. For this birthday


    party, the best oue she had hoped for was to catch Asher¡¯s attention. The only unexpected. factor


    was the appearance of Dennis, someone she had never known before.


    In both Marie¡¯s memories and Rose¡¯s past life memories, neither of them had ever heard of Dennis.


    In the evening, Marie searched for Dennis online and found only one result ¨C Whitney Group CEO.


    Upon further research on the Whitney Group, apart from various misceneous information, there is


    only one significant result an influential noble family in New York.


    So, the man who caught her behind the vi is a wealthy young master?


    This was the reason for Asher¡¯s transformation, as everyone thought she and Dennis were involved,


    but they had only just met today.


    This is how love works in wealthy families; they can use and discard people like pawns at any time.


    Marie didn¡¯t let this matter bother her; her heart was set on revenge. She wanted to get closer to the


    Terry family and Rodger Group, step by step!


    That night, Marie dreamt once again of the tragic deaths in Brussels. She saw Wren ruthlessly shooting


    Mike, and together with Seth, they killed all of her confidants.


    In her previous life, she risked everything for Seth and his Rodger Group. She helped him steal trade


    secrets, assassinatepetitors, and even took his ce in navigating the gray areas. Yet, all she got


    in return was a tragic death in Brussels!


    In this lifetime, she would never trust anyone again!


    These past few days, Asher often asked about Marie and even invited her to dine with him at the


    Spence Estate. The housekeepers in the vi were very observant and realized that Marie was


    different from before. As a result, they often tried to please her, making Marie¡¯s life much better.


    This week, she became even more determined to control her diet and intensify her training. She


    sessfully kept her weight under 121 pounds, and at a height of five feet seven inches, she looked


    incredibly slim and attractive.


    Holding the extra pocket money Asher gave her, Marie was ready to find a kickboxing ss outside.


    She knew all thebat skills and techniques, as well as how to train, but Marie¡¯s body was too weak.


    She needed a sparring partner to practice with.


    On Saturday, since Marie had made ns to have dinner with Dennis, she left the house early.


    As soon as she arrived at Time Square, she saw Dennis getting out of the car and walking towards her,


    still dressed in a suit, exuding an air of sophistication.


    Marie was wearing a hooded sweatshirt in Las Vegas, where the temperature wasn¡¯t too low. As a


    result, she showed off her long legs, wore white sneakers, had her hair up in a bun, and went makeup-


    free, exuding youthful energy.


    Dennis walked over, and Marie peeked at his car, asking, ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    Dennis asked, ¡°Who else do you think it could be?¡±


    ¡°That person who¡¯s always been following you, I thought he woulde along too,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Cullen, my assistant, he has some work to do, so I asked him to go back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, then shall we have seafood spaghetti?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis nodded, and Marie led him to a seafood spaghetti restaurant. Perhaps it was because it was


    noon, the restaurant wasn¡¯t very crowded. They found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Marie ordered the dishes, and it seemed that Dennis had no particr dietary restrictions. He


    would eat whatever Marie ordered. So, she chose a spicy dish and ordered a variety of meats and


    vegetables.


    The wait for the dishes to be served was a bit awkward. Marie didn¡¯t know what to talk about and felt


    somewhat embarrassed.


    Dennis asked, ¡°Do you always treat people to seafood spaghetti the first time you invite them for a


    meal?¡±


    In his mind, these youngdies from wealthy families paid great attention to their appearance and


    would likely choose something like steak when dining with a man. Seafood spaghetti was definitely not


    within their range of choices. So, when Marie invited him to have seafood spaghetti, he was quite


    surprised.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t treated anyone to a meal,¡± Marie said.


    As Marie, she was timid and speechless, with no friends. As Rose, her life was uncertain, and she had


    never been to a restaurant to enjoy a meal with friends.


    ¡°Ms. Spence¡¯s previous life seems to have been less than ideal,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°I used to be a bit insecure and didn¡¯t like talking much.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Dennis looked at her, this girl with clear eyes, but not a trace of inferiority in her demeanor.


    Fortunately, the food arrived quickly, allowing us to skip over the awkward topic. Marie had been


    working so hard on her diet, and she was absolutely delighted to finally enjoy some seafood spaghetti.


    ¡°Do you really like seafood spaghetti?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Yeah! No matter what it is, just throw it in the pot and cook it, and you won¡¯t starve even in the wild


    mountains.¡± Marie said happily while eating.


    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve been to deste mountains and wild ridges,¡± Dennis said.


    As soon as the words were spoken, he clearly saw Marie¡¯s hand, holding the fork, pause for a


    moment.


    This girl is quite interesting.


    Marie smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She had truly ventured into deste mountains and remote valleys, trapped in the mountains for


    half a month before escaping the encirclement. She had experienced the harshest environments in the


    world, yet she couldn¡¯t escape the deceit of a man and the cruelty of a woman.


    It¡¯s somewhat amusing to think about it.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11 The People of Rodger Group


    As the two of them were enjoying their meal, Dennis¡¯s phone rang. Apologizing, he picked up the call.


    Marie could faintly hear something about Terry Group being mentioned on the other end of the


    line.


    She immediately focused and listened carefully. Dennis didn¡¯t seem to mind her hearing what was


    being said, and he spoke into the phone, ¡°Have our people pull back. I¡¯m heading back now.¡±


    Dennis hung up the phone, and Marie asked tentatively, ¡°Are you working with Terry Group?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and nodded. Marie then asked, ¡°Is it the Terry Group from France?¡±


    Dennisughed, ¡°Little girl, you even know about France¡¯s Terry Group?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult now, and I¡¯m going to university soon. I¡¯m not a kid anymore,¡± Marie retorted.


    ¡°Focus on these things once you¡¯re in university. I have some work to do, so I need to head back to


    the office. I¡¯ll treat you to seafood spaghetti some other day.¡± Dennis stood up, ready to leave.


    Marie became anxious. This was the first time she hade close to any news about Terry Group


    since her rebirth. She needed to find a way to learn more, so she blurted out, ¡°Can I visit your


    Only then did Dennis focus his attention on her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Marie immediately followed, and when Cullen drove over to pick up Dennis, he saw Marie climbing into


    the back seat with him. He felt a bit bewildered, wondering if Mr. Whitney had taken a liking to


    someone underage.


    Cullen looked on in surprise for quite a while, until Dennis gave him a cold nce. Immediately, Cullen


    stepped on the gas.


    It wasn¡¯t until they were in the hotel elevator that Marie felt bewildered. Weren¡¯t they supposed to be


    discussing work? How did they end up driving to a hotel?


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°I never said I was going to the office.¡± Then he walked into the


    room.


    Marie stood at the entrance, her hair tousled by the wind. She now understood the look in Dennis¡¯


    eyes when she had suggested visiting this ce. At this moment, she was unsure whether to step


    inside or turn back.


    Cullen exined, ¡°Las Vegas is just a branch office, so Mr. Whitney doesn¡¯t have to go there every day.


    The Whitney Group¡¯s matters are all handled at the hotel. If Ms. Spence doesn¡¯t want to stay here, I


    can take you back.¡±


    Just a step away from Terry Group¡¯s message, Marie gritted her teeth and entered the hotel..


    Get Bortas


    This is Dennis¡¯ exclusive hotel suite, featuring a two-bedroom and one-living roomyout. Dennis sits


    on the couch in the living room, opening hisptop. He nces at Marie and says, ¡°Feel free to


    look around.¡±


    Marie casually strolled around the room, noticing that Dennis seemed to treat this ce as a


    temporary stopover. There were no personal belongings of his, only the hotel¡¯s decorations.


    As she pretended to look around, she listened intently to Cullen¡¯s report: ¡°Mr. Whitney, our people were


    discovered as soon as they crossed the border into France. The other party doesn¡¯t seem to be from


    the Terry Group, but rather a mercenary force. We couldn¡¯t find where the goods were hidden. Please


    punish me, Mr. Whitney!¡±


    Dennis asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with casualties?¡±


    ¡°Two dead, three injured,¡± Cullen said.


    Dennis lit a cigarette, angrily throwing the file on the ground. The loud noise startled Marie, making her


    shudder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    A couple of photos slid out and glided along the smooth floor, stopping at Marie¡¯s feet. She bent down


    to pick them up and clearly saw the images on them.


    It seems that the photo was taken by Dennis during his investigation. It shows a dock with shipping


    containers piled up everywhere, and several dock workers can be seen in the frame,


    There wasn¡¯t any substantial information, so Cullen said he couldn¡¯t find out where that batch of


    goods was located.


    However, Marie knew that no matter what goods Dennis and his team were looking for, they were right


    here at this dock.


    Among those inconspicuous workers, Marie spotted a familiar face. The man wearing a worn-out work


    uniform, only showing a side profile, was Emory one of the people she had helped promote.


    ording to Emory¡¯s level, he shouldn¡¯t be in a ce like this.


    Marie walked over to Dennis and ced the photo on the table, asking, ¡°What are you guys looking


    for?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m not a kid anymore, just talk to me,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney¡­¡± Cullen tried to stop him, knowing that such secrets shouldn¡¯t be shared with outsiders.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just that a shipment I ordered earlier was hijacked in the Caribbean. I¡¯ll find it,¡±


    Dennis said.


    Caribbean! Rose knew their previous activities all too well!


    It¡¯s someone from Rodger Group!


    The Terry Group used people from Rodger Group to rob Dennis¡¯s belongings in the Caribbean!


    ¡°What would happen if we find the person intercepting the goods?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, stealing from Mr. Whitneyes with a price,¡± Cullen said.


    Although she already had the answer in her heart, hearing Cullen say it out loud, Marie couldn¡¯t


    help but clench her fists. As soon as Dennis found that batch of goods, he would immediately take care


    of the people who intercepted them!


    Among those people, there was Emory!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12 Mr. Whitney Let¡¯s Make a Deal


    She could disregard everyone else, but not Emory. He was her person, and she couldn¡¯t just stand


    by and watch him be cannon fodder for the Terry Group!


    Marie stood up and said, ¡°Since you still have things to deal with, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Dennis looked at her with amusement and said, ¡°When you followed me here, you didn¡¯t seem to


    mind that I had things to deal with. Now you suddenly understand?¡±


    Marie blushed a little and said, ¡°You go ahead with your work, I¡¯ll head back now.¡±


    ¡°Cullen, please escort Ms. Spence,¡± Dennis instructed.


    ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll just go downstairs and catch a cab. You guys go ahead with your work,¡±


    Marie hurriedly waved her hand.


    Cullen was indeed very busy; if he couldn¡¯t find this batch of goods, Dennis would tear him apart.


    Dennis nced up at her and asked, ¡°Can you really go back on your own?¡±


    Marie nodded her head, and Dennis, unable to leave, said, ¡°Be careful on the way, and give me a call.


    when you get there.¡±


    Marie agreed and then went to take the elevator downstairs. Suddenly, she realized that she didn¡¯t


    have Dennis¡¯s phone number.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The socialites of Las Vegas were bending over backwards to get Dennis¡¯s contact information, but


    no one could find his number.


    After leaving the hotel, Marie hurriedly found a cyber cafe and strode in fiercely. She asked the owner


    for a private room, closed the door, turned on theputer, and quickly typed in a website address to


    ess the webpage.


    Enter your ount and password, and log in sessfully!


    This is amunication website known to all the assassins of Rodger Group. As long as there is


    inte ess, they can contact each other at any time.


    At Marie¡¯s level, she can ess the contact information and mission details of any assassin.


    However, this is also very dangerous. As long as someone with a higher level checks the ess


    records, they will discover that the long-lost Rose has reappeared!


    But she couldn¡¯t worry about all that now; she couldn¡¯t let Emory die!


    Marie quickly looked up Emory¡¯s mission information. The most recent task was to intercept and escort


    a shipment that didn¡¯t belong to the Terry Group, and the location was that very dock.


    Dennis is just one step away from the truth!


    Marie found Emory¡¯s phone number and called it using the phone she had just borrowed from her


    boss.


    The phone was answered almost immediately, and Marie quickly spoke up, ¡°Emory, leave the


    dock!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? How did you know I was at the dock?¡± Emory asked.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Marie hesitated. If she told Emory that she was Rose, how would she exinter on that a


    killer from Rodger Group had be the youngdy of the Spence family?


    ¡°Just like you, I am one of Rose¡¯s people,¡± Marie said, thinking quickly on her feet.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rose? Where is she? Why should I believe you?¡± Emory asked.


    ¡°This is a long story, but I must tell you to leave the pier immediately, or you¡¯ll soon be a dead body. If


    you can¡¯t trust me, at least trust Rose!¡± Marie said.


    After a long silence from Emory, Marie had no choice but to say, ¡°You were brought up by Rose, and


    she even chose the tattoo on your right arm. Trust me! Leave the pier!¡±


    Emory gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Emory, don¡¯t go back to Rodger Group. Find a ce to hide, and I¡¯ll contact you again!¡± Marie said.


    After Emory hung up the phone, Marie knew that if Emory lost the goods and managed to escape


    unscathed, Wren would definitely find a way to make Seth deal with him.


    After hanging up the phone, Marie went online again and hacked into Dennis¡¯sputer. Earlier at the


    hotel, she had secretly memorized hisputer ount.


    Suddenly, a dialogue window popped up on Dennis¡¯sputer (Mr. Whitney, how about making a


    deal?]


    Cullen¡¯s face turned pale with fright, realizing how easily Dennis¡¯sputer had been hacked.


    They both should be ashamed of themselves.


    Dennis gave Cullen a look, and Cullen immediately opened anotherputer to track the other


    party¡¯s signal.


    Marie quickly received a reply [What kind of deal?]


    [I know where your goods are] Marie said. [I¡¯ll give you the address, but you have to give me 4.5 million


    dors.]


    [Who are you, and why should I trust you?] Dennis asked.


    Get Bogus


    [Mr. Whitney should know in business that one should trust those they employ. If you¡¯re willing to


    believe me, then the deal is settled. If not, there¡¯s no point in me saying more] Marie said.


    [I, Dennis, never do business with cowards hiding behind screens] said Dennis.


    Damn! Who dares to call me a coward! Marie was so angry that she wanted to smash her keyboard!


    It was no easy feat for her to obtain information about Terry Group. How could she let Terry Group


    swallow Dennis¡¯s goods so easily? She must seize this opportunity to strike Terry Group hard!


    [For thest time, may I know your honorable name?] Dennis asked.


    Marie gritted her teeth [Rose!]


    [I¡¯ve only heard of one Rose, a renowned international assassin. Are you interested in Terry Group?]


    Dennis asked.


    [It¡¯s just a personal grudge, don¡¯t be concerned, Mr. Whitney. Are you in or out of this deal?] Marie


    asked.


    [Address?] Dennis asked.


    [First pay, then check the goods] Marie said.


    Afterward, Marie sent the ount information to Dennis. This was an overseas ount that Rose had


    previously set up, so even if Dennis sent someone to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t find Marie¡¯s


    name.


    With a ¡°ding¡± sound, Marie opened her phone¡¯s text message, and there it was [4.5 million dors


    credited to her ount!]

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13 The Final Struggle of the Cornered Beast


    For Dennis, 4.5 million dors was not even a drop in the bucket.


    Marie replied [France Lyon, Dock 1 on the east coast, container number 226.]


    [Thank you!] Dennis replied.


    Even though it was a simple transaction where both money and goods were exchanged, Dennis¡¯ ¡°thank


    you¡± suddenly reminded Marie of the time she fell from the second-floor window and was


    caught securely by Dennis.


    So, as if prompted by some mysterious force, they asked [Will you personally lead the team in


    action?]


    [Possibly] Dennis replied briefly.


    [There are nine of them. Three snipers on the perimeter, four disguised as dock workers patrolling, and


    two guarding the outside of the container] Marie said.


    She knew all about Rodger Group¡¯s modus operandi. It was a team of ten, and with Emory gone, there


    were nine members left. She was well aware of Rodger Group¡¯sbat capabilities and,


    subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want Dennis to get hurt.


    Dennis gazed at the information on the screen, deep in thought. This didn¡¯t seem like a killer who sold


    information; rather, it resembled a sentimental woman.


    [Thank you!] He slowly typed these two words.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, we¡¯ve found the location! It¡¯s at a cyber cafe outside of Las Vegas High School!¡± Cullen


    showed the tracking results to Dennis.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dennis picked up his coat and headed for the door.


    Internationally renowned as Ace Killer, it was said that she had received the most professional special


    agent training. No one knew her appearance or background, and he was very curious about


    what this Rose would look like.


    Marie took care of everything and left the cyber cafe.


    This is a hastily found cyber cafe near the high school where she studied. The sky is gradually


    darkening, and she walks briskly. If she returns home toote, Mia and her mother will have


    another reason to cause her trouble.


    As Marie was about to reach the main street, a few oddly dressed young men approached and blocked


    her way.


    ¡°Little sister? Where are you going?¡± A blond-haired man approached and asked.


    12933


    Get Bonus


    Marie watched them cautiously and said, ¡°How much do you want? I¡¯ll pay.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re not short on money, we just want to chat with you,¡± the blond-haired man said with a sleazy


    smile.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? I have as much money as you want!¡± Marie said, testing the waters.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Of course I know who you are when I came looking for you, Ms. Marie of the Spence family. I heard


    you¡¯ve lost some weight and had some work done, just look at that radiant face of yours,¡± the blond-


    haired man said as he reached out to touch her face.


    Sure enough! A group of hooligans started causing trouble for her for no reason, not wanting money


    but just the person.


    ¡°Who sent you, Carly? Whatever she¡¯s paying, I can offer double,¡± Marie said, dodging the blond-haired


    man¡¯s hand with disdain.


    ¡°Enough talk, just drag her over here!¡± The blond-haired man, feeling embarrassed for being tricked,


    angrily ordered the others to drag Marie into the alley.


    A few young hooligans approached with sinister grins. Marie swiftly lifted her leg and kicked down a


    man wearing a ck hoodie. The man in the ck hoodie quickly got up, fiercely pped her across


    the face, and yelled, ¡°You damn woman! How dare you kick me! Just wait, I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    Seeing that no one had taken Marie away, the blond-haired man rushed forward, grabbed her by the


    hair, and dragged her into the alley.


    Marie cried out for help, but in the dead of night, not a single person passed through this remote alley.


    She was dragged into the alley, and several hooligans rushed up to tear at her clothes. She was only


    wearing a hooded sweatshirt today, revealing her fair and straight long legs, which had already caught


    the attention of those hooligans.


    A hooligan rushed over and grabbed Marie¡¯s shirt. Marie quickly lowered her head and bit the


    hooligan¡¯s hand. The hooligan let out a miserable scream, and several people immediately came to


    help. In the chaos, they pulled at Marie¡¯s face and hair, even pping her across the face.


    However, Marie seemed to be immune to the pain. She just clenched her teeth tightly, like the final


    struggle of a trapped beast.


    She had no other choice. She wasn¡¯t Rose, possessing extraordinary skills. She was just a high school


    student with no ability to defend herself. If she let her guard down, these people wouldn¡¯t


    hesitate to tear her clothes off!


    Ever since her rebirth, she had been living a smooth life, all because she was Rose, the one and only


    Rose, whose name struck fear into the hearts of all assassins and mercenary forces!


    She had undergone the most brutal training and the strictest education. Fluent in eightnguages, she


    could easily approach her target. Intelligent and powerful, she believed she could effortlessly secure a


    ce within the Spence family.


    So, she sessfully lost weight and managed to catch Asher¡¯s attention. Everything went so smoothly,


    even the recent move against Terry Group seemed to be going without a hitch.


    So she forgot that in this wealthy family, where there isn¡¯t much violence, there are countless ways to


    deal with enemies besides engaging in intrigues and schemes, all without shedding a single drop


    of blood.


    Her rise had already be a thorn in the eyes of Mia and her daughter!

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14 Enduring Such a Humiliating Disgrace


    When Dennis arrived at the cyber cafe, there weren¡¯t many people outside, so in the quiet environment,


    the shouts and curses of the hooligans were especially clear. They yelled, ¡°What about the Spence


    family¡¯s youngdy? Just wait, and you¡¯ll see how tough we are!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing the name ¡°Ms. Spence,¡± Dennis¡¯s face changed. He had been so busy for so long that he


    had forgotten that Marie still hadn¡¯t called him.


    Dennis and Cullen walked into the alley and saw four or five hooligans gathered in the corner. They


    could vaguely make out a girl¡¯s white sneakers and pink hoodie.


    He strode over, grabbed a hooligan and flung him aside, only to see Marie fiercely biting one of the


    men¡¯s hands, like a ferocious tiger.


    The blond-haired man shouted loudly, ¡°Mind your own business! Or I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Dennis said in a low voice, ¡°Cullen, don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Cullen charged forward, kicking the blond-haired man away with a powerful blow. The man crashed


    into the wall, wailing in pain as he struggled to get up. With that one kick from Cullen, at


    least one of his ribs had been broken.


    Upon seeing Cullen¡¯sbat prowess, the few hooligans were somewhat frightened. Moreover, when


    Dennis approached them, his icy gaze seemed to be looking at a group of dead people.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± With just one word from Dennis, the hooligans surrounding Marie immediately dispersed.


    Dennis walked over and saw another hooligan with his hand in Marie¡¯s mouth, blood dripping from the


    wound. The hooligan wanted to run, but couldn¡¯t escape.


    Dennis frowned and said, ¡°Marie, let go.¡±


    Marie seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything and still stubbornly refused to let go.


    The girl clutched her cor tightly, her once cute bun now disheveled, her hair a mess. Her eyes were


    fierce, like those of an angry wolf.


    A hint of heartache slid through Dennis¡¯ mind, as he still liked the girl who would smile while eating


    seafood spaghetti.


    Dennis crouched down, gently touched Marie¡¯s little face, and softly said, ¡°Marie, be a good girl and let


    go.¡±


    Marie blinked her eyes and slowly loosened her grip on Hooligan¡¯s mouth. The moment he was free,


    Hooligan immediately ran off, howling and wailing like a wild creature.


    Marie had blood on the corner of her mouth, unsure if it was from the hooligan or her own. Dennis


    Get Bogus


    reached out and held her hand, only then realizing how tightly Marie was clenching it. He forcibly. pried


    her fingers apart, revealing the bloodstains she had left on her own palm.


    Dennis¡¯s hand slipped around her legs and back, cradling her sideways. He whispered gently, ¡°It¡¯s


    alright, Marie.¡±


    Marie¡¯s body finally rxed a bit, slowly leaning into Dennis¡¯s embrace.


    Cullen caught up and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, what about Rose?¡±


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go back.¡± Dennis, holding Marie, strode towards the car.


    Cullen immediately drove back to the hotel, while Dennis tenderly carried Marie to their room all the


    way. Cullen was quite surprised, as Dennis had never been this gentle with a girl before. Could this


    youngdy possibly be their future Mrs. Whitney?


    Dennis ced Marie on the couch and said, ¡°Cullen, call Gavin over.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, this is Las Vegas, and Dr. Hart¡­¡± Cullen was about to remind him that Gavin was in a


    New York hospital.


    ¡°Yesterday, Gavin arrived in Las Vegas. Let¡¯s have hime over,¡± said Dennis.


    Cullen was about to make a phone call when the silent Marie suddenly grabbed Dennis¡¯s clothes.


    Bending down, Dennis asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marie? The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°No need for a doctor. Is there a first aid kit? I can handle it myself.¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Marie, you¡¯re hurt. Let the doctor check on you, please listen.¡±


    He was surprised by his own gentleness and patience.


    ¡°No, really, I can handle it myself,¡± Marie insisted.


    Dennis had no choice but to bring the first aid kit. Marie picked it up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll need to use your


    bathroom for a bit.¡±


    Then, limping, he headed towards the bathroom.


    She took off her clothes, and the hooligans punched and kicked her, leaving bruises all over her body.


    She didn¡¯t know which one of them pulled out a knife and shed her arm, and she was also pped,


    causing her face to be red and swollen.


    Fortunately, my head wasn¡¯t injured, but having my hair pulled caused some pain in my scalp.


    She gritted her teeth as shebed her hair smoothly, then took out a bottle of ointment and applied it


    to the bruises on her body. After that, she cleaned the wound on her arm with iodine and carefully


    wrapped it with bandages,yer byyer.


    Treating wounds was a trivial matter for her, as she had grown ustomed to tending to her own


    injuries. When she was an assassin, there were never any doctors around, so even as Mari¨¦, she


    refused to allow herself to be ustomed to a life of luxury and privilege.


    Most importantly, she had to see the wounds on her own body with her own eyes, so she could


    remember the immense humiliation she suffered today due to her weakness!


    If it were Rose, those hooligans wouldn¡¯t even be able to touch the hem of her clothes. But today, she


    almost got beaten to death or humiliated by a few men!


    She initially just wanted to see the Spence family rise to prominence, but since Mia and her daughter


    were relentless in their pursuit, she would apany them to the end. Everything she had suffered


    today would be gradually reimed from them, bit by bit!

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15 She¡¯s Like a Ray of Light


    A knock sounded from outside the bathroom, and Marie snapped back to reality, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence, I¡¯ve ced the fresh clothes for you by the door. Mr. Whitney said you can rest here


    today, and we¡¯ll be heading out,¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°Alright, thank Dennis for me,¡± Marie said.


    The noise outside quickly faded away.


    Marie walked outside the bathroom and saw two shopping bags on the floor. She opened them and


    found a pink long skirt inside, which, judging by thebel, should cost a few thousand dors. There


    was also a new set of lingerie, and surprisingly, the size was just right.


    Marie blushed a little as she opened another bag, revealing a pair of new sneakers inside.


    She carried these items back to the bathroom, changed out of her torn and tattered clothes, and


    discarded her dirty shoes as well, putting on the new clothes.


    Dennis was very considerate; the length of the skirt he chose perfectly covered the scars on her


    legs, and the three-quarter sleeves hid the knife wounds on her arms. However, her face was still a


    bit swollen and red, making her appearance somewhat unnatural.


    She went to the kitchen and found ice cubes in the refrigerator. She applied them to her face for a long


    time, and the swelling gradually subsided.


    It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock, and if she doesn¡¯t go back soon, who knows what kind of stories Mia and her


    daughter will tell about her tomorrow.


    Marie left a note for Dennis and then departed from the hotel. This time, she took a taxi directly from


    downstairs and returned to the Spence mansion.


    By the time Marie arrived home, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. The house was quiet and peaceful.


    She tiptoed up the stairs, returned to her room, and climbed into bed, ready for a good night¡¯s sleep.


    In a state between sleep and wakefulness, the sudden ¡°ding-ling-ling¡­¡± of the phone rang out. Marie,


    still groggy, fumbled for her phone and answered the call.


    ¡°Hey¡­ She was feeling sleepy, her voice a bit groggy.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± The voice on the phone was chilling enough to make one shudder.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Marie¡¯s sleep was interrupted, and she was very displeased.


    Marie, I¡¯ll ask again, where are you?¡±


    Feeling the man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone bing increasingly irritable, Marie


    Get Bonus


    reluctantly opened her eyes, chased away her drowsiness, and suddenly realized what was


    happening.


    ¡°Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    ¡°How did you get my phone number?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Dennis asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m at home, I left you a note,¡± Marie thought. It wasn¡¯t surprising that someone as capable as Dennis


    could get her number.


    The phone was abruptly hung up. Marie was speechless. Couldn¡¯t this person at least say goodbye?


    Dennis was sitting on the hotel couch when he saw a note on the tea table. The girl¡¯s delicate


    handwriting read: ¡°Thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. I¡¯m going home first,¡±


    With a peaceful tone, it was nothing like the startled expression she had when he carried her back.


    Dennis felt helpless, not knowing what was wrong with himself.


    To spare Marie any embarrassment, he prepared a change of clothes and went to the branch office


    with Cullen.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the office all night, his mind was filled with the image of the young girl falling into his arms


    from the window, and the way she shrank into his embrace, shivering.


    Worried that she would be scared alone in the hotel, he drove back tofort her. He reassured.


    himself that he was just helping someone out to the fullest extent, and that he only came back to check


    on her. As long as she was fine, that was all that mattered.


    Upon realizing she wasn¡¯t at the hotel, he thought she might have encountered some danger and


    hastily called her, only to find out that she was already at home, sound asleep.


    Today, he felt his emotions were out of control, but the girl who affected his emotions was just an


    18-year-old high school student.


    Dennis walked over to the wine cab and poured himself a ss of red wine. He gazed out the floor-


    to-ceiling window at the brightly lit scene outside, his face strikingly handsome, yet his


    silhouette exuded a sense of loneliness.


    He had been lonely for far too long, so when the sweet-smiling girl fell into his arms, it made his eyes


    light up.


    Like a beam of light.


    Just like that, he still had a lot to do. He needed to keep a firm grip on the Whitney family, find the


    batch of goods stolen by Terry Group, and figure out the whereabouts of the famous Rose.


    It was already one in the morning, and Dennis had been standing by the window for quite some time. It


    wasn¡¯t until the phone rang that he picked it up and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, we¡¯ve got the goods back, and our guys made it out unscathed. The other side lost two


    snipers, and the rest were wiped out,¡± said another man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Got it. Keep an eye on the stuff and don¡¯t let any information leak,¡± Dennis said before hanging up


    the phone.


    He swirled the red wine in his hand. Rose had provided such urate information ¨C who exactly was


    this mysterious figure?

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16 There Won¡¯t Be a Second Time


    It was the next day.


    Marie woke up a bitte today because she was busy for too long yesterday. She got up and rubbed


    her hair, suddenly remembering that it was Dennis who had called her in the middle of the night


    yesterday.


    This man is so mysterious. He called and hung up after just a few words, who knows what he¡¯s


    thinking.


    After freshening up, Marie went downstairs and sat down at the dining table. Today, Asher also came


    over to have breakfast together.


    Carly looked on in astonishment as Marie walked down unscathed. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She had


    specifically shown Marie¡¯s photo to those people, instructing them to ruin her. How could so many,


    people possibly let a young girl get away?


    Could it be that Marie has already been humiliated? Is she just pretending that nothing happened, not


    wanting others to know? It must be the case! Marie must have been toyed with by those people!


    Carly stared at Marie, secretly specting in her mind.


    Mia said, ¡°In a couple of days, it¡¯s Mrs. Herbert¡¯s birthday, and she has invited our whole family. Olive is


    busy filming and doesn¡¯t have time toe back, so Carly, why don¡¯t you go with Mom?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mom!¡± Carly said excitedly.


    Ira Herbert, the only child of the Hebert family, is not only a ssmate of Carly and Marie but also


    Carly¡¯s newly acquired boyfriend.


    ording to Marie¡¯s memory, it seems that she also regarded Ira as her Prince Charming.


    ¡°Is Ms. Dillon only taking Carly with her?¡± Marie asked.


    Mia was taken aback, unsure of how to respond. This damn little troublemaker, asking such a


    question in front of Asher. If she said she would only take Carly, then Asher would think she was being


    harsh on Marie.


    ¡°How could that be? Marie is supposed toe with us too,¡± Mia said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Marie is bing more and more beautiful, and her personality is getting better and better. As she


    goes out more in the future, she will soon be epted by these high society people,¡± Asher said.


    ¡°Alright, Grandpa, I understand. I¡¯ll have to trouble Ms. Dillon to take me out more often to see the


    world,¡± Marie said with a smile.


    Mia and Carly¡¯s faces turned red with anger. In the past, the entire Spence family had been under their


    control, mother and daughter ruling the roost. When had there ever been a ce for Marie?


    Now that Asher sees her in a different light, even their mother and daughter have to suffer the


    consequences!


    After having breakfast, Marie took Asher back to the Spence Estate. They spent a long time chatting


    together before she finally returned to the mansion.


    The Spence Estate was a short distance away from the mansion, separated by a charming little


    garden. The cobblestone path was quite elegant, and Marie lingered there for a while.


    Once upon a time, when Rose was younger, she never had such an opportunity.


    ¡°Marie, do you still feel like strolling through the garden?¡± Carly asked, appearing out of nowhere.


    Marie didn¡¯t even bother to lift her eyes, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the mood?¡±


    Carly mocked, ¡°Marie, do you really think that by acting like nothing¡¯s wrong, no one will know about


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    your dirty little secrets? Last night, those people must have made you feel pretty good, huh?


    Oh dear, I wonder if you might unexpectedly be pregnant? If that happens, you wouldn¡¯t even


    know who the father of the child is, right?


    If your father and grandfather find out, you can forget about staying in the Spence family!¡±


    Carly chattered on and on, fantasizing about getting Marie pregnant so that the whole of Las Vegas


    would know that the third daughter of the Spence family was a promiscuous woman!


    At this moment, Marie finally straightened up and looked at Carly.


    Carly, standing at five feet four inches, really didn¡¯t have much of a presence in front of Marie, who was


    five feet seven inches tall.


    Marie stood up straight, allowing him to look down at her.


    Looking down, Carly could clearly see the undisguised contempt in Marie¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You, a filthy person, have no right to stare at me like that!¡± Carly, feeling a bit creeped out by the gaze,


    shouted.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m an unclean person, but I¡¯m still alive,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Carly didn¡¯t understand.


    What it means is, if you don¡¯t manage to kill me this time, you¡¯ll never get a second chance¡­ I¡¯ll take


    away everything you have now¡­


    ¡®Your father¡¯s love, the halo of the Spence family¡¯s precious daughter, and even your boyfriend from the


    Hebert family. I will take it all away!¡± Marie said, word by word.


    Although it was just a sentence, the bloodthirsty murderous intent and the determination to win in


    Marie¡¯s eyes frightened Carly. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose any of those things!


    ¡°You dare! You¡¯re talking nonsense! You can¡¯t take it away!¡± Carly roared.


    ¡°Really? Well, let¡¯s wait and see, my dear sister. You better keep these safe!¡± Marie said with a


    After finishing speaking, Marie patted Carly on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t snatch it


    away all at once.¡±


    Carly suddenly realized that she was trembling all over!


    Marie¡¯s gaze was terrifying. She was no longer the timid and vulnerable girl from before; she was like a


    devil that had walked straight out of hell!

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17 You¡¯re Not Cut Out for Acting


    After Marie left, Carly was still immersed in fear. She ran back to the mansion with all her might, tears


    streaming down her face as she burst into Mia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mom, mom, you must help me teach Marie a lesson!¡± Carly cried with tears streaming down her face,


    making Mia feel so heartbroken.


    ¡°Carly,e on, don¡¯t cry. Tell Mom, how did that girl bully you again?¡± Mia asked as she helped her


    precious daughter up.


    Carly spoke in fits and starts about how someone had been bullying Marie, sobbing as she said, ¡°She


    threatened me, saying she would take away everything that¡¯s most important to me, preventing me


    from bing the youngdy of the Spence family. She even wants to take away my


    Ira. Mom, I can¡¯t live without Ira!¡±


    ¡°This little brat! She thinks she can turn the world upside down?! Carly, don¡¯t be afraid, Mom is


    here, she won¡¯t be able to take anything away from you!¡± Miaforted.


    How could she bear it, her precious daughter being bullied like this by that despicable brat?


    Mia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you just say that Marie herself admitted to being an unclean


    person?¡±


    Carly didn¡¯t react immediately, still choking back tears as she said, ¡°Yes, yes it is.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel a little delighted inside. That meant Marie really had been insulted by those


    thugs. With so many men involved, there was bound to be one who would identally get her


    pregnant, right?


    Even if she doesn¡¯t have it, she can fabricate one. When the timees, she¡¯ll spread the news,


    making it impossible for Marie to find a foothold in all of Las Vegas!


    Mia and Carly quietly discussed the n, and Carly instantly beamed with joy. ¡°Marie, just you


    wait!¡±


    These past few days, Marie had been spending a lot of time with Asher. One day, as they were ying


    chess together, sheined, ¡°Grandpa, your chess skills are so advanced, can¡¯t you go a little easy


    on me?¡±


    ¡°ying chess relies on real skill, how can one simply be modest? Grandpa is training you,¡± Asher said


    with a grin.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re clearly taking advantage of me, defeating me without leaving ¨¤ single piece on the


    board. If I don¡¯t want to y chess with you anymore, what will you do?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Ms. Marie. Old Mr. Spence looks forward to your visits every day. The other


    young masters and misses are all busy, and you¡¯re the only one who alwayses to the Spence


    Estate,¡± Edward added.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Nonsense! You make it sound like nobody wants me. If they don¡¯te, they don¡¯te. I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Asher retorted stubbornly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Grandpa doesn¡¯t really care if Ie over or not. It¡¯s me who insists oning to


    bother him. If I don¡¯t see Grandpa for a day, I feel so ufortable!¡± Marie joked.


    ¡°You little rascal!¡± Asher said with augh.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Mr. Whitney has arrived,¡± the housekeeper announced as he entered the room.


    Marie was taken aback. Dennis was here?


    Soon after, Dennis, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, entered the courtyard. His eyebrows were


    sharp, his face extraordinarily handsome, and he wore a ck, subtly patterned suit. His presence was


    powerful, and Marie couldn¡¯t help but swoon over how good-looking he was, no matter how she looked


    at him.


    ¡°Dennis is here,e and sit!¡± Asher called out with a smile.


    ¡°How has Old Mr. Spence been feelingtely?¡± Dennis asked as he took a seat.


    ¡°Great! Great! It¡¯s hard not to feel good when Mariees to keep mepany every day, ying


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    chess, chatting, and going for walks!¡± Asher praised Marie in passing.


    ¡°Marie is indeed filial, able to apany you every day,¡± Dennis said with a hint of a smile at the


    corner of his mouth. His appearance was already stunningly beautiful when he wasn¡¯t smiling, but


    when he did, it was like a melting iceberg, utterly mesmerizing to behold.


    Ordinarily, Dennis wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to ordinary girls. When addressing the other young


    Dennis would simply call her Marie, not Ms. Spence.


    Asher had a thought and asked, ¡°Dennis seems to get along quite well with my granddaughter, doesn¡¯t


    he?¡±


    Dennis smiled slightly, ¡°We¡¯ve met a few times, and Marie has left quite an impression.¡±


    Marie almost couldn¡¯t help but spit a mouthful of water onto Dennis¡¯ face. Where did they get such a


    strong impression from?


    Asher is clearly trying to y matchmaker here. Dennis, can you please not say things that might


    cause misunderstandings?


    Afterward, Asher and Dennis discussed some business matters, which made Marie feel drowsy.


    Suddenly, Dennis asked, ¡°Marie, have you ever thought about what major you¡¯d like to study in


    college?¡±


    Get Bogus


    Marie was suddenly asked a question, looking utterly confused. However, Asher spoke up, saying,


    ¡°With a big star like Olive in the Spence family, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for Carly and Marie to


    venture into the film and television industry.¡±


    Dennis frowned and said, ¡°Marie isn¡¯t suitable for acting.¡±


    Whenever he thought about this young girlughing and arguing with others on the television. screen, a


    fire of anger would burn within him.


    Marie felt a bit uneasy. She and Dennis had only shared one meal together, and their paths had


    crossed just briefly due to that unexpected incident. However, they were not close enough for Dennis to


    have any say in deciding the course of her future.


    So, with a defiant tone, she said, ¡°What¡¯s not suitable? I think I¡¯m quite beautiful now, and it¡¯s not


    impossible for me to be a big star.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 You Are Quite Bold


    Dennis lifted his gaze, giving Marie a nonchnt nce.


    For some unknown reason, just with this one nce, Marie could clearly sense that Dennis was not


    very happy.


    Is it because she said she wants to be a star that you¡¯re unhappy?


    The mysterious man.


    Dennis just nced at her once and never looked at her directly again, continuing to chat with


    Asher.


    Asher and Dennis¡¯s father had a good rtionship, which is why Dennis took time out of his busy


    schedule toe to Las Vegas to celebrate Asher¡¯s birthday.


    Currently, the Spence family seems to be interested in expanding to New York, and they will rely


    heavily on the support of the Whitney family. There will be many opportunities for coboration


    between the two families in the future.


    Before they knew it, they had been chatting until evening. Asher invited Dennis to stay for dinner at the


    Spence Estate. It was then that Dennis looked up at Marie again, nodded, and agreed.


    At the Spence Estate, the kitchen prepared all of Asher¡¯s favorite dishes. Dennis didn¡¯t seem to be a


    picky eater, as he would take a few bites of whatever was served. On the other hand, Marie, who was


    trying to lose weight, only ate a little bit of everything while sitting nearby.


    ¡°Is Marie not having a good appetite?¡± Dennis suddenly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s trying to lose weight and doesn¡¯t eat properly all day,¡± Asher said with a


    smile.


    With a tone of reproach, yet filled with affection, Marie has been doing a great job of pampering Asher


    these days.


    ¡°Losing weight still requires eating, your health is important,¡± Dennis added.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Whitney,¡± Marie said dryly.


    Dennis furrowed his brow. Just a few days ago, people were casually calling him Dennis, but today,


    they had suddenly started addressing him as Mr. Whitney.


    This little girl has quite a temper.


    At the dining table, only Dennis and Asher were chatting, while Marie sat quietly on the side without


    uttering a word.


    After dinner, Dennis said goodbye to Asher. Asher replied, ¡°I¡¯m getting old. Marie, please help your


    Get Borus


    grandpa and walk Dennis out.¡±


    Reluctantly, Marie stood up and escorted Dennis to the entrance of the Spence mansion. As soon as


    they reached the door, she turned around, ready to leave.


    ¡°Come back,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie turned around and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Whitney?¡±


    Dennis approached step by step, his aura incredibly powerful. Marie retreated step by step, until


    she found herself backed against the wall. Dennis closed in on her, his refreshing scent enveloping her.


    In a deep, maic voice, the man asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°No, why would I, a high school student, be upset with Mr. Whitney?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Do you want to be a star?¡± Dennis asked again.


    ¡°Is Mr. Whitney really concerned about my career nning?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a star,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Why do you have the right to deny me like this?¡± Marie said resentfully.


    ¡°Considering I saved you from that wretched alley, it¡¯s pathetic that the Spence family could do this


    to you. The chaotic entertainment industry will eat you alive, leaving nothing but bones!¡± Dennis


    said mockingly.


    The incident that took ce in that small alley was the greatest humiliation Marie had experienced


    since her rebirth. It constantly reminded her that she was not Rose.


    She was weak and fragile, easily trampled upon!


    It was like the dying Rose, covered in scars and with her tendons severed. No matter how many


    times she dreamt of returning to midnight, she could never save Mike. All she could do was watch


    helplessly as he died before her eyes.


    ¡°Even if there¡¯s nothing left but bones, they¡¯re still my bones! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Whitney!¡± Marie


    eximed loudly.


    She wasn¡¯t Olive, nor was she one of those Las Vegas socialites who sought Dennis¡¯s favor.


    Therefore, she had no need to endure Dennis¡¯s scolding.


    She is Rose, the assassin who seeks only vengeance. To achieve her goal, she needs immense


    power


    and a vast fortune!


    Dennis lifted his hand and pinched Marie¡¯s chin, sneering, ¡°Provoking me? Do you know what


    happened to thest person who provoked me?¡±


    For the first time, he became angry with a young girl.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Mr. Whitney can¡¯t possibly kill me, can he?¡± Marie¡¯s chin hurt from being pinched, but she still


    refused to back down.


    ¡°Marie, you¡¯re really brave!¡± Dennis eximed.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t be concerned, Mr. Whitney!¡± Marie said, as a youngdy.


    Dennis sneered, let go of her, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, why should I care about such a trivial matter?¡±


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Marie¡¯s reaction, they turned around and got into the


    car.


    Marie could vaguely see the man sitting upright in the back seat of the car, as the luxurious Rolls-


    Royce drove away without raising a speck of dust. Yet, inexplicably, it left Marie breathless.


    It was unclear whether it was due to the inexplicable argument between the two just now, or Dennis¡¯s


    remark, ¡°Why bother about such trivial matters?¡±


    She shook her head in annoyance. Dennis was indeed just like the rumors said ¨C moody and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    unpredictable. It was best to keep her distance from such a man.


    She turned around and returned to the Spence Estate.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 Marie is Pregnant


    At this moment, Dennis was sitting in the back seat of the car, and Cullen felt that the temperature.


    inside had dropped by several degrees.


    Just a couple of days ago, Marie and Dennis were getting along so well, but today they somehow


    ended up arguing.


    Dennis rubbed his forehead, suddenly recalling the phrase Marie had said more than once, ¡°Don¡¯t be


    concerned, Mr. Whitney.¡± For some reason, he was reminded of the day when, through the screen,


    Rose had said, ¡°It¡¯s just a personal grudge, don¡¯t be concerned, Mr. Whitney.¡±


    With the same indifference and stubbornness, she was like an angry little lion, baring her teeth and


    brandishing her ws.


    He casually asked, ¡°Still no news from Rose?¡±


    Cullen said, ¡°Ever since we missed that opportunity at the cyber cafe, there¡¯s been no news.¡±


    Dennis looked out the window at the cyber cafe, remembering that Marie had also been there that day.


    He felt a bit bewildered. Marie was just a high school student with no ability to defend herself, while


    Rose was a fearsome Ace Killer that made people tremble at the mere mention of her name. How


    could they possibly be rted?


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, Mrs. Herbert¡¯s birthday is in a few days, and you have received an invitation,¡± Cullen


    said.


    ¡°No.¡± Dennis coldly refused.


    ¡°The Spence family also received an invitation, so they should be attending,¡± Cullen reminded.


    ¡°Are you that free? Still paying attention to the Spence family?¡± Dennis gave him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m really busy, I¡¯m still looking for Rose!¡± Cullen immediately said.


    He definitely didn¡¯t want Dennis to be unhappy and throw him to Africa.


    One day, Marie was taking a stroll in the garden when she happened to overhear two housekeepers


    whispering about something.


    She leaned in to listen near the corner of the wall and overheard a housekeeper saying, ¡°Did you hear?


    Ms. Marie is pregnant!¡±


    Who?


    Is she pregnant?


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Have you heard? Have you heard? Someone got into trouble messing around outside!¡± Another


    housekeeper said.


    ¡°But Ms. Marie looks so good after losing weight, I think she¡¯s even prettier than Ms. Carly!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being beautiful if one has a poor character? No one taught her since she was


    young,¡± said the housekeeper Jaycee.


    ¡°What are you two babbling about?¡± The two housekeeper chatted away, not noticing someone


    approaching.


    Marie turned her head and saw a young girl who hadn¡¯t been here for very long.


    ¡°You little brat, what makes you think you have any say in what we¡¯re discussing?¡±


    The two housekeepers were both long-time members of the Spence family, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t


    take this young girl seriously.


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t be talking about the master like this. Ms. Marie juste of age, how can she bear


    such gossip and rumors?¡± The young girl continued to argue her point.


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s just gossip? If one doesn¡¯t behave properly, why fear others talking about it?¡± said a


    housekeeper.


    ¡°You guys are going too far! I¡¯m going to tell Old Mr. Spence!¡± the little girl said.


    Jaycee dropped the broom she was holding and rushed towards the young girl, giving her a forceful


    p. The immense force nearly knocked the girl off her feet.


    ¡°Hey, you little brat, you¡¯ve only been with the Spence family for a few days, and you dare to talk to us


    like that?¡± Jaycee grumbled angrily.


    ¡°How long have you been with the Spence family? And you dare to gossip about me behind my back?¡±


    Marie walked out from her hiding ce and asked sternly.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, we¡¯re just having a casual chat here. Besides, we¡¯ve both been serving the Spence family


    for so many years. We can speak our minds, and Mrs. Spence wouldn¡¯t me us for it,¡± Jaycee said


    with a sarcastic tone.


    In their hearts, Marie was nothing more than a neglected and down-on-her-luck youngdy. She may


    have held the title of ady, but for over a decade, who had ever given her a proper


    look?


    It turned out that when Mia was given leftover food, she didn¡¯t dare to say no. These housekeepers


    were even more brazen in bullying her.


    ¡®Well, just say what¡¯s on your mind, right?¡± Marie said with a smile as she walked over.


    With a radiant smile on her face, she suddenly raised her hand and delivered a resounding p across


    Jaycee¡¯s cheek.


    Get Bonus


    Her daily exercise had made her quite strong, and Jaycee¡¯s face immediately swelled up.


    Jaycee covered her face, looking at Marie in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡¯


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still think I¡¯m the same submissive Marie? Let me tell you, I am the


    third daughter of the Spence family, which makes me your master. If you don¡¯t know how to be a good


    housekeeper, I can teach you myself!¡± Marie dered with conviction.


    Jaycee was so frightened that she stood frozen in ce, unable to speak. Where was the Ms. Marie


    who used to let people walk all over her?


    ¡°Have you realized your mistake? Or do I need to teach you a lesson again?¡± Marie asked coldly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, Ms. Marie, we know we were wrong.¡± The two maids immediately said, not wanting to be


    pped again.


    ¡°Get lost! If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Spence family!¡± Marie said.


    The two housekeepers picked up their brooms and scurried away sheepishly.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 No One Will Be Killed


    The two housekeepers ran off into the distance, and only then did Marie turn to look at the young girl.


    Half of her face was already somewhat red and swollen.


    Marie asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Jolie Kim, like the fish carp. Ms. Spence, you can just call me Jolie,¡± the young girl said


    with a smile.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Marie said.


    Jolie followed her into the room, and Marie brought some ice from downstairs for her to apply. She


    asked, ¡°How did you get a fish¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°My mom loves eating fish, and she¡¯s not really into culture, so that¡¯s how it came about,¡± said


    Jolie.


    ¡°Quite nice, like a fish in water, carefree and at ease,¡± Marie said.


    Jolie received apliment, and her eyes curved into a smile, looking absolutely adorable.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m 17 years old,¡± Jolie¡¯s voice was very clear and innocent, as if she was untouched by the ways of


    the world.


    ¡°Howe a 17-year-old isn¡¯t in school, but instead working as a housekeeper and getting


    bullied?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Ie from a poor family, and we don¡¯t have money for school. My mom is sick, and I have to earn


    money to pay for her medical treatment,¡± Jolie said, feeling sad as she talked about her ill mother.


    ¡°What illness?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Lung cancer, coughing non-stop, relying on chemotherapy to get by, and each session costs a few


    thousand dors,¡± Jolie said.


    ¡°Do you want to follow me? I¡¯ll give you money,¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want the Ms. Spence¡¯s money,¡± said Jolie.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I can earn money myself. My mom says we shouldn¡¯t just take things from others. Besides, my mom¡¯s


    illness can¡¯t be cured, so no matter how much money we have, it won¡¯t help. I understand that,¡± Jolie


    said.


    ¡°Do you not even want the money I¡¯m offering you?¡± Marie was growing fonder of this young girl


    by the minute.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Miss, if you ask me to do something, I will do it. I am happy to follow you,¡± Jolie said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t be favored in the Spence family, and you¡¯ll end up being bullied because


    of me?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Miss would never let me be bullied. I can tell that she really stands up for me, unlike Ms. Olive and


    Ms. Carly, who only think of themselves and constantly bully others. They have such wicked


    hearts,¡± Jolie said.


    ¡°You¡¯re so clever!¡± Marie said with augh, yfully hitting her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jolie covered her face with one hand and her head with the other, looking both funny and adorable.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, from now on, I¡¯ll follow you. Even if you kill someone, I¡¯ll help you clean up the


    mess,¡± Jolie said earnestly.


    Marie nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    And then, the two of them burst outughing.


    Marie would never kill anyone. She¡¯s not like Rose, who is covered in blood. Marie has the chance to


    start over, and all she wants is to take her revenge and live a peaceful life.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you? Those housekeepers were just talking nonsense, right?¡±


    Jolie asked.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m not pregnant?¡± Marie asked with great interest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss is that kind of person. If I were to try my best to be more attractive, I would


    definitely want a better life and wouldn¡¯t treat myself like this,¡± Jolie said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not pregnant,¡± Marie said.


    Upon receiving Marie¡¯s affirmative response, Jolie seemed even more delighted. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going


    to tell those gossipmongers, so they can stop spreading nonsense!¡±


    ¡°No need, just let them think I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Jolie didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°How do you think the housekeepers would know whether I¡¯ve been fooling around outside or if I¡¯m


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°It seems like the gossip came from Mrs. Spence¡¯s side,¡± Jolie said. ¡°I noticed that those people were


    constantlying and going from Mrs. Spence and Mr. Carly¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°How did Mrs. Spence and Carly know I would get pregnant?¡± Marle asked.


    Chapter 20 bis One Will Be Killed.


    19:66%


    Get Bogus


    Jolie thought for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Did they harm Miss? Is that why they¡¯re so sure she


    would be pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Since they care about me so much, of course I¡¯ll make their wishese true!¡± Marie said with a


    smile.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, this could harm your reputation. How will you get married in the future?¡± Jolie said


    with concern.


    ¡°No problem, I never really wanted to get married anyway,¡± Marie said nonchntly.


    In this life, she had only ever been infatuated with one person, Seth, but tragically, he died in Brussels.


    After that, she dared not fall for anyone else.


    The matter of pregnancy, she will personally help them achieve their goal step by step, just wait and


    see how this situation will eventuallye to an end.


    Mia, Olive, and Carly, since they¡¯ve reached a point of no return, they have no choice but to fight to


    the end!


    Isn¡¯t it a fight to the death? Well, let¡¯s see who will end up dead and who will survive!

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 Gavin


    Get Bonus


    Jolie was a new maid who hadn¡¯t been assigned a specific position yet. Marie simply mentioned to


    Edward that she would like Jolie to take care of her daily meals and living arrangements, Edward


    agreed without hesitation.


    and


    Jolie happily followed behind Marie, asking, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯ve really lost a lot of weight, haven¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°Being thin is not enough, I need to exercise and improve my physical fitness, as it used to be really


    poor,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Is Ms. Spence going to the gym outside?¡± Jolie asked.


    ¡°No, I signed up for a one¨Con¨Cone kickboxing training session, I¡¯m going to that,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, you must have learned something really cool!¡± Jolie eximed.


    Marie chuckled, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jaycee approaching. She immediately


    turned around, leaning against a tree, and began to dry heave.


    Jolie was terrified and anxiously asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie covered her belly, gave her a look, and scolded sharply, ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Are


    you afraid others won¡¯t know?¡±


    Jolie immediately fell silent, supporting Marie with one hand and patting her back to help her catch her


    breath. She asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡­ go to the hospital tomorrow¡­ get it done, or else, there will be no ce for me in the


    Spence family¡­¡± Marie said, choking back tears.


    Jaycee saw all of this and quietly went to Mia¡¯s room to tell her everything.


    Mia lifted the corners of her mouth in delight, ¡°You little brat, let¡¯s see what you can use to snatch away


    our mother¨Cdaughter belongings!¡±


    Mia asked Jaycee to leave the room first, then made a phone call, saying, ¡°I need you to find two


    people to keep an eye on Marie. No matter where she goes, I want to see photos!¡±


    Marie, soon I will bring about yourplete downfall!


    The next day, Marie and Jolie left the house and headed to the hospital. As they wandered around


    inside, they identally bumped into someone without paying attention.


    Marie quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± The man¡¯s gentle voice resounded.


    Chapter 21 Gav?n


    12.65%


    Get Bonus


    a


    Marie looked up and saw a man wearing a whiteb coat and gold¨Crimmed sses. His facial features


    were gentle and smooth, like jade.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, this is Dr. Hart,¡± Jolie reminded her.


    ¡°Who?¡± Marie asked, lookingpletely baffled.


    ¡°Dr. Hart, you know, the young prodigy from that prestigious medical family in our country? He¡¯s


    already a professor at such a young age!¡± Jolie, who frequented the hospital to take care of her mother,


    had heard a thing or two about him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡± Marie muttered.


    Gavin: ¡°¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Gavin, what are you doing?¡± Marie heard a familiar voice and turned around to see Dennis


    approaching from behind.


    Still dressed in a suit and leather shoes, his presence seemed to lower the temperature around him.


    Despite his delicate features, his face remained expressionless, making him appear rather cold and


    unapproachable.


    ¡°Not much¡­¡± Gavin reached out his hand to Marie: ¡°Hello, my name is Gavin Hart.¡±


    Marie reached out her hand for a handshake and said, ¡°Hello, Marie.¡±


    She recalled that day when Dennis took her back to the hotel and had Cullen find a doctor named


    Gavin. Was this the same person?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Dennis said coldly, not even ncing at Marie, as if they were


    strangers to each other.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gavin turned around, ready to leave.


    Marie was upset. Why did Dennis think he could juste to her house whenever he wanted, try to get


    along with her, and now suddenly decide to ignore her?


    ¡°I have something to say!¡± Marie eximed loudly.


    Gavin turned around and saw Marie clenching her fists, staring angrily at Dennis¡¯s retreating figure. Her


    big eyes were filled with frustration and defiance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Ms. Spence?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick!¡± Marie blurted out.


    ¡°Go see a doctor if you¡¯re sick. Gavin is very busy,¡± Dennis said coldly as he turned to nce at him.


    ¡°Dr. Hart is a doctor too, so I want Dr. Hart to treat me!¡± Marie eximed.


    Chapter 21 Govin


    12.81%


    Upon seeing this scene, Gavin couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Get Bors


    One stubbornly stuck their neck out, while the other refused to give in with a straight face. Did these


    two know each other?


    Dennis nced at Gavin with a look that seemed to say, if Gavin dared to agree, he would freeze him


    to death.


    Gavin¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, and he fearlessly agreed, ¡°Ms. Spence, please follow me.¡±


    Marie snorted and looked at Dennis smugly, as if to say, ¡°You don¡¯t know me, know me, don¡¯t stop me


    from seeing the doctor!¡±


    do you? If you don¡¯t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jolie was frightened by Dennis¡¯s expression and dared not speak. She quickly followed Marie into


    Gavin¡¯s office.


    Dennis, with a gloomy expression, also went inside.


    Chapter 21 Gavin

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Her Worst Nightmare


    Get Bogus


    Upon entering the office, Gavin sat down behind his desk, adjusted his gold¨Crimmed sses, and


    asked, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Ms. Spence?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, can you give me a pregnancyboratory report?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Pfft-¡± Gavin couldn¡¯t hold back his mouthful of water and sprayed it out.


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Gavin asked, admiring Marie¡¯s youthful, cogen¨Cfilled face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being 18?¡± Marie asked.


    Gavin nced at Dennis, not daring to ask, and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, please extend your hand, and I¡¯ll


    perform the pulse diagnosis.¡±


    To Marie¡¯s surprise, Gavin, despite his young age, was knowledgeable in traditional medicine. She


    extended her hand, and Gavin gently ced his fingers on her wrist.


    After a while, Gavin withdrew his hand and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start a pregnancy journal,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, this goes against the hospital¡¯s regtions,¡± Gavin said with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Dr. Hart doesn¡¯t seem like such a rule¨Cabiding person either,¡± Marie said.


    Gavin turned to look at Dennis, thinking to himself. It¡¯s your call, man. Giving a young girl¡¯a certificate of


    pregnancy before marriage is no small matter.


    Dennis nodded, and Gavin opened theputer, entering Marie¡¯s information.


    Marie leaned in, pointing at the screen and said, ¡°Here, the blood type is A.¡±


    Following her instructions, Gavin made the necessary changes and then printed out the document,


    handing it over to Marie.


    Marie happily stuffed things into her bag, when she suddenly noticed a pile of pills inside. She had


    found them right after her rebirth. Previously, Marie had taken a lot of these pills without knowing what


    they were.


    Marie asked, ¡°Dr. Hart, can you help me analyze these drugs?¡±


    Gavin nodded and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a prohibited drug, it can be tested.¡±


    Marie took out a few bottles of medicine and ced them on the table, pushing them towards Gavin.


    Chapter 22 Her Worst Nightmare


    13.33%


    Get Bor


    Boy


    She said, ¡°Here they are. Can you help me figure out what these medicines are?¡±


    Gavin picked it up and looked at it. There was nobel on the bottle. He asked, ¡°Whose medicine is


    this?¡±


    ¡°I ate it,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°What medicine are you taking, don¡¯t you know?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the smartest before. I ate whatever my stepmother gave me,¡± Marie shrugged.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it to theb,¡± Gavin said as he stood up and walked out of the office.


    Marie knew so many medicines that it would take a while to figure out the results, but she just sat in the


    office without leaving, chatting with Jolie in a casual and rxed manner.


    Dennis sat on the office couch, tapping away at hisptop without uttering a word.


    Jolie felt the atmosphere bing more and more eerie.


    Marie nced at Dennis with a sidelong look, but he didn¡¯t notice her. She tried again, but still, he


    didn¡¯t look her way.


    What on earth is this man going crazy about?


    Just a couple of days ago, they were meddling in everything, even trying to control what major she


    chose in college. And now, all of a sudden, they¡¯re acting like they don¡¯t know her?


    Marie was unhappy. Who doesn¡¯t have their moments of temper?


    So what if I don¡¯t recognize her? I just saved her once, what¡¯s the big deal?


    She suddenly stood up, ready to pull Jolie along with her.


    Suddenly, Dennis picked up the phone, ¡°I know, transfer the video call to me, I¡¯ll handle it


    personally.¡±


    Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice came from theputer: ¡°Mr. Terry, I¡¯ve long admired your reputation.¡±


    Marie stood there, stunned. ¡°Mr. Terry? The Terry Group?¡±


    She quietly sat back down, and Jolie asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Marie said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m tired of sitting, I¡¯ll stand for a while.¡±


    Jolie: ¡°¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice in the video call sounded mature, likely a high¨Cranking executive from Terry


    Group. Marie wasn¡¯t quite sure, so she sat there, ears perked up, listening intently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Chapter 22 Her Worst Nightmare


    13.54%


    Get Boros


    ¡°Mr. Terry should show some sincerity if he wants to cooperate,¡± Dennis said.


    I¡¯m not sure what the two people were discussing about coboration, when suddenly a female voice


    came through the video call: ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m back! Are you busy?¡±


    Over there, Andrew immediately apologized, saying, ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t know any better, Mr.


    Whitney. Please forgive her.¡±


    Then, a gentle scolding could be faintly heard, ¡°Wren, Daddy is busy, wait a moment.¡±


    Marie, however, waspletely stiff. It was Wren!


    Even through a video call, she could tell from that brief sentence that it was Wren speaking!


    That was a voice she could never forget, even in her dreams!


    That woman became her worst nightmare. Time and again, in her midnight dreams, she could see


    Wren mocking and sneering at her!


    Seeing Mike fall to the ground with his empty, hollow eyes wide open!


    Watching Wren decisively sever her own Achilles tendon!


    The bullet that pierced her heart seemed to have followed her soul into Marie¡¯s body. When she


    heard Wren¡¯s voice, her heart convulsed in pain!


    Chapter 22 Her Worst Nightmare

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 I Won¡¯t Serve Anymore


    Get Bo


    ¡°Mr. Terry seems to be not avable for business discussions?¡± Dennis was getting a bit impatient.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jolie asked.


    Ever since Marie heard Dennis on the video call, something seemed off. Jolie could sense that Marie


    had suddenly be like a hedgehog, as if she had instantly put up all her defenses.


    And now, Marie was not only like a hedgehog, but also like a cat that had its tail stepped on. She was


    scared, yet wanted to pounce and take a bite. Clenching her fists, she trembled.


    Upon hearing Jolie¡¯s words, Dennis looked up and nced at Marie.


    Her small face was pale, devoid of any color, her eyes filled with fear and determination. She gritted


    her teeth, staring intently at theputer in his hand, as if she was about to pounce on it and devour it


    the very next second.


    Dennis hadn¡¯t nned on paying any attention to Marie. Ever since the day they had their inexplicable


    sh, he simply thought of her as an interesting young girl, not worth his time and


    effort.


    However, now, Marie¡¯s current state left him with no choice but to worry.


    Dennis stood up, walked over to Marie, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie bit her lip tightly without speaking, or perhaps, she didn¡¯t even hear what he was saying.


    Jolie looked at Marie, feeling a bit anxious. She mustered up the courage and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, could


    you please call Doc. Hart back? Ms. Spence doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡±


    Dennis reached out and ced his hand on Marie¡¯s shoulder, asking, ¡°Marie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Upon this contact, he could feel that Marie was trembling slightly, as if she was holding back


    immense fear.


    Marie steadied herself and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Dennis frowned, not liking the way Marie was acting. Despite her young age, she seemed to be hiding


    many things and carrying a lot of burdens. No matter how bad her mood or how emotional she


    became, she would only say, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Last time, it was like this when I returned to the hotel from the small alley, and this time, it¡¯s the


    same.


    Dennis felt a wave of irritation. Since the young girl said everything was fine, there was no need for


    him to worry.


    Dennis walked back to the couch, sat down, picked up hisptop, and continued the video call he


    Chapter 231 Won¡¯t Serve Anymore


    13.95%


    had been on earlier.


    Get Borus


    Marie snapped back to reality, focusing intently on the content of Dennis¡¯s video call.


    Dennis and Wren¡¯s father discussed their coborative project, not mentioning a word about the recent


    incident where both families fought over a shipment of goods. Marie had dealt with many businessmen


    like this, who, regardless of how much sabotage they had done behind the scenes,


    could still smile and cooperate with you on the surface.


    Dennis seems to be working with the Terry Group on the electronic industry in the French market.


    He wants to enter the French market, and coborating with the Terry family is a wise choice. The Terry


    family is a prestigious American family in France, with arge and sessful business, and


    naturally, they have an extensivework of connections.


    However, the Whitney family is not a pushover either. As an influential noble family in New York.


    with substantial power, the Terry Group can certainly make a big it through their coboration.


    Dennis seemed quite upset about the Terry Group¡¯s sabotage during


    stencounter, which


    resulted in him losing some of his possessions. As a result,


    ut the video conference, he


    maintained a dismissive attitude, half¨Cheartedly engaging with the Terry Group.


    After discussing for quite a while, they still couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion. Dennis said, ¡°I have some


    matters to attend to on my end. Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡±


    Andrew carefully agreed and said, ¡°How about 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow night, Mr. Whitney?¡±


    Dennis nodded, agreeing to it.


    After hanging up the video call, Marie was deep in thought. Tomorrow night at eight o¡¯clock would be


    morning in France. She had to do something; she couldn¡¯t let Terry Group sign the contract so easily.


    She hesitated before standing up and nced at Dennis. The man seemed to have no intention of


    paying her any attention, so she tentatively asked, ¡°Do you not want to cooperate with Terry Group?¡±


    Dennis nced up at her and with pursed lips, uttered two words: ¡°Top secret.¡±


    To hell with the secrets!


    Last time, Cullen said that intercepting the goods was a secret! But what happened? This man still


    ended up telling her everything in detail!


    Is it confidential now?


    So, it was all because of that inexplicable quarrel right outside their home?


    Marie swore, she had never seen such a vengeful man!


    Chapter 23 Won¡¯t Serve Anymore


    14.16%


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Get Borts


    But what could she do when circumstances forced her hand? She wanted to know the news about


    Terry Group, and going through Dennis was the quickest way. Biting her teeth, she swallowed her


    pride and said, ¡°Actually, I never wanted to be a star¡­¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Ms. Spence¡¯s career has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Damn! Is this guy really not getting the hint? She¡¯s already said it like this, what more does he


    want?


    Marie got angry. I¡¯m not serving you anymore, Miss


    Isn¡¯t it just news from the Terry Group? I can find out for myself, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be much slower.


    Who needs you, Dennis!


    Marie sprang to her feet and said, ¡°Jolie, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jolie nodded and immediately opened the office door, allowing Marie to leave. As Marie took her first


    step, Dennis¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡°I want to coborate, but it doesn¡¯t have to be


    with Terry Group.¡±


    Marie felt a surge of anger welling up in her chest, and she knew that one day, Dennis would be the


    death of her!

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 The Neglected Mr. Whitney


    Get Bonus


    Marie was so infuriated by Dennis that she spat blood, storming out of the hospital in a huff.


    When Gavin returned to the office, only Dennis was left sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Oh? So even the famous Mr. Whitney has a day when he¡¯s left hanging?¡± Gavin teased.


    You should know that Dennises from an influential noble family in New York. He is the youngest


    son, and the most beloved by the old man of the Whitney family. Dennis is considered half an heir to


    the Whitney family, controlling a significant portion of the Whitney Group.


    Adding to her stunning appearance and aloof personality, in Gavin¡¯s words, she¡¯s like a walking


    marriage certificate.


    New York¡¯s socialites are going crazy over him, and they¡¯re all vying for a chance to spend a romantic


    evening with Dennis.


    Being in a rtionship with Dennis is like giving yourself a golden touch.


    Which woman wouldn¡¯t keep a close eye on Dennis? Yet, this Marie just left him hanging and walked


    away.


    Well, that¡¯s quite unique.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Dennis spat out the word, his whole being exuding an air of displeasure.


    Gavin shouldn¡¯t have said anything. His words only made Dennis more upset. Dennis had money and


    good looks, yet Marie barely paid any attention to him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated as he thought about it.


    Gavin tossed two sheets of paper onto the table and said, ¡°Take a look, what kind of medications has


    Ms. Spence been taking before?¡±


    Dennis nced over, remaining aloof and indifferent, as he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Gavin looked at him, not moving, andughed. ¡°How old are you, and you¡¯re still being stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence said it was her stepmother who gave her those medicines. Tsk, tsk, tsk. They¡¯re trying to


    ruin her,¡± Gavin remarked.


    ¡°Out with it!¡± Dennis snapped angrily.


    ¡°Most of these medications contain hormonal ingredients,¡± Gavin said. ¡°I heard that Ms. Spence


    used to be quite overweight, which is probably rted to this. There are also a few medications here


    for treating depression.¡±


    ¡°Fight depression? What happens if you eat it?¡± Dennis asked.


    Chapter 24 The Neglected Mr. Whitney


    14.58%


    Get Bor


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°These anti¨Cdepression medications, to put it bluntly, are adrenergic blocking agents. If a healthy


    person takes too much, it can affect their neural thinking. In simpler terms, they could be foolish.


    This stepmother really wants Ms. Spence to live her life both overweight and foolish,¡±


    Gavin eximed.


    Dennis thought about the sweet smile of that girl, and realized she wasn¡¯t silly at all.


    ¡°But from what Ms. Spence said, she¡¯s been taking this medicine for over a decade, and she seems to


    be quite lively and not at all foolish,¡± Gavin remarked.


    Dennis nced at him and asked, ¡°Do you really wish she was a fool?¡±


    Gavin noticed the warning in Dennis¡® eyes and let out a couple of forcedughs, ¡°No¡­ no, not at all.¡±


    Gavin had just settled down at his desk in the office when a man sneakily walked in. He peered out the


    door for quite a while before finally taking a seat.


    Gavin asked irritably, ¡°Did you register?¡±


    He was in Las Vegas on a business trip, working in a temporary office provided by the hospital, not


    here to treat patients.


    Brendan asked, ¡°Was there a young girl who came for a check¨Cup just now? She seemed quite young,


    around 18 or 19 years old.¡±


    Gavin paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±


    Brendan clenched his clothes tightly, pulling out a bulging envelope and cing it on the table. He said,


    ¡°Doctor, our youngdy had a falling out with her boyfriend, but she¡¯s pregnant now. She¡¯s still young,


    and if this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for her reputation. Could you please return herboratory report to


    our family?¡±


    Brendan spoke earnestly, but Gavin knew that Marie was constantly being ostracized by the Spence


    family. How could anyone genuinely care about her reputation?


    ¡°This is the patient¡¯s privacy, we shouldn¡¯t disclose it¡­¡± Gavin said with a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°Doctor, please be lenient and give me back theboratory report. All this money is yours,¡± Brendan


    said, pushing the envelope forward.


    Gavin felt a bit uneasy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±


    He pulled back the curtain and stepped inside. Dennis was sitting on the couch, but Brendan hadn¡¯t


    seen him because the curtain was blocking the view.


    Gavin nced at Dennis, his eyes signaling, should we give it or not?


    Dennis nodded.


    Chapter 24 The Neglected Mr. Whitney


    14.79%


    Get Borts


    Gavin stepped out and handed the printedboratory report to Brendan. With a serious expression, he


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone I gave this to you, or I won¡¯t be able to keep my job!¡±


    Brendan was all smiles and delighted as he walked away with theboratory report in hand.


    Gavin weighed the envelope in his hand andughed, ¡°First time being bribed, and it¡¯s only 7,500


    dors.¡±


    Cullen just came in and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, are we going back to thepany now?¡±


    Dennis nodded, stood up, and handed the envelope to Cullen before leaving the office.


    Gavinughed, ¡°This guy, he really doesn¡¯t take any losses, does he?¡±


    Chapter 24 The Neglected Mr. Whitney


    15.00%

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 Her Devotion to Mr. Rodgers


    Marie left the hospital with Jolie and headed to a nearby park. She sent Jolie off to buy some food and


    found herself a bench by the roadside. Sitting down, she took out her spare phone.


    She got a new spare phone because too many people knew the contact information of her original


    one.


    Marie dialed Emory¡¯s number and waited for a long time before someone finally answered on the other


    end. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Emory, it¡¯s me,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Rose?¡± Emory said in surprise, the voice sounded so much like Rose¡¯s.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not Rose,¡± Marie frowned.


    Marie has a face identical to Rose¡¯s and an almost identical voice. To gain Emory¡¯s trust, such a


    coincidence must be exined.


    After all, the matter of reincarnation is truly too astonishing and hard for people to believe.


    ¡°Who are you, really? And how did you get my contact information?¡± Emory asked.


    ¡°I am¡­ Rose¡¯s sister,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Rose is an orphan, how could she have a sister?¡± Emory said in disbelief.


    ¡°Half a year ago, Rose had a mission in America and met me. We are twins, and you¡¯ll believe it


    once you see me,¡± Marie continued to make up the story, hoping to convince Emory.


    ¡°Emory, Rose has told me everything about her experiences, and I understand you both very well.


    I¡¯m not here to harm you; I¡¯m here to save you,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rose? Where is she?¡± Emory asked urgently.


    ¡°Emory, she¡¯s already dead, died in Brussels.¡± Marie closed her eyes, finding it a bit strange to


    personally deliver her own death news.


    ¡°Impossible! Rose was on a mission in Brussels. She¡¯s the top assassin of Rodger Group. Who could


    have killed her?¡±


    Emory couldn¡¯t believe it. How could Rose treat them like family and then just disappear without a


    word?


    ¡°Emory, doesn¡¯t Rodger Group have any information on Rose¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ Mr. Rodgers said that Rose betrayed the organization and ran away¡­¡± Emory


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    stammered.


    Chapter 25 Her Devotion to Mr. Rodgers


    15.20%


    ¡°Do you also believe she betrayed the organization?¡± Marie asked.


    Get Borzy


    ¡°No! I know what kind of person Rose is, she¡¯s devoted to Mr. Rodgers. How could she possibly betray


    us?¡± Emory said.


    Marie forced a bitter smile, devoted as she was. Her devotion had cost her the severing of her leg


    tendons, the ruin of her appearance, and a tragic death alongside Mike in Brussels. Their bodies. were


    discarded into the jungle like trash, left to be devoured by wolves.


    ¡°Emory, Rose is dead, she died in Brussels, and Wren killed her with his own hands!¡± Marie


    eximed.


    ¡°Ms. Terry? I¡¯ve known for a long time that Wren is no good!¡± Emory seemed to be holding back


    immense anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Marie asked.


    .


    ¡°Is it Jett? Do you know Jett?¡± Emory asked, worried that Marie might not be aware of the whole


    situation.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marie said.


    Just like Emory, Jett is also Rose¡¯s confidant, only that Jett is a bit younger, just a few years older


    than Mike.


    ¡°After Rose disappeared, the organization received news of her betrayal. Mr. Rodgers wouldn¡¯t let


    us look for her; he said he would find Rose himself. But there¡¯s also evidence of Jett coborating with


    external enemies, so¡­ so¡­¡± Emory stammered, struggling to find the right words.


    Marie broke out in a cold sweat, as she could guess how Wren would deal with Jett. However, she


    clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°So what? What did they do to Jett?¡±


    ¡°Wren gathered several elders and sentenced Jett to death by firing squad,¡± Emory said. ¡°We tried


    to fight it, but it was no use¡­¡±


    Wren!


    As she had said before, she was determined to eliminate her confidants one by one!


    Jett is still so young, just like Mike, they are both just kids!


    How could she bring herself to do it!


    Moreover, Seth, who said he would personallye to find her, ultimately still didn¡¯t trust her!


    He just let Wren handle her people like that!


    Marie was trembling with anger, yet her heart ached unbearably. Those who had died were the people


    closest to her since childhood, and it was all because of her that they were gone one by one!


    Chapter 25 Her Devotion to Mr. Rodgers


    15.41%


    In this life, if she doesn¡¯t tear Wren into a thousand pieces, she¡¯ll definitely have no face to live


    again!


    ¡°Emory, take everyone and leave Rodger Group. Don¡¯t bother trying to defend yourselves against


    any usations. Wren won¡¯t let you off the hook. I¡¯ll be ready to wee you all in Las Vegas,


    America, and provide you with a ce to stay. Rodger Group can¡¯t protect you anymore!¡± Marie


    immediately decided to bring everyone to Las Vegas.


    She originally wanted to wait a little longer, to be stronger before going to meet the others. But


    now, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, as Wren had already taken action!


    ¡°I need to discuss with others first. As assassins, they are suspicious by nature, and they won¡¯t trust


    you so easily,¡± Emory said.


    ¡°We must make a decision as soon as possible; we can¡¯t let anyone else get hurt,¡± Marie urged.


    After Emory agreed, the two of them hung up the phone.


    Chapter 25 Her Devotion to Mr. Rodgers

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26 She Has Nowhere to Return


    Get Bot


    When Jolie returned, she saw Marie sitting alone on a park bench, her head down, not saying a


    word.


    Jolie walked over and quietly asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie kicked a stone by her feet, looking down, and asked, ¡°Jolie, what do people usually do when


    they¡¯re feeling down?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Jolie said, ¡°Drinking, singing, eating, and shopping.¡±


    She needs to save money for shopping, as she doesn¡¯t have enough funds to bring Emory and the


    others over.


    Eating food is off¨Climits for her, as she¡¯s still on a diet.


    Drinking and singing, that¡¯s something we can enjoy.


    Marie stood up and asked, ¡°Jolie, want to go for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jolie didn¡¯t catch on.


    Marie grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out for a drink.¡±


    Marie and Jolie found a bar that wasn¡¯t too crowded as evening approached. They chose a secluded.


    spot to sit and ordered a case of beer. Fearlessly cing the drinks on the table, Marie said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    drink up! Once we finish these, we can head home!¡±


    Jolie waved her hand, not daring to drink.


    Marie asked the attendant to open all the bottles of wine. She took a big sip herself and sighed in


    satisfaction. ¡°Ah, it feels so good! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a drink!¡±


    Jolie sat there without moving, not daring to drink any alcohol. After all, she might have to take


    Marie home if she drank too muchter!


    Marie kept drinking one bottle after another. She had promised to go home after finishing this case, but


    before it was even empty, she ordered another bottle of red wine and a few cocktails.


    Colorful drinks were arranged on the table, and Marie took a sip of each one. The alcohol mixed


    together, and before long, she was intoxicated.


    At ten o¡¯clock, the bar gradually became more crowded. Marie wasughing and drinking, mumbling


    something under her breath. The music grew louder, and a few men couldn¡¯t help but nce over in


    her direction.


    Marie was dressed like a typical student, her small face flushed with a rosy hue. Her eyes were slightly


    red, making her look both pitiful and adorable.


    Chapter 26 Stie Has Nowhere to Return


    15.83%


    Get Bort


    Jolle sald somewhat embarrassed, ¡°Ms. Spence, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The music in the bar was too loud, and Marie couldn¡¯t hear clearly.


    ¡°I say, let¡¯s go back!¡± Jolie shouted loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back! Where would I even go?¡± Marie shouted loudly.


    Nowhere feels like home, so naturally, she has nowhere to return to.


    While Gavin was on his way to the restroom, he happened to pass by Marie¡¯s secluded spot. Who else


    could it be, if not Marie, sitting there with her drink, giggling and swaying from side to side?


    Recently, he and Dennis have been in Las Vegas, and the two of them would often eat together


    whenever they had the chance. Today, he finally managed to get Dennis to go out for a drink, hoping to


    gossip about Dennis and this Marie. Little did he know, they would actually run into the intriguing Marie


    herself.


    Gavin returned to the upstairs private room, rubbing his hands together excitedly as he approached


    Dennis and said, ¡°Guess who I just saw?¡±


    Dennis held a ss of red wine in one hand and, with a look of disdain, moved slightly to the side. He


    said, ¡°Just tell me what you want


    don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    Gavin: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw Ms. Spence!¡± Gavin eximed.


    Dennis hesitated for a moment, then raised his ss and took another sip of red wine, letting out a soft


    ¡°Mmm¡± from his mouth.


    Is Gavin still being stubborn like this?


    ¡°So, you¡¯re really not interested in Ms. Spence, huh?¡± Gavin asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Dennis said coldly.


    ¡°But I find her quite interesting. If you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± Gavin rubbed his hands


    together, excitedly eximing.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Dennis said.


    Gavin chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious, Ms. Spence is so beautiful! She¡¯s downstairs right now, tipsy


    from drinking, and so many men are staring at her. I could go y the hero and save her!¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say a word and took another sip of his drink. The private room remained silent like this.


    Gavin sat cross¨Clegged to one side, curious to know what was going on in Dennis¡¯s mind.


    Chapter 26 She Has Nowhere to Return


    16.04%


    Get Bonus


    Dennis raised his wine ss and downed the half¨Cfull ss of red wine in one gulp. With a bang, he


    threw the ss onto the table, stood up, and walked out of the private room, pulling the door open.


    Gavinughed. Indeed, this Marie was truly different.


    Dennis stood on the second floor, looking down and immediately spotted Marie in the corner, drunk


    and surrounded by various bottles and sses scattered haphazardly on the table. Jolie stood nearby,


    trying to help Marie up, but Marie stubbornly refused to leave.


    Dennis called out, somewhat irritated, ¡°Cullen!¡±


    Cullen immediately followed from behind, ¡°Mr. Whitney.¡±


    ¡°Go start the car and wait for me at the entrance!¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cullen efficiently went downstairs to start the car.


    ¡°Dennis, are you leaving?¡± Gavin asked as he sauntered out of the private room. ¡°What am I going to


    do without you?¡±


    ¡°Sleep here, and there might be a woman willing to pick you up,¡± Dennis said before heading


    downstairs.


    Gavin grumbled angrily from behind, ¡°Do I look like such a casual person?!¡±


    Chapter 26 She Has Nowhere to Return.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 I¡¯m the Real Boss


    Dennis went downstairs, while Jolie was thinking of ways to persuade Marie to go home early.


    Unnoticed, a man had already approached and asked, ¡°Had too much to drink?¡±


    Jolie looked at the stranger timidly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had too much to drink. My driver will be


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    here soon.¡±


    Calvin insisted, ¡°It¡¯ste at night, let me take you guys home.¡±


    The smell of alcohol hit Jolie¡¯s face, making her feel somewhat nauseous.


    Dennis walked over and, grabbing the giggling Marie, said to Jolie, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, ah, alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Jolie was a bit surprised, but with Dennis around, there wouldn¡¯t be


    any problems.


    Calvin watched as the beautiful girl he had his eye on was intercepted by someone else. He stopped


    Dennis and said, ¡°Dude, isn¡¯t there a firste, first served rule?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Dennis nced at Calvin indifferently.


    Marie, feeling restless, wanted to pull her hand away, but Dennis could only hold her tighter, not having


    the time to deal with anyone else.


    ¡°How can you talk like that!¡± Calvin eximed impatiently.


    There was quite amotion here, which caught the attention of the manager. Wearing a shimmering


    suit typical of nightclubs, he hurried over. Upon noticing Dennis¡¯s attire and demeanor, he knew that he


    was dealing with someone wealthy and influential, someone he


    couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    The manager immediately stopped the troublemaker Calvin and asked Dennis to take him outside.


    Marie was still struggling to free her hand from Dennis¡® grasp, but he held on tightly, takingrge strides


    as they left the bar.


    Cullen had already opened the car door and was waiting at the entrance. Jolie took the passenger


    seat, while Dennis somewhat roughly shoved Marie into the back seat. After getting in and closing the


    car door, he said, ¡°Back to the hotel.¡±


    Jolie was a bit puzzled, ¡°Mr. Whitney, aren¡¯t we going back to the Spence mansion?¡±


    Cullenughed, ¡°Ms. Spence is like this now, she¡¯ll probably go wild when she gets home, right?¡±


    Jolie thought about it and realized that she would be fine as long as she was with Dennis.


    On the road, Marie tried to get out of the car several times, but each time Dennis grabbed her wrist,


    preventing her from moving. Fearlessly, Marie hammered on Dennis¡¯s leg, eximing, ¡°Come on!


    Chapter 27 1m the Real Boss


    16.45%


    Let¡¯s drink it all!¡±


    GM BOMBA


    She still remembers thefortable days when she would train with Emory and the others, bring back


    some meat to eat, and then enjoy a few drinks together.


    In a daze, she felt as if she were still Rose, living in France, spending her free time within the territory


    of Rodger Group, drinking and eating with Emory and the others. asionally, she could act like a


    young girl, obediently apanying Seth on a leisurely walk.


    She lifted her head, looked at Dennis, and smiled. That smile, unlike Marie¡¯s sweetness, was more like


    a charming, slightly tipsy young woman.


    Marie said, ¡°I want to eat fried chicken, but Emory always tries to snatch them from me. However, he


    can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    Dennis frowned and asked, ¡°Who is Emory?¡±


    Marie¡¯sughter grew even more joyful, and she leaned in as if to share a secret. ¡°Let me tell you


    something,¡± she whispered, ¡°Emory is actually three years older than me, but I won¡¯t admit it. I¡¯m the


    one who brought him along, so I¡¯m the boss, and they¡¯re all just sidekicks!¡±


    The scent of a young girl mixed with the aroma of alcohol wafted towards him. Dennis felt a bit tense


    and shifted to the side before asking, ¡°Do you have a lot of sidekicks?¡±


    Marie was no longer happy. She chased after Dennis, moving to the side, and leaned in to talk to


    him.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty amazing, you know. I taught them all their skills.¡± Marie said with a proud expression,


    wanting to put her hands on her hips, but her hand was held by Dennis and she couldn¡¯t move it. She


    frowned her beautiful eyebrows, somewhat displeased.


    ¡°Oh? What did you teach?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Fight! Boxingbat! I taught all of that, and I¡¯m also the one who taught shooting. I¡¯m really good at


    it! 4,900 feet, just give me a sniper rifle, and I can hit the target!¡± Marie said with a heartyugh.


    Dennis shook his head helplessly. She must have had too much to drink. How could a high school.


    dropout like her know anything aboutbat and shooting, let alone sniper rifles? Has she ever even


    touched a gun in her life?


    Marie chatted non¨Cstop the entire way, talking about the many things she knew and the numerous


    ces she had been to. Eventually, she grew tired and, without any hesitation, copsed onto Dennis,


    using his thigh as a pillow and falling asleep.


    For the first time in his life, a woman was so close to Dennis. Cullen, watching from the rearview mirror,


    was stunned.


    Chapter 27 Tm the Real Boss


    16.66%%


    ¡°Very idle?¡± Dennis warned, giving him a nce.


    Get Borts


    Cullen immediately averted his gaze and focused on driving. However, Dennis really did treat this


    Marie differently.


    Dennis furrowed his brow, knowing that he felt differently about Marie, but he couldn¡¯t quite understand


    why.


    Marie just leaned against him and fell asleep, mumbling something in her sleep. She looked like a cute,


    content little animal with its fur stroked the right way.


    Cute and dependent.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that this sensation wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Chapter 27 1m the Real Boss

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28 1 Am Not Marie


    Upon arriving at the hotel, Dennis got out of the car and found that Marie had already fallen asleep He


    had no choice but to gently pick her up. He noticed that the seemed to be much lighter than thest


    time he carried her, she must have been working hard to lose weight.


    Jolie had quite a bit to drink, courtesy of Marie, and was feeling a little tipsy Cullen booked another


    room for Jolie to stay in and then returned to his own room.


    Dennis carried Marie straight back to their room, deciding not to disturb them any further. It was best


    for the two of them to spend more time together and develop their feelings for each other. Hopefully,


    this would lead to Marie bing his wife.


    Dennis carried Marie back to their room, which was the same presidential suite they often stayed in,


    with two bedrooms and a living room. He took Marie to the other bedroom and gently ced her on the


    bed. Then, he called a female attendant to buy a set of pajamas for her to change into.


    After the attendant came up, Dennis went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    After the attendant changed clothes and left, Marie was awakened by themotion. As she groggily


    came to her senses, she found herself in a small, sparsely furnished room that resembled


    a condominium from Rodger Group.


    She was still a bit tipsy and confused. How did she end up being captured by Rodger Group again?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie was frightened she wasn¡¯t ready yet. What was the purpose of returning now? Wren would just


    kill her again!


    She hurriedly jumped out of bed, her steps slightly unsteady from the alcohol, and hastily opened the


    bedroom door. She took two steps and, not paying attention, tripped over the living room carpet, falling


    next to the coffee table.


    Catching a glimpse of the fruit knife on the coffee table, Marie instinctively grabbed it to protect


    herself


    She had drunk too much, her memory a jumbled mess. She remembered just moments ago, eating


    and drinking with Emory and the others. Suddenly, she recalled that Wren had already killed Jett She


    needed to do something to save him now.


    By the way, she must tell Seth that she¡¯s not a traitor!


    After taking a shower, Dennis, wearing a bathrobe, stepped out of the bathroom. He intended to go to


    Marie¡¯s room to check on her, but to his surprise, as soon as he left his own room, he saw Marie sitting


    on the carpet with a knife in her hand


    Before he could even walk over, Marie had already spotted him. She immediately stood up, ran


    towards him, and grabbed his bathrobe with one hand Anxiously, she asked, ¡°Did you find me? Was it


    you who brought me back?¡±


    Chanter


    17.00%


    He thought Marie was asking about the bar, and following her words, he nodded in agreement.


    Marieughed joyously, tightly gripping Dennis¡¯s bathrobe, and said, ¡°So, do you believe me now? I¡¯m


    not a traitor, I didn¡¯t betray you!¡±


    Marie¡¯s expression was extremely eager, and only then did Dennis understand that the ¡°you¡± she was


    referring to was not him.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but think that Dennis ignoring her meant he didn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Even Emory said I¡¯m devoted to you, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Marie


    cried out in frustration.


    Dennis¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and he asked, ¡°Devoted to whom?¡±


    Marie continued to speak, her voice filled with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve risked my life so many times for you, why


    don¡¯t you believe me? Why didn¡¯t youe to save me? Do you know that everyone is dead?


    Mike is dead, Jett is dead, and I¡¯m dead too¡­¡±


    Marie stood in front of him, tears streaming down her face, speaking words he couldn¡¯t


    understand, and uttering names he didn¡¯t recognize.


    Dennis was a bit annoyed, staring at Marie as he asked, ¡°Marie, who do you risk your life for? Who


    am I?¡±


    Marie angrily shook him off and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Marie, I don¡¯t want to be Marie, why do you keep calling


    me that!¡±


    Dennis asked, ¡°If you¡¯re not Marie, then who are you?¡±


    Suddenly, Marie fell silent. She cautiously whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t say it out loud. I¡¯m too weak right


    now. I have to hide well, or else she¡¯ll find me and kill me again.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to kill you?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e! She stabbed my leg like this¡­¡± Marie demonstrated with a fruit knife in her hand, ¡°She


    severed my tendons, she even scratched my face, and threw me into the jungle to be devoured by


    wolves. Why didn¡¯t youe to save me? It hurts so much!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dennis was terrified. These scenarios should not being from the mouth of a


    young girl.


    He asked again, ¡°Marie, tell me, who wants to kill you?¡±


    Marie pouted, looking at Dennis with a wronged expression, and said, ¡°It hurts so much¡­¡±


    ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°My heart aches, she shot me in the chest, it hurts so much¡­¡± Marie rambled on.


    Chapter 28 1¨CAm Not Marie


    17.29%


    Cel Board


    Dennis gently patted her head and said, ¡°Marie, give me the knife, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Maric looked at him and asked, ¡°Will you protect me?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Marie handed the fruit knife to Dennis and then gently leaned against his chest, choking back tears


    as she said, ¡°Seth, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s body stiffened, and his face turned cold. Huh, she was living with him, acting all sweet and


    affectionate, but the name she called out was someone else¡¯s?


    Chapter 28 1 Am Not Marie

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Chop Off That Despicable Man


    Get Borus


    Dennis pushed Marie away, grabbed the fruit knife, and strode back to his room. With a loud bang,


    he mmed the door shut.


    Marie stumbled and fell to the ground, unable to understand why Seth didn¡¯t want her anymore.


    Marie sat on the floor, helplessly shedding tears.


    Dennis returned to his room, tossed the fruit knife aside, andy down on the bed.


    Recalling the jumbled words Marie had just said, he began to doubt whether this Marie was truly the


    original Marie from the Spence family.


    Gavin said that Marie used to be as fat as a pig, but she slimmed down in the blink of an eye. Those


    pills were supposed to make her dumb, but she seems to be smarter than anyone else.


    And then there were those words she kept going on about, things likebat and shooting, being


    killed and betrayed. How could this possibly be the life of a high school student?


    Recalling the image of Marie clutching his clothes, crying pitifully, Dennis felt a wave of irritation.


    He got out of bed, opened the door, and saw Marie curled up on the floor under the dim light.


    Dennis walked over and saw Marie wearing a white nightgown, her delicate feet as white as jade


    exposed to the cold floor. She hugged herself tightly, her eyes red and swollen from crying, and traces


    of unshed tears still lingered at the corners of her eyes.


    Dennis felt helpless, wondering what kind of spell he was under that made him care so much about


    her.


    He bent down to pick up Marie and carried her back to her bedroom. Gently, he tucked her in, making


    sure she was covered with the nket. As he turned around, he noticed two cell phones on


    Marie¡¯s clothes.


    It must have been the attendant who took it out while changing her clothes. The clothes were neatly


    folded, and the two cell phones were also arranged in an orderly manner.


    But why would a high school student need two cell phones?


    Dennis took out his own phone and dialed Marie¡¯s number. The phone on the left lit up, and Dennis


    hung up. He picked up the phone on the right, examining it and wondering whether he should check


    what this phone was used for.


    Fine, Dennis felt that he was being too nosy.


    The phone suddenly lit up at this moment, and a text message came in [All set, when do we take


    action?]


    ame


    Upon seeing this sentence, Dennis became even more


    Chapter 29 Chop Off That Despicable Man


    17.70%


    Action? What action?


    He gazed at Marie, who was sound asleep on the bed. Her little face was flushed red from the


    alcohol, and the corners of her eyes were tinged with red from crying. Curled up on one side of the


    bed, she seemed tock any sense of security.


    What secret is she hiding, after all?


    Dennis returned to the bedroom, rubbing his temples. This Marie, she wasn¡¯t as innocent and harmless


    as she appeared to be.


    The next day, Marie sat up in bed, rubbing her hair and looking around the unfamiliar bedroom. Seeing


    the strange pajamas she was wearing, she felt a sudden shock in her heart.


    Damn it, could they have gotten drunk and been taken to a hotel room?


    A thousand ¡°fucks¡± raced through Marie¡¯s mind. Although she had grown up in France and had a


    rtively open¨Cminded upbringing, this was still a bit too much for her to ept!


    She was determined to find out who had the audacity to mess with her, and today, she would make


    sure to teach that despicable man a lesson he wouldn¡¯t forget!


    Marie stormed out of her bedroom, only to see the door of the room across the hall open with a


    click. Dennis, wrapped in a bath towel, emerged from it.


    His slightly curly hair, left untamed, gave him a warmer and more approachable appearance than


    usual. With a perfect set of eight¨Cpack abs and Apollo¡¯s Belt, his long, straight legs were covered by a


    towel, making him look every bit the male model!


    For a moment, Marie was dumbfounded. No matter how she looked at him, this man was just so


    incredibly handsome!


    Looking at myself, my pajamas are all wrinkled, and my hair is a mess. Isn¡¯t the gap between people a


    bit too big?


    Dennis nced at her casually and asked, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    Marie snapped back to reality, feeling embarrassed, she turned her head away and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    look, I swear I didn¡¯t!¡±


    Upon seeing her haughty and coy demeanor, Dennis couldn¡¯t help but recall how she had cried her.


    heart outst night because of that man named Seth. His handsome face instantly turned cold.


    Before Marie could react, Dennis turned around and mmed the bedroom door shut with a loud


    bang.


    Marie thought that Dennis must be ill; who else would have such unpredictable mood swings?


    Why get angry so early in the morning? What¡¯s with the bad temper? And mming the door? Did


    Chapter 29 Shop Off That Despicable Man


    Get Borts


    she even do anything to upset him?


    Upon realizing this, Marie suddenly understood ¨C was the scumbag she originally wanted to teach a


    lesson actually Dennis?


    Wasn¡¯t I just drinking at the bar? How did I end up getting involved with Dennis again?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Marie rubbed her head, which felt like a tangled mess, unable to recall anything. She had drunk too


    muchst night and had aplete ckout.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30 Mr. Whitney Carries You Away


    Get Bor


    In less than five minutes, Dennis emerged from the bedroom once again, having changed into his


    casual clothes,bed his hair, and looking refreshed and invigorated.


    And there stood Marie, still utterly bewildered, wondering why on earth she ended up here.


    Dennis walked right past her and headed to the dining table, ready to have his breakfast.


    Is Maric nning to pretend she doesn¡¯t know her, given the situation?


    She asked, ¡°Dennis, why am I here?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t even look back, ¡°I just happened to run into you when you were drunk.¡±


    So cold and indifferent, Marie was almost frozen to death by this icy tone and the cold silhouette.


    ¡°Who changed my clothes?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Attendant,¡± Dennis answered.


    ¡°Jolie? You mean the young girl who¡¯s been following me?¡±


    ¡°Next door room.¡±


    ¡°Dennis.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Marie hadn¡¯t spoken for half a day, and Dennis didn¡¯t ask either. He was already sitting at the dining


    table, eating breakfast with elegant andposed movements, not at all resembling the angry man


    who had mmed the door earlier.


    After hesitating for a while, Marie didn¡¯t know how to break the ice. Finally, like a ball gathering


    courage, she asked, ¡°Did I upset you?¡±


    Dennis paused with his coffee in hand. Huh, could this be considered unhappiness?


    What right does he have to be upset? Just because Marie drunkenly called out another man¡¯s name


    yesterday?


    ¡°No,¡± Dennis said coldly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Marie suddenly deted like a punctured ball, unsure of how to continue asking questions.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me, I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Marie said.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything and seemed uninterested in engaging with her. Feeling rebuffed, Marie


    returned to her bedroom, changed her clothes, grabbed her bag, and left.


    Chapter 30 Mr Whitney Carries You Away


    18.33%


    Get Bor


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first,¡± Marie repeated.


    Dennis sat in the chair without speaking, not even bothering to look up.


    Marie faced a rejection and left the room.


    Jolie got up early and knocked on the room next door. As soon as Marie knocked, the door was


    immediately opened, and she asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, are you alright?¡±


    Marie was feeling a bit down and casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jolie caught up with them, and the two left the hotel, hailed a cab, and returned to the Spence


    mansion.


    Cullen noticed that Marie had left, but Dennis didn¡¯t seem to react. He didn¡¯t even offer to walk her out.


    As he entered Dennis¡¯s suite, he found Dennis sitting at the dining table.


    After taking two sips of coffee, not even a single bite of toast was eaten, and nothing else was touched


    at all.


    Cullen asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, is breakfast not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°The coffee is too bitter, and the toast is too hard,¡± Dennis remarked.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone bring up a new serving,¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°No need,¡± Dennis put down his fork


    stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore.¡±


    Cullen couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. Usually, he enjoyed this breakfast, but why did it not suit his


    taste today?


    ¡°Cullen,¡± Dennis said, ¡°go check on Marie.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Cullen was dumbfounded. Had they not made upst night?


    ¡°Find all the information about Marie from her birth until now, I want everything,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, this workload¡­¡± Cullen seemed a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Three days. If you can¡¯t do it, go spend a few days in the South African mines,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I can do it! I promise toplete the task!¡± Cullen immediately said.


    At this point, Cullen began to investigate Marie¡¯s past. Marie flipped open her phone and saw a


    message from Emory, asking her when they would take action.


    She wanted to bring everyone over to this side, but she needed houses to amodate them. Right


    now, all she had on hand was the 4.5 million dors that Dennis had sent herst time.


    She replied to Emory, ¡°Give me a day, and I¡¯ll arrange a ce for us to stay.¡±


    Chapter 30 Mr. Whitney Carries You Away


    18.54%


    Get Borus


    Jolie sat in the passenger seat of the taxi and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, were you alrightst night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, what could possibly go wrong?¡± Marie texted without looking up.


    ¡°You drank a lot of alcohol yesterday, you were so drunk that you couldn¡¯t even walk,¡± Jolie said.


    ¡°Can¡¯t walk? Then how do I get to the hotel?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney carried you, you know. You fell asleep in his car yesterday, and he let you rest your head


    on his leg the whole time. Then he carried you all the way back,¡± Jolie said.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie was dumbfounded. Dennis had hugged her? Howe she couldn¡¯t remember it at all?


    ¡°Did I do anything embarrassing yesterday?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°No, but she did ramble on about a lot of things, like shooting andbat and stuff. Ms. Spence can


    really boast when she¡¯s had too much to drink,¡± Jolie said with augh.


    Marie was scared out of her wits, she almost blurted out to Dennis that she was Rose herself. She


    thought she should drink less in the future, otherwise, she might spill the beans even before anyone


    starts investigating.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 I Have No Manners for Dogs


    Marie recalled the jumbled dreams she hadst night. In one moment, she dreamt of drinking with


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Emory and their friends; in another, Seth came to pick her up. And suddenly, she dreamt of Wren


    shooting Mike dead.


    Her Mike, her Jett, both were dead. Every time Marie thought about it, her heart ached so much that


    she could hardly breathe..


    The taxi arrived at the Spence Mansion, and Marie and Jolie got out. Marie told Jolie to go back and


    while she went to her room first.


    rest,


    Upon entering the mansion, Mason was not at home, and neither was Mia. It was unclear where they


    had gone. Carly was sitting on the living room couch, flipping through a fashion magazine. Noel was


    also there, sitting on the other side of the couch, typing away on hisputer.


    Seeing Marie return, Carly asked sarcastically, ¡°Oh, you actually came back? Where were you messing


    aroundst night?¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t have time to deal with her. All she wanted now was to take a bath and change into clean.


    clothes, as the ones she was wearing were starting to stink.


    She ignored Carly and turned to go upstairs. Carly, unhappy, shouted, ¡°Stop! I¡¯m talking to you! Do you


    have any manners?¡±


    Marie turned to her and smiled, saying, ¡°My manners are reserved for people. What kind of manners


    do I need for a mad dog that bites indiscriminately?¡±


    Carly, furious, picked up a magazine and threw it at Marie, shouting, ¡°Who are you calling a mad


    dog?¡±


    ¡°Whoever takes over the conversation, that¡¯s who it is,¡± Marie said.


    Carly became anxious. As she stood up and was about to rush over, Noel frowned and said, ¡°Sit


    down!¡±


    Carly stomped her foot and whined, ¡°Noel, look at her! How could she talk to me like that!¡±


    Noel looked up at Marie, who was wearing a knee¨Clength dress with her long hair cascading down her


    waist, messy yet still exuding beauty. Her delicate face showed a hint of fatigue, and the corner of her


    mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    He had never noticed before. Marie was so beautiful that even when she mocked others, it was still


    captivating,


    Noel snapped back to reality and said, ¡°You look like a well¨Cbred youngdy. Please, have a seat!¡±


    Carly huffed and sat down on the couch.


    Chapter 31 Have No Manners for Dogs


    18.95


    Get Bo


    Marie turned her head and went upstairs, thinking about the nce Noel had just given her. This was


    the second time. Instead of helping his own sister Carly, Noel had actually helped Marie out of a


    difficult situation.


    It¡¯s hard to know what exactly is going on in Noel¡¯s mind.


    Marie returned to her room and took an hour¨Clong bath, finally feeling refreshed and rxed. She


    picked out a long¨Csleeved dress and put on a trench coat over it. Although Las Vegas had high


    temperatures, it still got a bit chilly in the winter.


    She put on a light touch of makeup on her face. Picking up her bag, she went downstairs, determined


    to settle the house matters today. She wanted Emory and the others to move in as soon


    as possible.


    As soon as she walked downstairs, Carly stopped her. Noel was nowhere to be found, leaving Carly


    unattended.


    ¡°Hey, where were youst night?¡± Carly asked.


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Marie said bluntly.


    ¡°Miss High Society, just barely an adult and already staying out all night! I¡¯ll tell Dad, and let¡¯s see how


    he deals with you!¡± Carly said smugly.


    ¡°Oh, you want to know where I went? I¡¯ll tell you, I went on a date with your Ira,¡± Marie said with a


    lightugh.


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Carly eximed, sounding like a frantic rabbit.


    Marie looked at her with amusement, it seemed that Carly really cared about this Ira. He must be quite


    a handsome man in her memory, otherwise, why would the original Marie have hidden feelings for


    him?


    Marieughed, her smile coupled with today¡¯s light makeup made her look even more charming. and


    adorable. She tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear and said, ¡°Why would it be impossible? I¡¯m


    beautiful and intelligent, unlike you who¡¯s rude and unreasonable. How could Ira possibly reject me?¡±


    Carly looked at Marie, and indeed, Marie was truly beautiful now, radiant and healthy, with a quick wit.


    Even Asher was charmed by her, his heart blooming with happiness. She had always had a crush on


    Ira, and men really loved girls like her.


    But how could this be! How could this be! Ira belonged to her! No one could take her away!


    Carly screamed, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense! You bitch!¡± She reached out to


    shove Marie, who was caught off guard and stumbled backward, looking like she was about to fall


    embarrassingly.


    Chapter 311Have No Manners for Dogs


    19.16%


    Noel walked into the living room holding some documents and saw this scene: Carly was hysterically


    pushing Marie, causing her to fall down the stairs.


    With quick reflexes, he rushed forward and caught Marie steadily. The documents in her hands


    scattered like snowkes all over the ground. As he looked down, he met the slightly panicked eyes of


    the girl in his arms.


    Chapter 31 H Have No Manners for Dogs.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Bing the Ace Manager


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Noel asked.


    Marie hurriedly stood up, straightened her hair, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you,


    Noel.¡±


    Carly, in a fit of anger, rushed over to hit Marie. Noel stepped in, shielding Marie behind him, and said


    somewhat angrily, ¡°Enough! Haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m your real sister! Instead of helping me, you¡¯re protecting this bitch! I¡¯m telling Mom!¡± Carly


    cried as she ran away.


    Noel rubbed his brow helplessly and turned to Marie, saying, ¡°Carly is young and naive, please be


    more understanding.¡±


    Marie chuckled and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t be considerate.¡±


    Noel didn¡¯t quite catch it and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Is Carly really that young? We¡¯re practically the same age, so why should I be considerate of her?¡±


    Marie said, looking at Noel.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in shing with her head¨Con; everyone at home spoils her,¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Who knows if there are any benefits? Maybe if I drive her out of the Spence mansion, all that


    pampering will be mine,¡± Marie said with a yful smirk.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Noel said with a hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Marie¡¯s behavior was


    bing too aggressive.


    ¡°Is it too much? Maybe not,¡± Marie said as she squatted down to help Noel pick up the documents. She


    caught a glimpse of the words ¡°Olive Entertainment¡± in the files.


    ¡°Olive is starting apany?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a studio under the Spence Group, to help her advance her career,¡± Noel said, taking


    the documents.


    ¡°Does Olive really deserve Dad to open a subsidiary for her?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Marie, Olive is the most popr celebrity in the country, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before Carly


    enters the entertainment industry as well. Starting a mediapany for them is inevitable, especially


    since our family can easily afford it,¡± Noel said.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand these things, I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    Noel watched the girl¡¯s retreating figure, her long legs and graceful posture, her elegant and charming


    silhouette. This Marie was truly different from the timid, submissive Marie of the past


    who dared not speak up.


    Chapter 32 Bing the Ace Manager


    19.58%


    Get Bors


    Marie hailed a cab and headed to the real estate office. Along the way, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder


    just how unloved Marie had been in the Spence family.


    Noel is the future heir of the Spence Group, Olive is the country¡¯s top superstar, and Carly is the


    princess of the family. Each of them shines brightly in their own way. However, Marie is quite the


    opposite ¨C she¡¯s meek, submissive, and seemingly incapable. So much so that many people don¡¯t


    even know that the Spence family has a member like Marie.


    Now, Mason is working on expanding Olive¡¯s career and paving the way for Carly to enter the


    entertainment industry in the future. He ns to set up a subsidiary specifically for the two of them.


    However, he seems to have no concern for what Marie will do in the future.


    The only person who ever asked this question was, surprisingly, Dennis.


    The weather was lovely that day, with birds chirping all around. As they sat by the chessboard, Dennis


    nced at her casually and asked, ¡°What major do you n to study, Marie?¡±


    Marie gave a bitter smile, realizing that the only person who cared about her future now seemed


    unwilling to even speak with her.


    She flipped through Marie¡¯s old diary, where Marie wrote that she didn¡¯t want to be a superstar, but


    rather a behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes manager. Her goal was to help those girls with dreams transform into


    more beautiful and confident versions of themselves, guiding them to the pinnacle of their lives.


    It seems that this dream is quite appealing now. After being an Ace Killer, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to be


    a top¨Cnotch manager.


    During her time as an assassin, she had undergone extensive training and education, including acting


    lessons. Rodger Group never cultivated mechanical assassins; she could effortlessly transform into a


    fashionabledy, speaking fluent French and gracefully dancing in the ballroom. She could also


    be a beggar on the street, with passersby tossing her a few dors.


    She has witnessed the rise and fall of countlesspanies, seen the brutality of business deals with.


    her own eyes, and knows how to blend into any environment, any role.


    Marie was making ns in her mind. She wanted to suppress Olive and Carly, promote a couple of


    best actors and actresses, and start her ownpany. Gradually, she would umte wealth and


    power. When she was strong enough topete with the Terry Group, that would be the time for


    her to face Wren.


    The entertainment industry is the quickest way to make a fortune. By bing an agent, she doesn¡¯t


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    have to expose herself in front of the camera. She can slowly keep a low profile without being noticed


    by Wren for having a face identical to Rose¡¯s.


    Otherwise, before she could even stand up, Wren would send someone to kill her.


    This time, she would strategize every move, step by step, until she reached the summit, making


    Chapter 32 Bing the Ace Manager


    19.79%


    Get Bo


    Wren kneel at her feet!


    Chapter 32 Bing the Ace Manager

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 No Hesitation in Borrowing 3 Million Dors?


    Get Boris


    Marie arrived at the real estate office wearing oversized sunsses that covered her face, revealing


    only her delicate and petite chin..


    A salesperson immediately approached and asked, ¡°Miss, what kind of house are you looking to buy?


    Do you have a preferred location?¡±


    ¡°I want a mansion,¡± Marie said.


    The salesperson¡¯s jaw almost dropped in shock. Although most of the people who came to buy houses


    here were either rich or noble, it was still quite rare for such a young girl to casually ask for


    a mansion.


    The salesperson immediately led Marie to the VIP room, serving her tea and making herfortable.


    They took out a tablet, pulled up some information, and handed it to Marie, exining in detail, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, ourpany has a wide variety of properties avable. Howrge of a mansion are you


    looking to purchase? Do you have a budget in mind? What location do you prefer? I can rmend


    the most suitable options for you.¡±


    Marie flipped through the property listings in her documents, most of which were above 7.5 million


    dors. Her current budget was definitely not enough. She could only make the down payment first and


    then make up for the remaining amountter.


    ¡°The location doesn¡¯t have to be great, but arger space would be nice since there are quite a few


    people in our family, about five or six of us living together,¡± Marie said.


    The salesperson sorted through the information and handed it back to Marie, saying, ¡°Ms. Spence, if


    you¡¯re looking for arge mansion, most of them are located in the suburbs. There are two properties


    with more than 3,200 square feet in the east suburbs, and one in the west suburbs, with simr


    prices.¡±


    After giving it some thought, Marie asked, ¡°Which area has better transportation options?¡±


    The salesperson immediately said, ¡°In that case, the west suburbs might be more convenient. It¡¯s


    not far from the airport and the pier, but it¡¯s not as bustling as the city center.¡±


    Marie looked at the price, 6.75 million dors in full payment, and asked, ¡°Can we do installment


    payment¡¯s?¡±


    The salesperson seemed a bit hesitant and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, if you were buying a condominium, of


    course, we could offer an installment n. However, our suburban mansions are already priced


    low. Nevertheless, if you can provide proof of your sry or assets to show that you have the ability to


    pay in installments, we can be flexible.¡±


    Marie held her forehead, feeling frustrated. As a high school student, she couldn¡¯t provide a pay


    stub, and she definitely couldn¡¯t reveal her identity as the wealthy heiress of the Spence family. If


    Chapter 33 No Hesitation in Borrowing 3 Million Dors?


    20.20%


    Get Borts


    Asher found out she had bought a mansion, there was no telling how he would interrogate her.


    However, with Emory and his family¡¯s move imminent, the only solution for now is to pay the full


    amount.


    Marie had no choice but to borrow money. The only wealthy person she knew was Dennis, but she


    wasn¡¯t sure if he would be willing to lend her the money..


    Marie asked, ¡°Can I make a phone call?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Spence, please feel free.¡± The salesperson stepped out and closed the door, allowing


    Marie to make her phone call.


    After much hesitation, Marie dialed Dennis¡¯s phone number. It rang for a long time, and just as she was


    about to hang up, the call was answered. A maic male voice said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, are you busy?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis nced at the supervisors waiting for him to start the meeting and said leisurely, ¡°No rush, go


    ahead.¡±


    Supervisors: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, I really need some money right now. Could you lend me some?¡± Marie said hesitantly.


    ¡°How much should I borrow?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°3 million dors¡­¡±


    Dennis: ¡°.


    Is this about borrowing some money?


    ¡°Wait a moment, let me transfer you to Cullen,¡± Dennis said.


    Oh? Just like that? Not even hesitating to lend 3 million dors?


    ¡°Then let me write you an IOU, I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as possible,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Um,¡± Dennis said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Can you please not tell Grandpa that I borrowed this from you privately?¡± Marie added.


    ¡°It depends on my mood,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°So, how are you feeling now?¡± Marie asked, fawningly.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Dennis said leisurely.


    All the supervisors below were grinning mischievously as they watched Cullen, their hearts


    Chapter 33 No Hesitation in Borrowing 3 Million Dors?


    20414


    Get Bonus


    burning with gossip. It was obvious that Dennis was in the midst of expressing his love!


    Cullen shrugged, knowing even without thinking that it was Marie¡¯s phone call.


    Marie hung up the phone, and Dennis nced at his cell, flipping through some documents. He said,


    ¡°Cullen, transfer 3 million dors to her, and let¡¯s start the meeting now.¡±


    Cullen happily ran out of the meeting room to transfer money to Marie.


    Oh, this Marie is really something else. Dennis said he¡¯d give her money, and he did. Although she¡¯s a


    bit young, Dennis doesn¡¯t look that old either. They¡¯re a handsome couple ¨C a perfect match!


    With a ding, Marie received a text message on her phone [Your bank ount ending in 2459 has


    received a transfer of 3 million dors.]


    Marieughed, ¡°Dennis is practically a money tree!¡±


    }

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    hapter 33 No Hesitation in Borrowing 3 Million Dors?


    Chapter 34 A Generous Gift for Terry Group


    Get Borus


    Marie received the transfer and called the salesperson in, requesting to see the house first before


    making the payment.


    The salesperson immediately went to start the car with a spring in their step, taking Marie to the


    West Suburbs Mansion.


    On the road, Marie looked out the window, contemting her ns after buying the mansion. She


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    would first settle Emory and the others down. Once the situation calmed down, she would let Emory


    and the rest decide whether they wanted to live with her in Las Vegas or find their own path.


    After all, when they meet, she will be there as Marie, not Rose.


    Only when Emory and the others are safe can she be at ease to do her own things.


    While waiting for the traffic light, Marie looked around. Since her rebirth, she had always been


    active in the city center and hadn¡¯t been to the suburbs yet. It seemed quite nice here.


    As Marie casually nced at a hotel, she saw Mia wrapped in a coat, wearing sunsses, and


    looking around cautiously as she walked in, as if afraid that someone might recognize her.


    What is Mia doing at the hotel by herself?


    Before Marie could take a closer look, the traffic light turned green and the car drove away.


    She made a mental note of this matter. After dealing with Emory¡¯s affairs, she nned to


    thoroughly investigate Mia, as she always felt that woman was quite strange.


    Upon arriving at the mansion in the west suburbs, Marie followed the salesperson inside to view


    the house.


    This is a three¨Cstory mansion with six bedrooms. The first floor consists of a living room, kitchen, and


    dining room, along with a small courtyard. The interior decoration is excellent, and after a quick


    cleaning, it¡¯s ready to move in.


    Perhaps due to its remote location, the price isn¡¯t frighteningly high.


    Marie was quite satisfied with the ce and immediately agreed to buy it.


    The two of them returned to the real estate office and signed the contract. Marie paid the full


    amount of 6.75 million dors at once, which made the salesperson extremely happy, grinning from ear


    to ear. They immediately promised to have the mansion cleaned from top to bottom so that Marie could


    move in the very next day.


    After leaving the real estate office, Marie texted Emory [Found a ce to stay, you cane over


    anytime.]


    Emory replied, [In three days, at Las Vegas Airport.]


    Chapter 34 A Generous Gift for Terry Group


    20.83%


    Get Bort


    Atst, Marie felt relieved. Soon, Emory and the others would break away from Rodger Group, and


    Wren would no longer be able to do anything to them.


    However, upon checking the bnce of my bank ount, I found that I only had 750 thousand dors


    left, making me feel suddenly impoverished.


    Suddenly, she recalled the coboration between Dennis and Terry Group. Dennis had said that it


    wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary to work with Terry Group. So, she thought, causing a little disruption in


    their partnership shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.


    Marie sent a message to Emory, asking [Before leaving, do you want to give a big gift to the Terry


    Group, yes or no?]


    Emory replied [Let¡¯s hear it.]


    [Terry Group is preparing to coborate with Whitney Group, and they will be holding a transoceanic


    video conference at 8 pm America time, which is 7 pm Beijing time. If the news of their coboration is


    leaked before then, Terry Group will not only lose credibility but also the cooperation with Whitney


    Group] Marie shared her thoughts with Emory.


    ¡°Understood, Kate will receive the coboration materials tonight,¡± Emory replied.


    Kate, one of Rose¡¯s confidants, is a blonde¨Chaired, blue¨Ceyed French girl who excels in various covert


    operations. She is also Emory¡¯s girlfriend.


    Kate took action, and Marie believed that Terry Group would soon be hit once again.


    She took a taxi to the kickboxing coach¡¯s gym, where the coach, surnamed Martin, was a highly


    experienced athlete, proficient in manybat sports.


    Marie changed out of her long skirt, put on her training outfit, and entered the training area.


    Levi joked, ¡°It¡¯s rare for youngdies to practice this, and even if they do, they usually don¡¯t stick with it


    for long.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Levi asked, ¡°Since today is the first day of training, shall I teach you some basic moves first?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I know the moves and routines. I asked you here to help me build my


    strength.¡±


    Levi couldn¡¯t believe it, and asked, ¡°You know all of this?¡±


    Marie executed a roundhouse kick, and Levi narrowly dodged it. After exchanging a couple more


    moves, Marie was panting heavily and said, ¡°See? I know all the techniques, but I can¡¯t put enough


    power into them. Ick aggression.¡±


    Levi was astonished. Marie was extremely proficient inbat skills, as if she had undergone


    Chapter 34 A.Generous Gift for Terry Group


    21.04%


    Get Bori


    rigorous training. However, her movements were soft, her strength was weak, and her speed was slow,


    as if she had never trained before.


    He had never seen someone like this before.


    ¡°So, how do you want me to help you train?¡± Levi asked.


    ¡°Fight me until I can¡¯t fight anymore, and then today¡¯s training will be over,¡± Marie said.


    Marieunched a rapid offensive, while Levi focused solely on defense, asionally striking back.


    Marie could only barely dodge his attacks.


    Drenched in sweat, Marie felt as if she had returned to those days of devilish training. With endless


    days and nights of practice, her frail body strangely yearned for that kind of physical challenge.


    She remembered, Seth had said, ¡°If you¡¯re not strong enough, you¡¯ll die.¡±


    However,ter on, she became the strongest assassin in Rodger Group, only to meet her end in


    Brussels.


    Chapter 34 A Generous Gift for Terry Group

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 I Will Live On for You


    Get Borts


    As the sun set, Marie waspletely exhausted. Levi called for a break, wiped his sweat, and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡±


    Mariey on the ground and said, ¡°Give me a towel, please.¡±


    Levi nced at the frail¨Clooking young girl, tossed her a towel, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a little


    princess at home at all. Why are you pushing yourself so hard?¡±


    Marie smiled, wiping the sweat from her face, and said, ¡°Without the life of a princess, I¡¯m too weak to


    survive.¡±


    Levi shook his head as he sat beside her and said, ¡°Girls should be kinder to themselves. If you keep


    practicing like this, you¡¯ll be like a man.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t speak. She should have acted like a man, not letting her heart be swayed or her emotions


    stirred. If she had done so, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation today.


    Marie stood up, gathered her things, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. See you next time.¡±


    Levi waved at her, too tired to move. This girl, despite being exhausted several times, still insisted on


    standing up to fight. He really didn¡¯t understand why she pushed herself so hard.


    Marie took a cab back to the Spence mansion. As she entered, she found Noel sitting alone in the


    living room, still dealing with official matters. He seemed quite busy.


    Upon seeing Marie return, someone called out to her and asked, ¡°Marie, where have you been?


    Dressed like this?¡±


    Marie nced at herself, still dressed in her workout clothes and wearing sneakers, and said, ¡°I went to


    the gym.¡±


    Noel looked at Marie, the girl¡¯s small face flushed red, her long hair tied up in a high ponytail, looking


    neat and clean. She had removed her light makeup, revealing her natural beauty, still charming and


    adorable. Her tight sportswear entuated her long legs, and the slightly exposed abdomen hinted at


    the outline of her toned abs.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She really has changed a lot from before. The old Marie was practically invisible; he had never really


    paid attention to her. But now, Marie is confident, proud, and mboyant, making it impossible to look


    away.


    ¡°You can work out at home if you want. I¡¯ll have Edward set up a separate gym for us, so there¡¯s no


    need to go outside every day,¡± Noel suggested.


    ¡°No need, I like going out, staying at home is boring,¡± Marie declined Noel¡¯s offer.


    She still hasn¡¯t figured out Noel¡¯s intentions. It seems like he¡¯s always subtly helping her, but in


    Chapter 35 Will Live On for You


    21.45%


    Get Bor


    Marie¡¯s original memories, she and Noel had no connection whatsoever.


    Perhaps, Noel and Mia, Olive, and Carly really are different.


    ¡°Nothing else for now, I¡¯ll head back to my room,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Marie,¡± Noel called out to her, ¡°I heard from Grandpa that you¡¯re also interested in joining the


    entertainment industry in the future?¡±


    Marie felt helpless. That day, she had merely made a casual remark out of spite towards Dennis, yet


    Asher still believed it.


    ¡°If you have that idea in mind, I can tell you about the current situation,¡± Noel said.


    Marie thought for a moment. Although she wasn¡¯t a celebrity, being a manager and running her


    ownpany meant that she needed to have a deep understanding of the entertainment industry..


    Noel had experienced the ups and downs of the business world and had a lot of exposure to the


    entertainment industry. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have him share more of his insights with her.


    ¡°Alright, Noel, just give me a moment. I¡¯ll take a shower and change my clothes,¡± Marie said.


    Noel nodded, continuing to look at his own documents.


    Marie carried her things back to the room and entered the bathroom. After training all afternoon,


    she couldn¡¯t stand the stench of sweat on her body.


    After freshening up, Marie changed into afortable long skirt and dried her hair. She turned her


    head and saw the diary left by the previous owner of this body, and opened it once again.


    [Marie, you¡¯ve got to give it your all!] read the first page.


    The following pages were filled with detailed ounts of various small events. It described how she


    met Ira and secretly fell in love with him. However, Carly was beautiful and elegant, so Ira chose Carly


    instead, leaving her heartbroken.


    She longed for her mother, whose face she could no longer remember. Mia, Olive, and Carly had


    already cleaned the house thoroughly, leaving not a trace of her mother¡¯s memory.


    She wanted to be a talent agent, helping those girls with dreams to be beautiful and


    elegant, and to seize control of their own lives.


    As the writing progressed, it became shorter and shorter, suggesting that the author¡¯s consciousness


    was bing increasingly unclear.


    Gavin had already informed her about the test results. The medicine Mia had been giving her for years


    would turn her into a fool.


    She¡¯s just an unloved orphan girl, why be so cruel to her?


    Chapter 35 Will Live On for You


    21.66%


    Get Bont


    She flipped to thetest page in her diary and wrote Don¡¯t worry, I will live on for you and make the


    most of life.


    After all, it was Marie who gave her a second chance at life and the opportunity to start over.


    So, for those who have hurt Marie, for those who owe her, she will take it upon herself to seek justice


    for her, one by one.


    Chapter 351 Will Live On for You

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36 Sugar¨CCoating a Pill


    Marie came downstairs, and Noel was still sitting on the couch waiting for her.


    Marie obediently walked over and sat down next to Noel. She watched as Noel¡¯s fingers rapidly tapped


    the keyboard, not even lifting his head as he said, ¡°Marie, take a look at the document next. to you


    first. I¡¯ll talk to you once I¡¯m done with this.¡±


    Marie picked up the document next to her and opened it. It was an introduction to the current


    The three major entertainment industry giants are all located in New York, namely Global Medias, KBK,


    and Mega Medias. These threepanies have almost monopolized the domestic market,


    representing nearly all of the top¨Ctier and second¨Ctier celebrities and artists.


    Olive was originally an artist under KBK, but working for anotherpany ultimately meant facing


    many restrictions. Now, the Spence family is nning to open a subsidiary, making Olive somewhat of


    a co¨Cowner. Once her contract with KBK expires next year, she will return to Spence Group.


    Although they are known as the ¡°Big Three,¡± Global Medias has always been the industry leader,


    boasting the most top¨Ctier artists. Naturally, their signing requirements are more stringent, while KBK


    and Mega Medias are slightly less selective.


    Marie was carefully considering how she could survive between these three big shots.


    The materials also included information about some popr idol celebrities. Marie briefly looked.


    through them, but she felt that for people in the entertainment industry, reading their profiles a hundred


    times wouldn¡¯tpare to seeing them in person just once.


    Marie didn¡¯t look at the remaining important media. It would be best if the media could be


    obedient, but if not, she would have to be on guard herself.


    After finishing up on his end, Noel closed hisptop and asked, ¡°So, are you interested in the


    entertainment industry?¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°It looks pretty good, but after the university entrance exam, we still have to go


    to college. Aren¡¯t these things a bit far off?¡±


    Noel said, ¡°No, many celebrities actually started acting in university. As they gradually gained fame,


    they established themselves in the entertainment industry, and the schools didn¡¯t put too much


    pressure on them.¡±


    ¡°Thesepanies seem so hard to get into,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Marie want to return to her ownpany?¡± Noel asked.


    ¡°Look at Carly¡¯s attitude, wouldn¡¯t she just eat me alive if we worked at the samepany?¡± Marie


    Chapter 36 Sugar¨CCoating a Pill


    22.09%


    said.


    Get Popul


    Noelughed and said, ¡°If you have apany in mind, I can help you with a rmendation.


    However, making a name for yourself still depends on your own abilities.¡±


    Marie nodded and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Olive Entertainment subsidiary not in New York? Won¡¯t itck a


    lot of resources?¡±


    Noel shook his head and said, ¡°Thepany address for Olive Entertainment will be in New York, and


    the focus of the Spence family¡¯s business will also shift to New York in the future, so there¡¯s no


    need to worry about that.¡±


    Marie smiled without saying a word. Each sentence from Noel told her how much Olive and Carly


    were pampered at home. Even thepany¡¯s development direction was heading towards New


    York, allowing the two of them to have better opportunities for growth.


    So, what exactly is Marie¡¯s status as the legitimate youngdy of this household?


    Marie nced at a document nearby, picked it up, and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Marie!¡± Noel reached out, trying to stop her, but it was toote. Marie had already flipped it open and


    caught a glimpse of the words [Olive Entertainment.]


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Noel reached out to close the file, bringing it to his side, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some


    preparatory work for the subsidiary.¡±


    Marie looked at Noel¡¯s face and smiled, lifting the corners of her mouth.


    Noel agreed to teach her and share information about his business affairs. However, when it came to


    Olive Entertainment and his two beloved younger sisters, he would be extremely cautious, fearing that


    Marie might learn even the slightest bit of confidential business information.


    To put it simply, he was guarding against Marie, worried that she might harm them.¡±


    If Noel had never shown any kindness, Marie would have directly categorized him with Mia, Olive, and


    Carly¡¯s group, and she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to deal with him.


    However, Noel had helped her several times, making her feel that he was different from the others. in


    the family. But now, he seemed to be guarding her like one would guard against a thief.


    This fickleness made Marie feel uneasy. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to take down Noel along with Mia,


    Olive, and Carly, because Noel had given her a lot of well¨Cintentioned help.


    People like this are the most upsetting, just sugar¨Ccoating the pill.


    Marie¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery as she said, ¡°Thank you for Noel¡¯s kindness, I appreciate it.¡±


    Marie stood up, ready to go upstairs.


    Chapter 36 Sugar Coating a Pill


    22.29%


    Get Bot


    Noel felt the sting of her gaze and said, ¡°Marie, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    Marie turned to look at him, herughter unrestrained and bold. ¡°Hurt? What makes you think you¡¯re


    qualified to hurt me?¡±


    Noel choked up, ¡°Marie¡­¡±


    ¡°Noel, if you really want to protect your dear sister, it¡¯s best to keep your distance from me. Being


    caught in the middle won¡¯t make you a good person.¡± Marie said coldly, then turned and went upstairs.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 36 Sugar¨CCoating a Pill


    Chapter 37 Completely Different Person


    Get Bot


    Around five or six in the evening, Mia returned home and instructed the housekeeper to prepare


    dinner. The whole family gathered around the dining table to enjoy their meal.


    Marie exceptionally went out to eat dinner at a restaurant today. Lately, her weight loss efforts have


    been quite sessful, with her weight stabilizing at around 110 pounds. Combined with her.


    exercise routine, she now looks incredibly slim.


    Mason¡¯spany has been quite busytely, so he often doesn¡¯t make it home for dinner. At the


    dining table, it¡¯s just Mia, Noel, Carly, and Marie. Asher is probably having dinner at the Spence


    Estate.


    During dinner, Marie casually mentioned, ¡°I went to the suburbs today and I think I saw Ms. Dillon


    there, you know?¡±


    Mia¡¯s face visibly stiffened, and she said with a somewhat sharp tone, ¡°You must be mistaken. I was


    ying cards with a fewdies. How could I possibly be in the suburbs? Where did you see me?¡±


    Marie chuckled and deliberately said, ¡°In the east suburbs.¡±


    She saw Mia¡¯s expression soften, clearly rxing, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the east suburbs.¡±


    Marie smiled gently and said, ¡°I must have seen it wrong.¡±


    After taking a couple of bites of his meal, he headed upstairs.


    Her intuition told her that there must be something wrong with Mia. She was quite certain that she


    had seen Mia in the west suburbs today. However, she deliberately mentioned the east suburbs


    instead. As expected, Mia let her guard down, which confirmed that there was indeed something


    fishy going on.


    What was she doing sneaking off to the hotel all by herself? And she even told her family she was


    going out to y cards.


    These past few days, Mason has been leaving early and returningte, sometimes even sleeping at the


    office. Could it be that Mia is having an affair?


    If that¡¯s the case, Marie wouldn¡¯t have to do anything. All she needs to do is tell Mason and Asher


    about it, and Mia wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Spence family for even a day!


    Marie was brooding in her room, thinking about how malicious Mia had been to her. Kicking her out of


    the Spence mansion was letting her off too easy.


    Over at Dennis¡® side, he had been in a meeting at the subsidiary for the entire morning, and then he sat


    in his office reviewing documents.


    Time passed by bit by bit, and there was no sign of Marie, who had asked for an IOU. She had taken.


    Chapter 37 Completely Different Person


    22.70%


    Get Borg


    his 3 million dors and disappeared without a trace.


    The more Dennis thought about it, the angrier he became. And those names she kept mumbling when


    she was drunk yesterday ¨C Seth, Emory¡­.


    Where would an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl know so many men?


    Dennis pressed the inte on his desk, and Cullen immediately entered the room, asking, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney, what can I do for you?¡±


    Dennis frowned and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress on the matter I asked you to look into?¡±


    ¡°Finished checking¡­¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°Bring the materials over,¡± Dennis said.


    Cullen immediately ced the documents on Dennis¡¯s desk. Dennis picked them up and was shocked.


    Just two pieces of paper?


    Is it possible to sum up the life of someone who has lived for 18 years with just two pieces of paper?


    Cullen said, ¡°Ms. Spence¡¯s background is quite simple. She is the daughter of Mason¡¯s first wife, but


    Mason didn¡¯t have much affection for her and had an affair with his current wife, Ms. Mia Dillon. It is


    said that the first wife went a bit mad after giving birth, often talking nonsense. Later, Ms. Dillon took


    over, forcing the first wife out of the picture, and she passed away, leaving Ms. Spence unattended.


    Over the years, she hasn¡¯t had much of a presence in the Spence family. The housekeeper at the


    Spence mansion also mentioned that Ms. Marie inherited her mother¡¯s N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    foolishness. It wasn¡¯t until a little over a month ago when she identally fell down the stairs and was


    unconscious for two days. When she woke up, her personality had changed drastically. Mr. Whitney is


    already aware of the events that followed.¡±


    Dennis flipped through the two pages back and forth several times, still unable to believe it: ¡°That¡¯s it?


    Just these?¡±


    Cullen nodded reluctantly, ¡°Mr. Whitney, there¡¯s really nothing more to say. For the past 18 years, Ms.


    Spence¡¯s life has revolved solely around school and the Spence mansion. She¡¯s a loner with no


    friends, her grades are near the bottom of her ss, and she¡¯s quite in -looking, so nobody wants.


    to associate with her.¡±


    Dennis put down the materials and rubbed his brow. It was the first time he had encountered such a


    situation, and it made no sense at all.


    Is Marie unsociable? How is she unsociable? That lively little girl is clearly very cheerful.


    Marie has an ordinary appearance? Where is she ordinary? That radiant young girl is clearly as


    charming as a little fairy.


    Some even said that Marie was somewhat foolish for following her mother, but in reality, she was


    Chapter 37 Completely Different Person


    22.91%


    clearly more clever and intelligent than anyone else.


    Get Borl?


    The Marie mentioned in this material ispletely different from the Marie that Dennis knows.


    Moreover, ording to this document, the person Marie had a crush on was Ira, the young master of


    the Herbert family. The name Marie cried out while drunk and sobbing that day was Seth.


    It seems that all the changes were just as Cullen had described. A little over a month ago, Marie had


    slipped and fallen down the stairs, falling into aa for two days. When she woke up, she had


    be apletely different person.


    She is confident, mboyant, and determined to lose weight. Radiating with energy, she is clever and


    cunning, like a mischievous little fox.


    But the doctor only mentioned a mild concussion; how could the change be so drastic?


    Chapter 37 Completely Different Person

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 Where Did the Remaining Money Come From?


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, there¡¯s one more thing,¡± Cullen suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°There was a strange incident where Ms. Spence fell down the stairs. It was said that her injuries were


    so severe that the doctors issued a critical condition notice. However, unexpectedly, she woke up after


    being unconscious for two days. Upon re¨Cexamination, the doctors realized they had misdiagnosed


    her, and it was just a concussion,¡± Cullen said.


    Dennis stared at the documents on the table, tapping his fingers on the surface one by one. Cullen


    knew that Dennis only did this when he was deep in thought.


    So Dennis was thinking, does that mean Marie was on the verge of death, and then suddenly.


    recovered?


    Could it be that this Marie is not the original foolish Marie at all?


    However, the information clearly stated that Mason¡¯s ex¨Cwife only had one child, Maric.


    ¡°Did you check on that ex¨Cwife?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I checked, but there isn¡¯t much information. Mason had no feelings for her, and having a child was


    an ident. He hardly ever took her out to meet friends. After she passed away, the Spence family


    cleared out all her belongings, so there¡¯s not much to find,¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°Why would someone marry without love? If it¡¯s a business alliance, there should be a powerful family


    behind it, right?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ it is said that she is the daughter of an overseaspatriot, but the clues about thatdy have


    been lost. After her death, all the housekeepers at Spence Mansion were reced, with Ms.


    Dillon taking charge, and Mason just letting her do as she pleases,¡± Cullen exined.


    ¡°What did she do with the 3 million dors she borrowed today?¡± Dennis asked.


    Cullen immediately said, ¡°Buying a house¡­¡±


    ¡°Buy a house?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Spence bought a detached mansion in the west suburbs, with an area of 3,700 square feet,


    for a total of 6.75 million dors, paid in full.¡± Cullen handed the real estate office¡¯s information to


    Dennis.


    ¡°Where did the remaining $3.75 million dorse from if she only borrowed $3 million dors


    out of the full $6.75 million dors?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that¡­ All I know is that Ms. Spence paid in full, but I can¡¯t find out where the money


    came from,¡± Cullen said.


    Chapter 38 Where Did the Remaining Money Come From?


    23 37%


    Get Borus


    ¡°Go investigate all her ounts, and everyone who has had financial dealings with her. We must find


    out where the rest of the money came from!¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Cullen immediately agreed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of buying a house?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°The salesperson said that Ms. Spence didn¡¯t care about the price at the time, but she needed arge


    space for five or six people to live together. She chose the west suburbs because they were close to


    the airport and the docks,¡± Cullen exined.


    Five or six people Dennis tapped the table in thought. Marie had no friends growing up, and her mother


    passed away early. Where would five or six peoplee from to live in such a huge mansion?


    ¡°Keep an eye on that mansion and see who lives there!¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cullen said.


    He felt utterly embarrassed. As Dennis¡¯s assistant, he took great pride in his abilities, but they all


    seemed to fail him when it came to Marie. He couldn¡¯t find any useful information, and the more he


    investigated, the more mysteries he uncovered.


    After Cullen left, Dennis stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window in his office, gazing at the bustling


    traffic below. He was reminded of a simr evening when the girl had climbed out of the


    window and fallen into his arms.


    I thought it was just a fleeting first encounter, but it turns out that this Marie has far more secrets hidden


    than I could have ever imagined.


    Marie, you¡¯ve sessfully piqued my interest.


    The next day, someone from the clothing store came to deliver the formal attire for the evening. That


    night, Marie was going to attend Aria¡¯s birthday banquet with Mia and Carly. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The store clerk brought Mia and Carly four dresses, two for each of them ¨C one to wear to the


    banquet and another as a backup.


    The two of them excitedly changed into their formal attire and applied makeup. When they stepped out


    again, they appeared as elegantdies apanied by their young daughters of noble birth.


    Upon seeing Marie still standing there, Mia was surprised and eximed with her hand covering her


    mouth, ¡°Oh dear, Marie, I¡¯m so sorry! You never used to attend these banquets, and now the clothing


    store didn¡¯t bring enough formal dresses. What are we going to do?¡±


    Carly stood to the side, mocking her as she sneered, ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s no formal dress, then don¡¯t let


    Marie go to the banquet. It¡¯s okay to miss it this time; there will be another one. Otherwise, not wearing


    a formal dress would be really rude.¡±


    Chapter 38 Where Did the Remaining Money Come From?


    Get Borts


    After pretending to think for a moment, Mia said, ¡°In that case, Marie shouldn¡¯t go this time. I¡¯ll talk to


    Fatherter and have him prepare some decent clothes for you.¡±


    Carlyughed happily and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s hurry up then, we don¡¯t want to keep Mrs. Herbert. waiting


    for too long.¡±


    Mia nodded and left the door with Carly.


    From beginning to end, the two of them didn¡¯t ask Marie a single question. Marie just quietly watched


    their performance. This mother and daughter duo really should consider entering the


    entertainment industry together; that¡¯s where they would have a promising future.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 How Far Has It Developed?


    Get Bon


    What should we do now? The banquet will start in just over half an hour, and Marie still needs to find


    an evening gown.


    She sat on the couch, worrying and wondering if she should go to Olive¡¯s room to borrow an outfit.


    But wearing someone else¡¯s clothes would be quite embarrassing, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Torn between choices, Asher walked in and called out, ¡°Marie, girl,e here.¡±


    Marie stood up and walked over, asking, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been looking so worried and haven¡¯t visited Grandpa for days.¡® Asher


    ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t have a formal dress, so I can¡¯t attend the Hebert family¡¯s banquet.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Hmph, screw up at the crucial moment,¡± Asher said.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you here just to rub salt in my wounds? I am your dear granddaughter, after all!¡±


    Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, don¡¯t be so worried and upset. Look, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Edward walked up from behind Asher, holding a beautifully wrapped gift box in his hands.


    Marie walked over and untied the ribbon on the gift box. Opening it, she found a stunning haute


    couture dress inside. Marie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie, who else could it be for? Go ahead and try it on!¡± Edward said with a smile.


    Marie immediately hugged the box and ran back to her room, closing the door to change her


    clothes.


    When she came down the stairs again, Asher waspletely mesmerized.


    Marie appeared in a white halter¨Cneck long dress, revealing her delicate shoulders. Her waist was


    slender, and the light gauze of the skirt spread out slightly. The hem was adorned with pale pink peach


    blossoms, and with each step she took, she exuded an air of elegance.


    Her long, dark hair was slightly curled, cascading down to her waist. Her face was adorned with a light


    touch of makeup, and her big, twinkling eyes made her look like a fairy who had just stepped out of the


    woods.


    Asher could hardly believe it. This was his granddaughter who had been silent for eighteen years!


    Marie walked downstairs, hugged Asher, and happily said, ¡°Grandpa! Thank you so much! You really


    lent a hand in times of trouble! And it fits perfectly, it looks so nice!¡±


    Chapter 39 How Far Has It Developed?


    23.95%


    Asher said with a chuckle, ¡°As long as you like it, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Again, she asked, ¡°Marie, how far have you and Dennis progressed in your rtionship?¡±


    Marie was taken aback, thinking of Dennis made her angry. He always seemed to lose his temper for


    no reason. Annoyed, she said, ¡°What kind of rtionship could we possibly have? I¡¯m just a high


    school student, I¡¯m not worthy of Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Surprisingly, Asher wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Alright, go ahead. The banquet is


    about to begin.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Grandpa going?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old and toozy to move around. You go have fun and see the world.¡± Asher said.


    Maric picked up her purse and headed out the door. Asher even arranged for a driver to take her there.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but wonder what has he got up his sleeves, being so considerate?


    At the Hebert residence.


    Upon arriving at the banquet hall, Carly excitedly dashed off like a butterfly to find Ira. Meanwhile, Mia


    was surrounded by a group ofdies, chatting away and showing off her expensive jewelry and


    elegant gown.


    She reveled in the praise from everyone around her, thinking about how Marie, that young girl, could


    only stay cooped up in the Spence mansion. Herte mother was no match for her either. The


    position of Mrs. Spence rightfully belonged to her!


    The Spence family¡¯s fortune belongs to her children too! That little wretch better not think about taking


    even a single penny of it!


    Soon, she will bring about her own downfall and disgrace!


    Carly had already found Ira. Today, she was wearing a white mini dress, with her hair styled in


    princess curls. She looked like an adorable little princess. Ira had only recently started spending


    time with Carly, and seeing her sweet appearance made his heart race.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The two of them squeezed into the small room upstairs. Ira couldn¡¯t help but reach his hand under


    Carly¡¯s skirt. With a mix of reluctance and temptation, Carly said, ¡°Ira, don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Ira


    was melted to the core by this sweet and gentle voice, saying, ¡°Carly, you¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡±


    Carly asked, ¡°So, am I the only one in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Of course, once you start college, we¡¯ll get engaged, and when you graduate, we¡¯ll get married. I


    want to give you the best of everything.¡± Ira said with deep affection.


    Carly¡¯s heart bloomed with happiness as she leaned in to kiss Ira.


    Chapter 39 How Far Has It Developed?


    24 16%


    Get Bortl


    Suddenly recalling the day Marie said she went on a date with Ira, I hesitated for a moment and asked,


    ¡°Ira, do you still remember my friend Marie?¡±


    ¡°You mean that fatso Marie?¡± Ira said with disdain, feeling nauseated just thinking about Marie¡¯s bby


    body and disheveled appearance.


    Carly hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Ira, Marie has changed, don¡¯t talk about her like that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ll listen to you. But no matter how different she is, you¡¯re


    the only one in my eyes.¡± Ira promised.


    Carly leaned into Ira¡¯s embrace with a charming smile and said, ¡°Ira, you¡¯re so wonderful.¡±


    The two people spent quite some time being affectionate with each other before finallying


    downstairs.


    Chapter 39 How Far Has It Developed?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 the Wicked Stepmother


    Get Borus


    Carly and Ira walked downstairs together, and Mia pretended to be angry as she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even


    greet your elders when you arrived, how rude!¡±


    Carly approached with a smile and said yfully, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong.¡±


    Ariaughed and said, ¡°No worries, no worries, we¡¯re all family here, no need to be so particr!¡±


    Ira also said, ¡°Ms. Dillon, please don¡¯t me Carly. It¡¯s me who wanted to take her around and


    explore.¡±


    Mia said with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. With so many people protecting her, how


    would I dare to offend this little princess?¡±


    Carly¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and she said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    The surrounding guests watched this scene, and it seemed inevitable that the Hebert family and the


    Spence family would eventually be united in marriage. Aria had publicly acknowledged them as


    family, and Ira and Carly appeared to be mutually smitten. Although Carly was a bit young now, s


    was beautiful and kind¨Chearted, and would undoubtedly be the future young mistress of the


    Hebert family!


    The marriage between the Spence family and the Hebert family has made the Spence family even


    more prestigious in Las Vegas. Many people are eager to get on their good side.


    Thedies immediately went up to tter Mia, while alsoplimenting Carly in the process.


    ¡°Mrs. Spence is truly fortunate to have such a well¨Cbehaved and beautiful daughter!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but Olive is also so beautiful. She¡¯s the dream girl of many people. She must have


    inherited the good genes from Mrs. Spence!¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Spence¡¯s son is so capable, I heard he¡¯s opening another subsidiary soon. And her daughters.


    are so beautiful, I¡¯m really envious!¡±


    ¡°Not at all, youdies are too kind!¡± Mia said with a grin, unable to contain her excitement. If Carly


    were to marry into the Hebert family, she would be Ira¡¯s mother¨Cinw. And Ira was the sole


    heir to the Hebert family fortune!


    Carly was also praised and felt ted. Although she was not as stunning as her second sister Olive,


    she was still young, and her pure beauty was enough for now. Once she entered the entertainment


    industry, she would surely be even more popr than her sister!


    As everyone chatted andughed, the banquet was about to begin.


    At this moment, Marie arrived at the Hebert residence. After handing over the invitation, the doorman


    pushed the door open. The sound of the door opening caught the attention of the guests,


    Chapter 40 the Wicked Stepmother


    24.58%


    Get Bor


    who all turned around to see a young girl dressed in a long white gown, elegantly making her


    entrance.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were as beautiful as a painting, adorned with white gauze and peach.


    blossoms, making her surpassingly beautiful and exuding an air of elegance and grace.


    Her eyes were clear and bright, taking in her surroundings as if she were a lost fawn in the woods,


    captivating and enchanting.


    Her light makeup entuated her delicate features, while her slightly curled long hair framed her


    slender waist, which was easily encircled by a hand. The high¨Cwaisted skirt highlighted her graceful


    figure.


    Everyone was buzzing with curiosity, wondering which family¡¯s youngdy had arrived fashionablyte,


    yet outshining all the other beauties present.


    Ira was momentarily stunned, for he had never seen such a breathtaking beauty before. Her features


    were so delicate, her gaze so enchanting, and just one nce at her slender waist made him yearn to


    step forward and embrace her, imagining the wonderful sensation it would bring.


    ¡°Ira? Ira?¡± Carly called out several times, but Ira didn¡¯t hear her.


    Carly watched Ira¡¯s reaction, clenching her fists in anger. Damn it, Marie! She had left her at home, but


    somehow, she had found a dress and shamelessly followed them, trying to seduce her Ira. She really


    was a despicable little vixen!


    She must keep a close eye on Marie today, and absolutely cannot let her speak a single word to Ira!


    ¡°Marie? What took you so long?¡± Carly greeted her with a smile.


    Marie turned to Carly and chuckled, continuing the act, ¡°Carly, I had no choice but to go to the clothing


    store to pick up my dress, so naturally, I was a bitte.¡±


    Upon hearing Marie say this, thedies around her couldn¡¯t help but whisper among themselves. Just a


    moment ago, Mia was bragging to them that Mason had specially arranged for the clothing store to


    send the new dresses to their home for them to choose from. So why did Marie need to go to the store


    to pick up her dress?


    Some people who attended Asher¡¯sst birthday party knew that Marie was the daughter of Mason¡¯s


    ex¨Cwife. As the news spread from one person to another, people began to specte. Could it be that


    Mia was so unwilling to even prepare a dress for her stepdaughter? How was this any different from the


    wicked stepmother in Cindere?


    Mia¡¯s face turned ashen. She knew it. The moment this wretched girl arrived, she wouldn¡¯t let her off


    easily. In just a few short sentences, she had already begun to tarnish Mia¡¯s image as a noble and


    wealthydy!


    Marie walked over with a smile and greeted, ¡°Ms. Dillon, the gown sent by the boutique is indeed


    Chapter 40 the Wicked Stepmother


    24.79%


    Get Bo


    the most beautiful!¡±


    In a single sentence, it was confirmed once again that Mia and her daughter¡¯s dresses were sent to the


    Spence mansion for selection, while poor Marie, the stepdaughter, had to go out and buy her own.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How pitiful!


    Mia let out a dryugh and clenched her fist. ¡°You stubborn girl, I wanted to let you enjoy yourself for a


    few more days, but since you insisted oning today, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 Marie Everywhere


    Dennis stood in the corner, watching Marie¡¯s hypocritical performance with a smirk on his lips.


    Cullen stood behind Dennis, unable to help but think, just a couple of days ago, hadn¡¯t Dennis


    righteously refused to attend the Herbert family¡¯s banquet? And now, what happened?


    Upon hearing that the clothing store had delivered dresses to the Spence mansion but had missed


    Marie¡¯s, he made a phone call, and soon a dress was sent to Asher¡¯s ce, specifically addressed to


    Marie.


    However, Dennis had already lent the money and sent the gift, but Marie didn¡¯t even give him a single


    phone call.


    This afternoon, Dennis was in a foul mood at the branch office. He scolded the Finance Director for


    having a mistake in the financial report and criticized the Sales Manager for poor performance. He was


    even unhappy with a piece of waste paper found in the office.


    In summary, the entire branch office was on edge today, not knowing who had the misfortune of


    offending Dennis.


    As Dennis¡¯sckey, Cullen tactfully handed over the Herbert family¡¯s invitation at the right moment,


    saying, ¡°Mr. Whitney, the Herbert Group has some business dealings with us too. Since it¡¯s Mrs.


    Herbert¡¯s birthday, it would be nice for Mr. Whitney to make an appearance and show some respect to


    the Herbert family.¡±


    In a nutshell, it wasn¡¯t to see Marie, but rather for the sake of appearances in the marketce.


    Dennis darkened his face and told Cullen to drive.


    Cullen couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In this world, there was no one who understood their own CEO¡¯s tsundere


    nature better than him.


    And Dennis, his eyes were filled with the sight of Marie amidst the crowd.


    That dress fit her perfectly, as if a forest fairy had stepped into the mortal world.


    Her eyes were lively and cunning, observing everything around her. She skillfully attacked Mia and her


    daughter with indirect blows, like a little fox that had been holding back its strength.


    Dennis casually slipped one hand into his pocket while holding a ss of red wine in the other.


    Someone approached him and greeted, ¡°Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Leo Herbert is the CEO of the Hebert Group and Ira¡¯s father.


    Dennis turned around, handing the wine to Cullen behind him. He reached out and shook hands with


    Leo, saying, ¡°Mr. Herbert.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my wife¡¯s birthday banquet truly


    Chapter 41 Marie Everywhere


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    25.20%


    Get Boy!


    brings joy to the entire Herbert family. Your presence brightens our humble home!¡± Leoplimented.


    Everyone knows that Dennis is the most likely heir to the Whitney family of New York, an Influential


    noble family. By connecting with them, it would undoubtedly make future business dealings much


    easier.


    ¡°Mr. Herbert is too kind,¡± Dennis said nonchntly.


    He wasn¡¯t here to talk business. He was merely using the excuse of attending the banquet to see


    Marie, dressed in the gown he gifted her, as she brazenly bullied others with her mboyant.


    gestures.


    Now feeling disturbed and in a slightly impatient mood.


    Leo was quite perceptive and noticed that Dennis kept ncing at the crowd, seemingly uninterested in


    discussing business. He tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, did you bring a femalepanion today?¡±


    Dennis frowned, and Cullen immediately said, ¡°Our Mr. Whitney doesn¡¯t have the habit of bringing a


    femalepanion.¡±


    Everyone in New York high society knows that Dennis isn¡¯t interested in women. He never brings a


    femalepanion to any event, and only Cullen can be seen constantly by his side.


    Leo immediatelyplimented, ¡°Mr. Whitney is truly a man of integrity! Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many


    young and promising individuals like Mr. Whitney among the younger generation!¡±


    Dennis smiled, but still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Cullen thought to himself, couldn¡¯t Leo be a bit more perceptive? Couldn¡¯t he see that Dennis didn¡¯t


    want to deal with him?


    I can tell with absolute certainty that our CEO just wants to watch Marie dominate and conquer all


    around her right now.


    Leo could tell that Dennis wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go greet the other


    guests. Please make yourself at home, Mr. Whitney. I apologize if our hospitality iscking, and I hope


    you can bear with us.¡±


    Dennis nodded, finally managing to send this person away.


    Dennis looked at Marie in the crowd and asked, ¡°Where is herboratory report?¡±


    ¡°The man that day was sent by Mrs. Spence, and theboratory report has already been handed over


    to her.¡± Cullen reported.


    ¡°So, they n to take action today?¡± Dennis asked.


    Chapter 41 Marie Everywhere


    25.41%


    Get Boys


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about that. Even if Ms. Dillon dislikes Ms. Spence, she probably wouldn¡¯t cause a


    scene at a future inw¡¯s banquet.¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on that mother and daughter. If they insist on seeking death, then let them have it.¡±


    Dennis swirled the red wine in his hand, and under the dim light, his extraordinary appearance was


    apanied by an air of condescension.


    However, in the blink of an eye, upon seeing Marie sh a smile at the Herbert family¡¯s son,


    Dennis¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Marie saw the man next to Carly and said with a smile, ¡°Carly, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±


    Carly took Ira¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Marie, this is Ira, my boyfriend. Ira, this is Marie, you should have


    seen her before.¡±


    Ira and the others are two grades above, considered as senior students. Nowadays, they are studying


    at a university in New York.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Ira, I¡¯ve heard so much about you.¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42 Steal Him Away


    Get Bonus


    Ira squinted at the smile, wondering where the once clueless and chubby Marie had gone. This was


    nothing short of a deity!


    Usually, there are quite a few junior female students whoe forward, but today, why does Marie¡¯s


    ¡°Ira¡± sound so pleasant?


    Ira immediately reached out her hand and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie gently ced her hand on Ira¡¯s for a moment, then quickly withdrew it. Even though it was just a


    handshake, she could tell by the way Ira stared at her intently that he was interested in her.


    Ira realized that she had been a bit rude, so she adjusted her attitude and said, ¡°Ms. Spence seems a


    bit different now.¡±


    Marie gently stroked her long hair and said, ¡°You know, people need to make some changes in their


    lives for good luck toe their way.¡±


    Ira said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s what Ms. Spence said.¡±


    ¡±


    Carly stood to the side, watching the two converse, but she couldn¡¯t get a word in. Angrily, she


    clenched her dress hem.


    She turned around to look for Mia, but surprisingly, Ira didn¡¯t notice. It was Marie who said, ¡°Oh dear, I


    hope Carly isn¡¯t upset.¡±


    Ira smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carly is just being childish. She¡¯ll be fine in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ira really knows Carly well, they¡¯re such a talented and good¨Clooking couple.¡± Marie said.


    As the two of them were chatting, Carly had already run off to find Mia andin. Her beautiful face


    was twisted in anger, ¡°Mom! Marie is such a vixen! Ever since she arrived, she¡¯s got Irapletely


    smitten. But Ira is mine!¡±


    Miaforted Carly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carly. Mom has already found the evidence. Soon, that


    wretched girl will be disgraced and kicked out of the Spence family!¡±


    ¡°Really? M¨®m, what¡¯s the evidence? Let¡¯s bring it out now!¡± Carly eximed.


    ¡°Not now, this is Mrs. Herbert¡¯s birthday banquet. If things get out of hand, it will anger the Herbert


    family,¡± Mia refused.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t wait any longer! I need Marie to get out of here right now and stay away from Ira!¡± Carly


    insisted stubbornly.


    ¡°Carly, listen to me, let¡¯s talk about these things when we get home,¡± Mia said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going home and talking behind closed doors? Grandpa likes her so much now,


    Chapter 42 Steal Him Away


    25.83%


    what if he decides to protect her? Wouldn¡¯t our efforts be in vain?¡±


    Get Borus


    Besides, since we have evidence, we should definitely make a big fuss about it now, so that everyone


    knows she¡¯s a despicable person! Carly couldn¡¯t help butugh happily whenever she thought about it.


    After giving it some thought, Mia still felt it was inappropriate. She said a few words to Carly, telling her


    not to act like a child. Carly could only listen, as two tears fell from her eyes, before heading to the


    restroom to fix her makeup.


    Marie had juste out of the bathroom and saw Carly touching up her makeup. She didn¡¯t pay her


    any attention and continued walking towards the door.


    Carly turned around and mmed the door shut with a loud bang, saying, ¡°Marie, have you no


    shame!¡±


    Marie found herself trapped in the bathroom, but she wasn¡¯t worried. With her arms crossed, she


    asked, ¡°Well, go ahead and tell me, how exactly am I shameless?¡±


    ¡°You clearly know that Ira is my boyfriend, yet you still try to get close to him. You¡¯re just like your


    mother, with that seductive look, always trying to lure men!¡± Carly said viciously.


    ¡°p!¡± Without any hesitation, Marie pped Carly right across the face.


    Carly covered her face. This was the second time Marie had hit her!


    Ever since she was a child, she had never experienced any grievances. Yet, Marie had pped her


    time and time again!


    ¡°Carly, my mother has been gone for many years. Please show some respect and don¡¯t insult her!¡±


    Marie said, staring at Carly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It¡¯s because your mom had a short life that she died early! She only gave birth to a little brat like


    you! Your mom couldn¡¯t steal a man from my mom, and you won¡¯t be able to steal my Ira either!¡±


    Carly screamed.


    ¡°p!¡± Another p, and before Carly could dodge it, itnded on her face.


    ¡°Carly, to put it bluntly, Ms. Dillon is a homewrecker who had three kids and even drove my mom to


    depression and death. And you¡¯re actually proud of that?¡± Marie said sarcastically.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, are you worried about me stealing your Ira? Well, I¡¯m going to do it, what can you do


    about it? I¡¯ll even make you watch, oh wait, you can¡¯t see anymore, your little face is all swollen, how


    can you go out and face people?¡± Marie said with a sarcastic smile on her face.


    She forcefully pushed Carly against the wall and out the door. Little did she know, as soon as she


    stepped out of the restroom, she was grabbed in the hallway. Before she even had a chance to


    struggle or scream, she was dragged into a nearby storeroom.


    Chapter 42 Steal Him Away


    26.04%


    Marie instinctively lifted her leg to kick, but her opponent blocked it with their own leg, plming her


    against the wall. With her back to the person, she couldn¡¯t see their face. She raised her arm and


    delivered a precise elbow strike to their chest. Seizing the moment of their surprise, she turned around,


    her hand shaped like a w, reaching for their throat with incredible speed. However, she didn¡¯t expect


    her opponent to react even faster, grabbing her wrist andpletely pinning her against the wall.


    Now, Marie¡¯s hands and feet were pinned down, unable to move. Just as she was thinking of a way to


    escape, she heard a familiar deep voice: ¡°Marie, impressive skills.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    Marie gasped, ¡°Dennis?¡±


    Dennis reached out and found the switch on the wall. With a ¡°click,¡± the small storeroom was brightly lit.


    The man was wearing a light gray suit, without a tie. His shirt was unbuttoned at the top, revealing his


    attractive corbone.


    Dennis¡¯s leg pressed against Marie¡¯s, one hand gripping her slender wrist and raising it above her head


    against the wall. His other hand lifted her delicate, small chin, his eyes searching hers


    intently.


    This position, no matter how you look at it, is just so embarrassing¡­


    Marie shifted ufortably and said, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t move and asked, ¡°Who taught you yourbat skills?¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but reply reluctantly, ¡°I learned it myself. There are manybat sses outside,


    and it¡¯s only 30 dors per lesson, not expensive at all.¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly. Did Marie think he was easy to fool with her words?


    Nowadays, most training sses outside only teach shy but impractical moves. However, the


    techniques Marie just demonstrated were deadly and extremely fast, as if they were her instincts.


    There are many mysteries surrounding her her personality, her speech and behavior, financial


    dealings, and her skills ¨C each one a puzzle to be solved.


    ¨C


    her


    Dennis wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Even if he pressed her for answers, Marie wouldn¡¯t tell him the truth. Instead


    of watching her lie, he enjoyed the cat¨Cand¨Cmouse game they were ying.


    ¡°Dennis, let me go.¡± Marie said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t let go?¡± Dennis moved closer, cing a hand on her waist. The girl¡¯s figure


    was bing more slender, her waistline soft and delicate.


    The chilly breeze brushed past Marie¡¯s ears, while a warm,rge hand burned at her waist, making her


    extremely ufortable. Had this man gone mad today?


    ¡°You rascal!¡± Maric eximed.


    ¡°Marie, you¡¯re really brave.¡± Dennis said..


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always been quite daring.¡± Marie said, casting him a sidelong nce.


    ¡°So you dare to owe me money and seduce other men?¡± Dennis stared at her with a somewhat cold


    gaze.


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.31%


    Even without Dennis saying anything, Marie could tell that the man was unhappy again.


    ¡°Who did I seduce?¡± Marie asked with a puzzled expression.


    No, even if she did seduce him, what does it have to do with him?


    ¡°Ah, Marie, do all of you Spence family members love to act so much?¡± Dennis scoffed.


    One moment, she was in the bathroom, boasting about stealing fra away, and the next, she was


    standing in front of him, pretending to be innocent?


    Dennis must have been out of his mind to worry about Carly cornering her in the restroom and causing


    trouble. As if possessed, he followed her, only to hear this young girl assert her authority


    over other men.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to the Spence family, it¡¯s disgusting.¡± Marie frowned in disgust.


    ¡°Do you like Ira?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie blinked her beautiful eyes, only then realizing that Dennis had heard her conversation with


    Carly.


    This


    ¡°Let go of me first, then I¡¯ll talk to you.¡± Marie said ufortably, turning her head away. man had


    been clinging to her, his eyes as dark as ink, like a whirlpool that made her unconsciously


    immerse herself in it.


    Dennis loosened his grip, and Marie straightened her skirt and hair. She rubbed her wrist and kept her


    head down, not saying a word.


    Dennis held her chin, looking into her eyes, ¡°Marie, tell me, do you like Ira?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes held a dangerous curiosity. If Marie dared to say the wrong thing, there was no telling


    what kind of madness he might unleash.


    Marie sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t really dislike it, I just wanted to annoy Carly.¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly, feeling much better after hearing Marie¡¯s attempt at an exnation. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t


    always try to steal someone else¡¯s man,¡± he said.


    ¡°Just saying.¡± Marie shrugged off Dennis¡¯s hand and rubbed her wrist.


    Dennis was clearly angry just now, gripping her wrist so tightly that it turned red.


    ¡°Did you just casually p her twice?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I might just hit you casually, do you want to give it a try?¡± Marie nced at Dennis and said


    irritably.


    ¡°Little lion.¡± Dennis said.


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.37%


    Get Boru


    ¡°What?¡± Marie didn¡¯t hear clearly.


    Dennis nced at Marie and said, ¡°The formal dress fits you well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s from Grandpa.¡± Marie said proudly.


    Dennis chuckled softly and said, ¡°Last time you mentioned, you¡¯d treat me to a meal.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you! Eat by yourself!¡± Marie said irritably, shaking him off. She lifted her skirt and opened


    the door. Cullen was waiting outside, and when he saw Mariee out, he greeted her with


    a smile, ¡°Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie rolled her eyes at Dennis behind her and headed towards the banquet hall.


    Carly came out of the bathroom, covering her swollen red face, and ran to find Mia. She didn¡¯t care


    about the Hebert family¡¯s reputation anymore! All she wanted now was for Marie to drop dead!


    Carly searched all around but couldn¡¯t find Mia. Angrily, she housekeeper a servant and asked,


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±


    The Hebert family¡¯s housekeeper looked at Carly¡¯s disheveled appearance with a sinister gaze,


    feeling somewhat frightened. She told her, ¡°Mrs. Spence has gone upstairs with Mrs. Herbert to change


    into their formal attire.¡±


    Carly rushed upstairs, not bothering to knock before entering the room. Finding it empty, she faintly


    heard Mia and Aria talking in the walk¨Cin closet. Spotting Mia¡¯s purse on the couch, Carly tiptoed over


    and carefully opened it.


    Inside the bag was a USB drive. Carly carefully ced the bag and, holding the USB drive, went


    downstairs.


    She found theputer in the control room, plugged in the USB drive, and inside were a bunch of


    photos of Marie.


    Walking on the street, hailing a cab, heading to the bar, and even being carried into a hotel by a


    man.


    Carly was overjoyed, she knew that Marie wasn¡¯t the innocent girl she appeared to be. As she


    suspected, that night when Marie didn¡¯te home, she was indeed spending time with a man in a


    hotel room.


    The photo only captured the man¡¯s back, his face obscured, but that didn¡¯t matter. This single image


    was enough to expose Marie¡¯s filthiness!


    Upon flipping to thest document, it turned out to be aboratory report from a Las Vegas hospital.. It


    clearly stated: Marie, two weeks pregnant!


    Carly held the mouse, trying hard not to burst intoughter. With this information, how could


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.43%


    Marle still stay in the Spence family?


    Get Bors


    That despicable girl is still moring to take Ira away. Today, she¡¯ll kick Marie out and let the whole of


    Las Vegas know what kind of lowly person Marie is!


    Marie returned to the banquet hall, and Ira immediately came over and asked, ¡°Marie, where have you


    been?¡±


    Marie frowned, she wasn¡¯t close with Ira, so it was fine for Ira to address her as Ms. Spence.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Ira?¡± Marie asked, referring to the restroom.


    Iraughed and said, ¡°I just want to introduce you to a few friends, nothing much.¡±


    Marie suddenly felt a chill on her back and turned around to see a man standing in the corner, his eyes


    gloomy as they stared at her. Marie, feeling helpless, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll go.


    rest for a while.¡±


    Ira couldn¡¯t force herself, so she could only let the beautiful woman walk away.


    Cullen looked at his own Dennis, wondering if this really wouldn¡¯t scare Marie away.


    It was already 8 o¡¯clock in the evening when Aria and Mia came downstairs. The housekeeper


    brought out the birthday cake, and Leo, holding a microphone, said, ¡°Thank you all foring to


    my wife¡¯s birthday banquet. Please forgive any shorings in the hospitality of the Hebert


    family!¡±


    The banquet hall filled with enchanting music as Aria made a wish and blew out the candles. Mia


    immediately approached and handed over her birthday gift, saying, ¡°Our families are close, so I must


    give you this gift personally!¡±


    Aria smiled and expressed her gratitude, even taking a photo together with Mia. The guests couldn¡¯t


    help but exim that the marriage between the Hebert and Spence families was


    undoubtedly a done deal.


    Mia looked around but couldn¡¯t find Carly. She asked, ¡°Ira, have you seen Carly?¡±


    Ira was staring intently at Marie¡¯s innocent face,pletely oblivious to Carly. Flustered, she said,


    ¡°Huh? Cafly? I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    Miaughed and said to Aria, ¡°Carly is such a yful one, I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lessonter!¡±


    Aria said with a smile, ¡°No worries, no worries. Just treat this ce like your own home, Carly. Feel


    free to go wherever you want.¡±


    The two of them chatted happily, both agreeing that Ira and Carly should get engaged sooner. This


    way, the Hebert family and the Spence family could unite earlier, supporting each other in their


    businesses.


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.50%


    Get Bonu


    At that moment, the screen in the hall suddenly lit up, and everyone looked up. Mia joked, ¡°What other


    surprises has Mr. Hebert prepared for you? I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    Aria giggled shyly, ncing at her husband. Leo, however, lookedpletely clueless. He had been


    busy all night trying to connect with the Whitney family, so how could he have had the time to prepare


    any unexpected surprises?


    Just as everyone was eagerly waiting, a photo suddenly appeared on the big screen. Marie was


    nestled in the corner of a bar, drinking alcohol with an array of empty bottles in front of her. She looked


    utterly disheveled.


    The photos were turned into a slideshow that yed automatically. The next image showed Marie


    being shoved into a car, followed by a man carrying her into a hotel. The timestamp in the upper right


    corner indicated that it wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Marie finally left the hotel.


    There are also photos of Marie going to the hospital. Thest one is Marie¡¯sboratory report, which


    clearly states: (Marie Spence, 18 years old, two weeks pregnant!]


    The crowd began to whisper among themselves, and the murmurs spread rapidly from one person to


    another, like a ripple effect.


    ¡°Is that Ms. Marie from the Spence family? Oh my, she¡¯s so young and already going to a hotel room


    with a man!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, every member of the Spence family is exceptional, but howe Ms. Marie is so


    disappointing?¡±


    ¡°Can you believe she has so little self¨Crespect? She¡¯s only 18 and already pregnant!¡±


    ¡°When I first met her, I thought Ms. Marie was pure and beautiful, but it turns out it was all an act!¡±


    ¡°Just now, I saw her tantly flirting with Mr. Ira. It¡¯s true that one¡¯s nature is hard to change.¡±


    ¡°The guests were buzzing with conversation, and just a few photos had put Marie in the line of


    fire.¡±


    Cullen looked at the situation and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, should we take action?¡±


    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Dennis, holding a wine ss, sits on a couch in the


    corner.


    He wanted to see how Marie would handle such a situation.


    Marie was also waiting to see what other tricks Mia and her daughter had up their sleeves.


    Sure enough, Carly appeared out of nowhere, darting through the crowd and shouting loudly, ¡°Marie!


    Marie! Turn this off for me! Who allowed you to y this?¡±


    Originally, everyone was whispering among themselves, not paying attention to where Marie was. But


    when Carly suddenly shouted, everyone looked in the direction she was running and quickly


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.56%


    Get Borus


    made way for her.


    With that, the crowd dispersed, leaving Marie surrounded in the center. The bustling hall gave way to a


    virus.


    Carly rushed in front of Marie, her hair disheveled and cheeks red and swollen from crying. She said,


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t be afraid. Who on earth released this information? Step forward! We, the Spence family,


    will handle this matter ourselves. Outsiders have no right to interfere!¡±


    In just a few short sentences, it seemed as if they were trying to help Marie, but they actually made


    everyone understand that this was true! Ms. Marie Spence was indeed pregnant! The Spence family


    nned to close their doors and deal with the scandal.


    Marie remained silent, just looking at her with a sarcastic expression.


    ¡°Marie, no matter what you think of me, I won¡¯t let you continue like this. We¡¯re sisters, and I can¡¯t stand


    by and watch you go down the wrong path!¡±


    Carly spoke with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°Even if you hit or scold me for the sake of others, I won¡¯t let


    anyone bully you again!¡®


    As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd erupted in an uproar. Despite Carly¡¯s earnest


    persuasion for her sister¡¯s sake, Marie had actually gone so far as to beat her up like this!


    No wonder Mia doesn¡¯t like Marie, she didn¡¯t even prepare a dress for her. It turns out that it¡¯s because


    Marie herself is unclean and unworthy of the identity of the third daughter of the Spence family!


    Upon hearing this, Mia immediately stood up and said, ¡°Carly, what are you talking about? Did Marie


    cause the injury on your face?¡±


    Carly immediately stepped in front of Marie and said, ¡°Mom, no, it¡¯s not like that. I was just being


    careless¡­ it wasn¡¯t Marie¡¯s fault¡­¡±


    This kind of cover¨Cup exnation only made everyone more certain that Carly was so kind¨Chearted,


    yet Marie could be so ruthless.


    Ira rushed over and looked at Carly¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked face, which resembled a pear blossom in the rain.


    After all, she was his girlfriend, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. He red at Marie


    and said, ¡°Marie, how could you do this?¡±


    Carly, with tears in her eyes, nestled in Ira¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Ira, don¡¯t me Marie. She was just


    confused for a moment. These were all idents, and she will change!¡±


    In this scene, the disgust towards Marie from the guests present has reached its peak. At such a young


    age, she has no sense of shame and even violently attacks the kind¨Chearted Carly.


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.62%


    Get Bos


    Carly hid in Ira¡¯s embrace, her face filled with sorrow and helplessness, but inside, she was already


    overjoyed. Marie, I wonder how you¡¯ll handle this situation today!


    Aren¡¯t you beautiful? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re invincible? Weren¡¯t you trying to steal my Ira away?


    Now everyone knows you¡¯re 18, staying out all night, pregnant before marriage, and treating me so


    cruelly. I don¡¯t see how you have the nerve to stay in Las Vegas any longer!


    Cullen watched as Marie was being pointed at and discussed among the crowd, feeling a bit anxious


    himself. Over the past few days, he hade to understand that Marie held a significant ce in


    Dennis¡¯s heart.


    However, looking back at Dennis, he was still sitting on the couch like an immovable mountain, sipping


    his red wine.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± Dennis said.


    Cullen asked.


    Dennis looked at the girl in the crowd who was being discussed by everyone. She still stood there with


    her head held high, showing none of the weakness and ipetence mentioned in the


    investigation report.


    Marie would never be the type to sit back and do nothing. If she didn¡¯t have a few tricks up her sleeve,


    she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to repeatedly provoke Mia and her daughter at the banquet.


    Dennis and the others were just waiting to see if Marie was as cunning and scheming as they had


    anticipated.


    Amidst the heated discussions, Mia stepped forward and said, ¡°Maric is a member of our Spence


    family. This scandal has disrupted Mrs. Hebert¡¯s birthday banquet and disturbed everyone¡¯s enjoyment.


    As her elders, we have failed to teach her properly. Today, we will send her home to reflect on her


    actions, and our Spence family will handle the matter ourselves!¡±


    Mia made her point loud and clear, seemingly tolerating Marie for now, not immediately cutting


    ties with her. Instead, she first kicked her out of the banquet. However, as soon as Marie stepped


    out of the Hebert residence today, the high society of Las Vegas would know by tomorrow that Marie


    got pregnant out of wedlock at the age of 18. No matter how much she tried to rify the situationter,


    it would be useless!


    But surprisingly, not a single person in the crowd objected. Some even felt that this approach was too


    lenient towards Marie. After all, how could someone so unclean be allowed to remain in high society,


    let alone at the Hebert family¡¯s banquet?


    They even felt that the air surrounding Marie was filthy.


    ¡°Marie, you should go home. I¡¯lle back tonight and we¡¯ll deal with this matter together with your


    father and grandfather.¡± Mia said, her face filled with disappointment as she gently persuaded


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.68%


    Marle to leave the banquet.


    Marieughed, her lips slightly curling up. This mother¨Cdaughter duo really wouldn¡¯t give up until they


    saw the Yellow River, huh?


    ¡°What needs to be taken care of in the evening? Excuse me, what does Ms. Dillon need to handle?¡±


    Marie suddenly asked.


    Ever since the photos were released, Marie had remained silent, quietly watching the mother¨Cdaughter


    duo¡¯s performance, even as Mia publicly drove her away.


    Now that they¡¯ve yed all their cards, it¡¯s her turn.


    She lifted her head, her delicate eyebrows and eyes still intact, wearing a faint smile as if this matter


    had nothing to do with her. She asked, ¡°What needs to be taken care of?¡±


    Mia¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°Marie, Auntie is giving you face. Don¡¯t push your luck and


    go home right away!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Dillon used me of getting pregnant before marriage in public, and she thinks she¡¯s saving my


    face? Why doesn¡¯t she give this kind of ¡®face¨Csaving¡® to Carly?¡± Marie asked sarcastically.


    ¡°How outrageous! Carly, the precious daughter of the Spence family, is pure and innocent. How could


    she possibly be pregnant before marriage!¡±


    Mia was furious. Marie¡¯s nonsensical chatter here would make the guests think that the Spence family


    was full of people like her.


    ¡°Carly is the precious daughter of the Spence family, and I¡¯m just an extra person in their eyes. Ms.


    Dillon has never liked me, so she easily believed that I was pregnant before marriage just based on


    a few photos.¡± Marie said with a look of grievance.


    ¡°Marie, Auntie originally wanted to handle this matter privately, but you insisted on making a scene in


    public. So, I have no choice but to call you out. You¡¯re only 18 years old, yet you¡¯ve been fooling


    around with men outside and even brought back an illegitimate child. How can such behavior befit the


    identity of the Spence family¡¯s daughter? Theboratory report in the photo clearly states that you¡¯ve


    been pregnant for two weeks. Are you saying the hospital report is fake?¡± Mia said angrily.


    ¡°What if this report is fake?¡± Marie asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Marie, stop arguing with mom and just go back.¡± Carly said, walking over and taking Marie¡¯s hand to


    persuade her.


    Marie frowned as Carly¡¯s nails dug into her flesh, yet her face still showed a deeply worried


    expression.


    Marie turned her head, holding Carly¡¯s hand, and smiled at her. To others, the smile seemed like a


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.75%


    Get Borus


    She gripped Carly¡¯s hand tightly, causing Carly¡¯s face to contort in pain. Marie whispered so only the


    two of them could hear, ¡°Once I¡¯m done with your mom, I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±


    Carly felt a chill down her spine, as Marie¡¯s gaze and tone seemed determined and unstoppable. ¡°No,


    Marie is just bluffing,¡± Carly reassured herself.


    ¡°Carly,e here, don¡¯t talk to her anymore!¡± Mia pulled Carly aside and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use in


    caring for someone who refuses to change!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ms. Dillon is so sincere and caring towards me, yet she couldn¡¯t even read theboratory report


    clearly before assuming that I¡¯m pregnant out of wedlock!¡± Marie said sarcastically as she looked at


    her.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Mia turned her head to look at theboratory report on the


    screen. Yes, it was still that sameboratory report. Marie Spence, female, 18 years old, two weeks


    pregnant.


    Mia sneered inwardly, thinking that Marie was merely making a futile struggle in her dying


    moments.


    ¡°Ms. Dillon, there¡¯s no need to look any further. You¡¯ve never really paid attention to me since we were


    kids, so how could you possibly spot any issues in theboratory report?¡± Marie said with a helpless


    smile.


    ¡°Marie, just tell me, where¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Ira was getting anxious. Subconsciously, he didn¡¯t want Marie to be seen as a girl with improper


    behavior.


    ¡°Theboratory report clearly states that the blood type is A. How could Ms. Dillon, who cares for me so


    much, not know that my blood type is B? Just because there¡¯s aboratory report with the same name,


    does it mean I¡¯m pregnant before marriage?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°But just a few days ago, you clearly went to the hospital for a check¨Cup, wanting to have an abortion!¡±


    Mia shouted.


    ¡°Is Ms. Dillon always with me, otherwise how would you know I went to the hospital for an abortion?¡±


    Marie suddenly asked.


    ¡°Th¨Cthis¡­ I..¡°. Mia stammered, caught off guard by Marie¡¯s sharp tongue.


    ¡°I did go to the hospital, but may I ask, Ms. Dillon, how did you conclude that I went there for an


    abortion?¡± Marie calmly looked at Mia and asked again.


    ¡°Could it be that these photos were actually taken by someone you hired?¡± Marie raised her eyes with a


    hint of sarcasm in her gaze.


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage


    26.81%


    Get Bor


    ¡°Nonsense! How could I possibly do such a thing!¡± Mia immediately denied.


    ¡°I also feel that Ms. Dillon wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. So, I can¡¯t figure out who, at this banquet, is so


    determined to ruin my reputation?¡± Marie turned her head to look at Carly.


    Carly¡¯s eyes darted around evasively, reassuring herself that no one would know it was her


    handiwork.


    ¡°Since all the guests are here, could Mrs. Hebert please show us the route to the surveince room?


    Let¡¯s find out who released these photos and ruined Mrs. Hebert¡¯s birthday banquet, so I can clear


    my name.¡± Marie smiled at Aria.


    ¡°Alright, bring up the surveince footage.¡± Aria agreed without hesitation. She was furious. Who could


    be so insensitive as to cause trouble at her birthday banquet?


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Hebert.¡± Marie said with a smile. She turned to look at Carly, whose face had


    turned pale. Carly had been so angry at the time that she immediately went to y the USB drive


    without even thinking about the surveince.


    The big screen lit up again, showing footage from ten minutes ago. A girl in a white dress sneaked into


    the control room, looking around cautiously. She plugged a USB drive into theputer and,


    after a series of actions, left the room. As she exited, the security camera captured her face ¨C Carly!


    ¡°Carly, didn¡¯t you say we were best friends? Why would you try to embarrass and humiliate me in front


    of everyone like this? If my reputation is ruined today, how can I face people in the future?¡±


    Marie looked devastated, on the of tears as she stared at Carly.


    Verge


    The guests were all astonished, the plot twist happened so quickly!


    I originally thought Carly was kindly defending Marie, but it turns out this whole thing was orchestrated


    by Carly herself!


    Everyone was giving Carly strange looks. Flustered, Carly stood up and said, ¡°So what if I was the one


    who let it out? You¡¯ve been trying to seduce my boyfriend and even went as far as beating me up like


    this. I just wanted to teach you a lesson!¡±


    People were buzzing with spection. If it wasn¡¯t because of an out¨Cof¨Cwedlock pregnancy, then why


    did Marie hit someone? What could have pushed Carly to this point?


    ¡°Carly, l¡¯admit, I did hit you, but don¡¯t you know why I did it?¡± Marie said.


    Carly was taken aback. What was Marie ying at, admitting so directly that she had hit someone?


    Chapter 43 Pregnancy Before Marriage

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    Marie took out her phone and pressed the y button. A clear voice came out of the phone: ¡°You¡¯re


    just like your mother, with that seductive look on your face, always trying to lure men!¡±


    ¡°Carly, my mother has been gone for many years. Please show some respect and don¡¯t insult her with


    your words!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your mom had a short life that she died early! She only gave birth to a lowly child like you!


    Your mom couldn¡¯tpete with mine when it came to winning a man¡¯s heart!¡±


    In just a few sentences, everyone could hear that Carly was repeatedly insulting Marie¡¯s deceased


    mother, even going so far as to mention her short life.


    ¡°Carly, you¡¯ve been the little princess of your family since you were young, pampered and spoiled. I


    can¡¯tpare to you, but my mother has passed away. How can I not be angry when you insult her.


    like this?¡± Marie raised her hand to wipe the corner of her eye, looking pitiful and helpless.


    Ira looked at Carly, his sweet girlfriend, in disbelief, unable toprehend that the cruel words had just


    ¡°Ira, she¡¯s talking nonsense, it¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not like that!¡± a hint of estrangement in Ira¡¯s eyes.


    Carly hurriedly exined, but saw


    ¡°Marie, why are you doing this to me! Release the recording! Didn¡¯t you say you were going to seduce


    Ira right in front of me?¡± Carly screamed desperately.


    ¡°Carly, what are you talking about? I just met Mr. Ira Hebert for the first time today. Besides, who would


    casually throw around the word ¡®seduce¡¯?¡± Marie looked at her incredulously.


    In other words, Carly, you¡¯re the only one who always talks about seducing men.


    Carly was getting desperate; she had run out of options. All she wanted was to get Marie out of the


    banquet, but who knew Marie had so many tricks up her sleeve?


    ¡°Marie! You said your blood type is B, so is thisboratory report fake? What were you doing at the


    hospital then? If you¡¯re so confident, call the doctor to prove it for you. Otherwise, how would anyone


    here know your blood type?


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not pregnant, it¡¯s true that you spent the night with a man at a hotel, right? I¡¯m just


    stating the truth. You¡¯re the one who did something shameful, so who can you me?¡±


    Marie was taken aback, thinking that she had already dealt a significant blow to Carly. However, she


    hadpletely forgotten about the day when they drank so much that they couldn¡¯t remember


    anything.


    In this photo, the man carrying her into the hotel is clearly Dennis, but at this point, involving Dennis


    wouldn¡¯t be good for his reputation.


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    26.93%


    Get Borus


    But now, she couldn¡¯t call a doctor, nor could she get involved with Dennis. Wouldn¡¯t that be like


    jumping into the Yellow River and still not being able to wash herself clean?


    ¡°Yeah, Marie, Carly was wrong to disrespect your mom, and Auntie will definitely teach her a lesson


    when she gets back. But right now, we¡¯re talking about you. If you¡¯re so sure you¡¯re not pregnant, then


    why did you go to a hotel with a man? And who was the doctor who examined you at the hospital?¡± Mia


    noticed the change in the atmosphere and immediately stepped in to speak.


    The focus shifted back to Marie. Even though everyone now knew how malicious Carly¡¯s intentions


    were, if Marie couldn¡¯t exin herself clearly, it would only lead others to believe that all the sisters of


    the Spence family were the same.


    Marie nced over at Dennis, who was sitting in the corner. The man held a wine ss and watched


    her quietly, his eyes revealing a hint of excitement as if he was witnessing a great show.


    So, after working myself to death cleaning up after this mother and daughter, Dennis is just enjoying


    the show?


    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with turning Dennis in, right? But what if this guy goes crazy and


    doesn¡¯t admit it? Wouldn¡¯t all my efforts be in vain?


    Marie was feeling conflicted when she saw the man¡¯s thin lips slightly part. His attractive lips faintly


    uttered two words: ¡°Eat dinner.¡±


    Eating?


    Still thinking about Marie treating you?


    Eat, eat, eat! You¡¯ll be stuffed!


    Marie red fiercely at Dennis, making an ¡°OK¡± gesture with her small hand at her side. Dennis


    responded with a grin and a nod towards Cullen.


    ¡°Ms. Marie? Long time no see!¡± A man in a white suit walked through the door, wearing gold¨Crimmed


    sses and a yful, irreverent smile.


    ¡°Gavin?¡± Marie turned around, startled. ¡°Wow, is Gavin some kind of summoned creature? He appears


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    as soon as he¡¯s mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Spence, I am the doctor who treated Ms. Marie. She had previously fallen down the stairs and


    often experiences headaches, so she went to the hospital for a check¨Cup,¡± Gavin said with a smile.


    Who doesn¡¯t know Gavin, the young master of a prestigious medical family? If you can get a testimony


    from Gavin himself, how could it be false?


    ¡°Does Ms. Dillon believe me now? I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°But you did sleep with that random guy, it¡¯s a fact! Carly screamed, unwilling to ept it. She


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.00%


    Get Borus


    couldn¡¯t understand why, with the photos right there.¡± Marie could still get away unscathed!


    ¡°Who are you calling a wild man?¡± The man in the corner sounded somewhat indignant. Everyone


    turned their heads to see Dennis putting down his wine ss, getting up from the couch, and


    walking over step by step.


    Dennis walked up to Marie, hands in his pockets, his expression cold and indifferent. ¡°What kind of


    tutor is Ms. Carly? All she talks about is seduction and wild men?¡±


    ¡°M¨CMr. Whitney?¡± Carly was shocked, Mia was shocked, Leo was shocked, and all the guests


    present were stunned.


    This drama is getting bigger and bigger, how did it even involve Dennis Whitney from New York?


    ¡°Who is the man in that photo? Mia asked tentatively.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Dennis said.


    Done! Dennis admitted it himself, could there be any doubt?


    ¡°Marie got drunk, and I happened to run into her. I took her to the hotel to rest. Ms. Dillon wouldn¡¯t


    think that I have any ill intentions towards a high school student, would she?¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Of course not¡­ definitely not¡­¡± Mia immediately replied.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Please, Ms. Dillon, discipline your daughter and stop her from constantly talking


    about random men,¡± Dennis frowned, his tone quite unfriendly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Whitney is absolutely right!¡± Mia nodded repeatedly. Dennis was Asher¡¯s esteemed guest,


    someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend under any circumstances.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Ms. Marie asked me to help her test some drugs, here¡¯s theboratory report.¡±


    Gavin handed theboratory report to Marie.


    Marie opened it with a sense of ceremony, and a shocked and heartbroken expression appeared on


    her face. Her hand loosened, and theboratory report fell to the ground. Marie closed her eyes for a


    moment, tears falling down. She spoke with a sorrowful voice, ¡°Ms. Dillon, where did I offend you? Why


    are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°What? When did I ever hurt you?¡± Mia was speechless. What was Marie up to now?


    ¡°I had Dr. Hart test the vitamins that Ms. Dillon has been giving me since I was little, and they¡¯re full of


    hormones and adrenergic blocking agents. Was Ms. Dillon trying to turn me into an idiot?¡± Marie said,


    crying.


    Someone picked up aboratory report from the ground, and it quickly spread from one person to


    another, creating a hugemotion. It turned out that Mia had been giving Marie medicine for so many


    years!


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.06%


    Get Borus


    Mia felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She thought Marie was gradually losing her mind, but


    who would have thought that she could actuallye up with the idea to test the medicine!


    ¡°Maric, what nonsense are you talking about? The vitamins Auntie gave you couldn¡¯t possibly contain


    those things!¡± Mia hurriedly defended.


    Before Marie could speak, a man with a hooligan¨Clike appearance stumbled in and fell at Carly¡¯s feet,


    shouting loudly, ¡°Ms. Carly, we did the job for you, and you can¡¯t just deny it afterwards! Our brothers


    are still waiting for the money to eat!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?! What are you helping Carly with?¡± Ira asked impatiently, pulling Carly back a bit


    with a hint of disdain.


    ¡°We followed Ms. Carly¡¯s instructions and tried to assault her sister,¡± the hooligan said. ¡°Although we


    didn¡¯t seed because someone saved her sister, our guys got hurt too. We can¡¯t just not get paid for


    that!¡±


    Carly¡¯s face suddenly turned as pale as paper, and she thought, ¡°It¡¯s all over,pletely over!¡±


    This sentence is like ake, with a nuclear bomb thrown into it!


    Just when things were starting to get sorted out, another person appeared out of nowhere, publicly


    using Carly of hiring someone tomit violence, intending to ruin the reputation of her own


    sister!


    ¡°Nonsense! Where did this lunatice from, ndering our Carly like this? Do you even know


    where you are?¡± Mia immediately stood up to defend Carly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s only fair to repay debts, no matter where we are. As soon as you give me the money, I¡¯ll


    leave immediately!¡± The hooligan said firmly.


    Mia immediately called for security. ¡°Someonee! Get this lunatic out of here!¡±


    Several security guards rushed in and dragged the hooligan away, but the words had already been


    spoken, and the guests were abuzz with discussion for a moment.


    Marie hooked her lips into a smile. It would be a waste if she didn¡¯t perform on this well¨Cbuilt stage.


    And so, with her eyes closed, Marie let two streams of tears fall, entuating her delicate makeup,


    evoking a sense of pity in me.


    ¡°Ms. Dillon, Carly, I¡¯m just an insignificant person in the Spence family. If I did something wrong, you


    can hit me or scold me, but why did you drug me and try to ruin my reputation? Thankfully,


    someone saved mest time, or else how could I go on living?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How could Carly ever do such a thing! Where did you find such a shady person to


    nder Carly?¡± Mia demanded.


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.12%


    Get Bor


    ¡°Last time, it was me who saved Marie. Does Ms. Dillon think I¡¯m lying too?¡± Dennis suddenly spoke up


    coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney¡­ no¡­ of course not¡­¡± Mia was somewhat at a loss for words.


    I¡¯ll move to


    ¡°Ms. Dillon, since you and Carly hate me so much and wish I were dead, from now on, the Spence


    Estate and live with Grandpa. I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± Marie said, feeling wronged.


    Mia was taken aback. Marie had beenying the groundwork for so long, not only to ruin the image of


    her and her mother in public, but also to move out of the mansion and live with Asher. Over time, Asher


    would grow more and more affectionate towards her!


    However, at this point, there was no other way. They had yed all their cards, but they couldn¡¯t hurt


    her in the slightest.


    Marie stood there gracefully, and although Dennis remained silent by her side, Mia knew that no matter


    what evidence they presented, Dennis would refute them one by one.


    This cheeky girl, when did she quietly get involved with the Whitney family? She even managed to


    have Dennis speak up for her multiple times.


    In contrast, Carly stood off to the side, disheartened and dispirited. Marie hadpletely destroyed her


    image, and even Ira hadn¡¯t offered her any constion.


    ¡°Marie, let¡¯s not air our dirtyundry in public. We can discuss this at home.¡± Mia reluctantly


    conceded.


    ¡°Ms. Dillon said we should go home and talk things through with Dad and Grandpa.¡± Marie said gently,


    wiping away her tears.


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Hebert, we¡¯ll be heading off now and will visit again another day.¡± Mia said as she bid


    farewell to Aria.


    Aria waved her hand, seemingly a bit impatient. Well, it made sense ¨C with Mia turning her birthday


    banquet into a chaotic mess, how could she be in a good mood?


    Mia instructed the driver to start the car, while Carly, with her head down, followed Mia out. Marie, on


    the other hand, was in high spirits, feeling quite triumphant.


    She turned her head to look at Dennis and asked, ¡°Is this the person you were looking for?¡±


    Dennis chuckled, ¡°You owe me more and more now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence, it took Dennis a great deal of effort to get that hooligan to identify Carly. I was also


    waiting outside for a long time, ready to testify for you.¡± Gavin said with a charming smile.


    ¡°Thank you both so much! I¡¯ll treat you to a meal this weekend!¡± Marie readily agreed.


    ¡°Eat together? Sounds great! Gavin¡¯s face lit up with joy.¡± Suddenly, he felt a chill down his spine


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.18%


    Get Boru


    and turned to see Dennis staring at him coldly. His heart skipped a beat, ¡°Ahem¡­ Actually, I just


    remembered I have ns this weekend. You guys go ahead and enjoy your meal.¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes as she watched the exchange between the two people. She


    thought to herself, ¡°Dennis is really being petty. Would having one more person really mean one less


    bite of food for him?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat Dennis first, and I¡¯ll treat you another day!¡± Marie said, after all, Gavin had also been a


    great help this time.


    Gavin¡¯s eyelid twitched. Was this Marie trying to get him killed by Dennis?


    Gavin turned to look at Dennis, his eyes pleading for mercy in the face of Dennis¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°It¡¯s my


    fault for running my mouth,¡± he admitted. ¡°So, should I agree or not agree now?¡±


    Dennis just looked at him coldly, while Gavin was on the verge of tears. After all, he was still a baby!


    Cullen suddenly walked over and whispered something to Dennis. Dennis was taken aback and


    asked, ¡°The media knows?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the news has just been released, and Terry Group hasn¡¯t responded yet,¡± Cullen said.


    Let¡¯s go back first, Dennis said, ncing at Marie before asking, ¡°Is your driver here?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and take care of your business outside.¡± Marie said.


    Dennis looked a bit anxious, nodded, and followed Cullen into the car.


    Marie said goodbye to Gavin and got in the car to return to the Luo family home.


    Before even stepping through the door, Mia could be heard crying out loudly, ¡°Darling, you have to


    stand up for us, your wife and daughter! That girl Marie used me of drugging her in public, and said


    Carly had someone assault her! How could we possibly do such a thing!¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a ssic case of the guilty party filing the suit first?¡±


    Jolie was already waiting at the door when she saw Marie returning. She immediately walked over and


    anxiously said, ¡°Ms. Marie, don¡¯t go in there! Mrs. Spence and Ms. Carly came back a few minutes ago


    and have alreadyined. Mr. Spence is furious right now!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence is at the Spence Estate, and he hasn¡¯t been disturbed yet, but the news about the


    Hebert family has already spread, and Edward is always well¨Cinformed, so Old Mr. Spence should


    know about it.¡± Jolie said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and surprise Grandpa.¡± Marie said with a smile.


    Jolie immediately followed Marie towards the Spence Estate. As they entered, Asher nced at


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.25%


    Get Borus


    Marle and asked, ¡°Marie, how was the banquet? Did you have fun?¡±


    Asher¡¯s mood was clearly not as good as it was in the evening, probably because he had heard about


    themotion they had caused at the Hebert family¡¯s ce.


    Marie smiled sweetly and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite fun, I¡¯ve met a few people!¡±


    Asher looked into Marie¡¯s clear eyes, feeling a bit doubtful. After making such a big fuss, wouldn¡¯t she


    ¡°Marie, did anything happen at the banquet?¡± Asher asked.


    Marie felt helpless; wasn¡¯t this temptation too obvious?


    ¡°Yeah, I met Mr. Whitney, and we¡¯re having dinner together this weekend.¡± Marie deliberately


    mentioned the dinner ns.


    Asher pondered, he had never heard of Dennis having dinner with any socialitedy before. Could it be


    that he was genuinely interested in the young girl from his own family?


    ¡°Well, you should really thank them!¡± Asher said.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Thank you for this beautiful dress! Did you think Grandpa could predict the future and send you a


    dress?¡± Asher raised his eyebrows as he looked at her.


    ¡°Grandpa, is this formal attire a gift from Dennis?¡± Marie asked, her eyes wide with surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, Dennis really has a good eye for this; this dress fits perfectly!¡± Asher said, smiling as he looked


    at Marie.


    It was then that Marie remembered, when Dennis had his arms around her waist in the storeroom, he


    had said, ¡°The dress fits you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it means?¡±


    Additionally, as they were leaving, Dennis mentioned that Marie owed him more and more. At first,


    Marie thought he was referring to a favor, but now she realized that he probably included the cost of


    the dress as well.


    ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Marieined.


    ¡°Would you have not worn it if I told you earlier?¡± Asher said with augh.


    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have naively boasted that the dress was a gift from Asher.


    ¡°Alright, I know a little about the banquet. Aren¡¯t you going to tell me about it?¡± Asher asked.


    Marie nced at Asher, who appeared to be casually sipping his tea. However, Marie knew that if


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.31%


    she said the wrong thing, all of their efforts today would be in vain.


    ¡°Grandpa, can I move to the Spence Estate and live with you?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Why would you want to move in with an old man like me?¡± Asher asked.


    Get Boetus


    ¡°Grandpa, Ms. Dillon and Dad are close, but I feel caught in the middle, and it¡¯s ufortable for


    everyone. There are no more of my mother¡¯s belongings there either. You are the closest person to me,


    Grandpa, and I want to live with you and keep youpany every day.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Move over here, but you should ask your father¡¯s opinion first.¡± Asher said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go tell my dad right away!¡± Marie said with a smile.


    Marie quickly pulled Jolie back to the mansion, while Edward looked at Marie¡¯s retreating figure with a


    worried expression. He said, ¡°Ms. Marie is going back like this, they won¡¯t let here over easily. Old


    Mr. Spence, are you at ease with this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry! But this girl, after being silent for eighteen years, suddenly wants to face


    challenges head¨Con. She¡¯s bound to encounter some difficulties!¡± Asher sighed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Ms. Marie has had a tough life and has suffered a lot of bullying over there. Since Ms.


    Marie wants toe and apany you, why don¡¯t you agree? Besides, Mr. Whitney is taking good


    care of Ms. Marie now, and who knows, this might bring you great fortune in the future!¡± Edward


    persuaded.


    ¡°I wonder what Dennis sees in her?¡± Asher said.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Ms. Marie is not only exceptionally beautiful, but her personality has also improved


    greatly. As your direct granddaughter, she is naturally the best!¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s his own granddaughter. Mason doesn¡¯t know how blessed he is. He has such a good wife,


    who gave birth to such a wonderful daughter, yet he refuses to ept her,¡± Asher sighed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. It only brings sadness to ourselves and upsets


    Ms. Marie,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Alright, enough talking. Let¡¯s go and check on Marie. We don¡¯t want her to suffer any injustice for no


    reason,¡± Asher said as he stood up. Edward helped him as they walked towards the door.


    As soon as Marie stepped into the mansion, Mason shouted angrily, ¡°Unfilial daughter! Come here!


    Apologize to your mother!¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she leaned into Mason¡¯s embrace and generously said, ¡°It¡¯s alright,


    Darling. Don¡¯t scare the child.¡±


    Marie sneered, quite the actress she was. Standing at the door, she asked, ¡°In this house, there isn¡¯t


    even a single portrait of my mother. How can you apologize to her?¡±


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.37%


    Get Borus


    ¡°You ungrateful girl! Come here and apologize! Ms. Dillon works so hard to manage this household,


    and you actually embarrassed her at the banquet!¡± Mason said angrily.


    Marie walked over and asked, ¡°Excuse me, but why should I apologize?¡±


    ¡®Apologize for Ms. Dillon¡¯s public nder about my premarital pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Is it to apologize for the medicines she fed me for over a decade?


    Or perhaps, does Dad want me to apologize to Ms. Dillon for driving my mother to her death?¡±


    She spoke with conviction, each word striking like a hammer. Mason was left speechless, raising his


    hand and fiercely pping her across the face.


    Caught off guard, Marie was pped by a burly middle¨Caged man, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Her ears rang incessantly, and bright red blood trickled down from the corner of her mouth.


    Mia and Carly stood behind Mason, teasinglyughing at her.


    Marie covered her face and staggered to her feet,ughing sarcastically, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our blood


    rtion, I¡¯d really doubt if I were your daughter.¡±


    Mason raised his hand again, but this time, Marie firmly caught his falling p. The young girl held her


    head high, her eyes filled with an icy, bone¨Cchilling hatred.


    ¡°Just now, that p was in return for the life you gave me. From now on, please be mindful of your


    actions, Mr. Spence. You are not worthy of being my father, and therefore have no right to discipline


    me!¡± Marie said, word for word.


    ¡°Marie, have you lost your mind? How dare you talk to Dad like that!¡± Carly rushed over and shoved


    Marie, causing her to fall once again.


    Mason was taken aback by the hatred in her eyes. He let go of Carly and walked over, saying, ¡°You


    belong to the Spence family, and I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡®


    ¡°Stop!¡± Two voices rang out at the same time.


    Noel had just arrived home when he encountered Asher entering through the front door. What he saw


    was quite a scene: Marie had fallen to the ground, Mason was raising his hand, ready to hit her, while


    Mia and Carly stood by, simply watching.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie,e on, get up quickly!¡± Edward rushed over to help Marie up, looking at her swollen


    face with great concern.


    ¡°Marie, are you alright?¡± Noel quickly walked over, raising his hand, wanting to check Marie¡¯s


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?


    27.43%


    Injuries.


    Get Bort


    Marie turned her face away, dodging Noel¡¯s hand. Her voice was cold and distant, ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need for


    your concern, Noel.¡±


    Noel withdrew his hand, his eyes dimming. Carly immediately eximed, ¡°Noel, Marie doesn¡¯t think


    highly of us, so don¡¯t set yourself up for rejection!¡±


    Marie nced at her and sneered, ¡°Yeah, Noel, I told you. You¡¯re stuck in the middle, courting a


    rebuff.¡±


    Noel stared at Marie, speechless and lost in thought.


    Chapter 44 Who Is the Wild Man?

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± Mason asked.


    ¡°Are you really going to kill Marie today if I don¡¯te? She¡¯s your own flesh and blood, how could you


    bring yourself to do it!¡± Asher angrily jabbed his cane on the floor, making a ¡®thud thud¡® sound.


    ¡°Dad, Marie did something wrong, and as her father, I have to teach her a lesson!¡± Mason said.


    ¡°Marie did something wrong? You married a good wife who ndered her for being pregnant before


    marriage, and your precious daughter even had the audacity to hire someone to force himself on Marie!


    Tell me, what did Marie do wrong?¡± Asher yelled furiously.


    ¡°Dad, Carly has always been well¨Cbehaved and sensible since she was little. How could she possibly


    do such a thing? You must not believe Marie¡¯s words so easily. She¡¯s the one messing around outside


    and thening back to tattle to you.¡± Mia immediately defended Carly.


    ¡°Marieined to me? Marie hasn¡¯t mentioned a single word about the banquet


    Since she came back! I asked her, but she wouldn¡¯t say anything. How could she possibly have


    Asher¡¯s heart ached with anger. He had thought that Marie was just unlikable, but he never imagined


    she would be bullied to this extent.


    Mia was left speechless, as she thought Marie would definitely rush to report her to Asher. To her


    surprise, Marie managed to keep herposure!


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t stand Marie, from now on, Marie will live with me at the Estate, so she won¡¯t


    bother you anymore!¡± Asher said angrily.


    ¡°Dad, how can this be?¡± Mia immediately objected.


    ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t? Can¡¯t I even make decisions in my own home now?!¡± Asher yelled


    angrily.


    ¡°Jolie, go pack up Marie¡¯s things, we¡¯re moving out right now!¡± Asher shouted.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Jolie hurriedly rushed upstairs, packed her things as quickly as possible, and then walked


    downstairs, dragging her suitcase behind her.


    ¡°Mason, you are my only son, and I have one piece of advice for you, don¡¯t try to pass off the sham as


    the genuine!¡± Asher said solemnly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Asher reluctantly turned around, with Edward supporting Marie, and Jolie following behind,


    they all headed back to the Estate.


    As soon as Asher left with the others, Mia started crying in distress, ¡°Darling, what does my father


    mean by telling you not to pass off the sham as the genuine? Am I really not good enough for him?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I was just talking nonsense, you are my precious pearl.¡± Mason immediately


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.56%


    coaxed his wife.


    Get Borus


    ¡°Dad, look at how well Marie has managed to win over Grandpa. He doesn¡¯t even have you and Mom


    on his mind anymore.¡± Carly said.


    ¡°Carly, shut up!¡± Noel said coldly.


    ¡°Mom, look at Noel! Who is his real sister after all?¡± Carly stomped her foot in anger.


    ¡°Noel, how could you help a stranger bully your sister?¡± Mia said.


    ¡°Mom, please, that¡¯s enough. Marie just wants a ce to belong.¡± Noel said helplessly, shaking his


    head and turning to leave.


    ¡°Noel, where are you going? You¡¯ve finallye back after so long.¡± Mi¨¤ immediately tried to keep her


    precious son from leaving.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my condominium. How can anyone sleep well in such a gloomy and depressing


    house?¡± Noel said, as he walked out of the mansion.


    Mia cried even more pitifully, ¡°Darling, what should I do? I¡¯ve never mistreated Marie, but she¡¯s


    managed to turn everyone in the family against me, and now no one wants to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying, I know you¡¯ve been wronged. But crying in front of the child isn¡¯t right. Come on,


    go back and talk about it.¡± Masonforted her.


    Mia nodded reluctantly and followed Mason back to the room.


    let¡¯s


    Upon entering the room, Mia said, ¡°Darling, Dad is spoiling Marie so much now. What if he gives his


    shares to Marie in the future? What will happen to our children?¡±


    ¡°No way, Dad wouldn¡¯t be that impulsive¡± Mason said.


    ¡°How could that not be the case? Today, Dad was so protective of her. He still prefers the wife he


    chose for you before, and he looks down on me.¡± Mia said.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That was so many years ago, and besides, you know very


    well that I never loved her.¡± Mason said.


    ¡°Darling/I trust you, but what if my dad really gives the shares to Marie, Carly, and Olive? We still


    need to n ahead.¡± Mia said.


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t let Marie live with Dad. How about this? Tomorrow, you take Carly to Dad¡¯s ce to


    plead for mercy. If all else fails, let Carly apologize and bring Marie back.¡± Mason suggested.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to cheer Dad up.¡± Mia said.


    Marie was brought back to the Estate, and Jolie immediately went to fetch some ice for her to apply on


    her swollen face. Mason had been too rough, causing her face to swell significantly.


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.62%


    Get Bor


    As she fell to the floor, her arm got scraped as well. Jolie carefully applied medicine to her wound.


    Marie was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat, but she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say a


    word.


    Jolie was so anxious that she cried, ¡°Ms. Marie, if you¡¯re in pain, please just say it!¡±


    ¡°Will the pain go away once I talk about it?¡± Marie asked, her face pale.


    After applying the medicine, Jolie helped Marie change her clothes. Then, Marie went out for a run


    around the Spence Estate,pletingp afterp.


    Jolie rushed into the living room and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence, pleasee quickly and check on Ms.


    Marie! She¡¯s been injured so badly, yet she still went for a run!¡±


    Edward supported Asher as they walked out, only to see Marie already running, her face covered in


    sweat. Asher called out anxiously, ¡°Marie! Girl, stop running ande here!¡±


    Marie stopped, panting as she walked over and said, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Girl, if you feel wronged, just tell Grandpa. Don¡¯t torture yourself like this.¡± Asher said with a


    heartache as he wiped her sweat.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Grandpa knows you¡¯ve been wronged. From now on, just


    will be fine.¡± Asherforted.


    ay with Grandpa here, and everything


    ¡°Um, I know, thank you, Grandpa.¡± Marie said goodnight to Asher and went back to her room.


    She didn¡¯t feel wronged, nor did she feel sad; she just felt helpless.


    Every time she felt strong enough, smart enough, and capable enough to handle dangerous situations,


    reality would always give her a harsh p in the face.


    Last time, it was Carly who was bullied, and she was unable to fight back.


    This time, it was Mason whounched a fierce attack on her, and she still had no strength to fight


    back.


    She hated this side of herself ¨C all brains and no strength. She was too weak, and reality kept


    reminding her time and time again that she wasn¡¯t Rose. Others could easily hurt her.


    If she can¡¯t even win against the small Spence family, how will she face Wren?


    Ring! The sound of her phone interrupted Marie¡¯s train of thought.


    She opened her phone and saw Dennis¡® text message: [What are we eating tomorrow?]


    Right, I promised Dennis that I would treat him to a meal, but looking at all these injuries on my


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.68%


    face and body, how can I face him?


    Get Borus


    Marie replied: [Tomorrow is not very convenient, how about in a couple of days?]


    And then the phone went silent. Marie felt that Dennis might be upset. This man was so unpredictable


    with his emotions. Since she had stood him up this time, he would definitely be


    unhappy.


    She was too tired today and had no mood to think about these things. After a quick wash, she went


    straight to bed.


    The next day¡­


    When Marie woke up groggily, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. She called for Jolie and asked, ¡°Why


    didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie, you got hurt yesterday, so Old Mr. Spence instructed you to sleep in a bit this morning.¡±


    Jolie said as she poured water for Marie.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, Mrs. Spence ising over.¡± said Jolie.


    ¡°What is she here for? To ask me to move back?¡± Marie asked while changing her clothes.


    ¡°Yeah, and Ms. Carly came along too. She was kneeling at the entrance of the Estate, apologizing!¡±


    Jolie said.


    ¡°These mother and daughter really can¡¯t go a day without putting on a show, huh?¡± Marie sneered.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, you need to think of a solution quickly. What if Old Mr. Spence has a change of heart and


    actually sends you back?¡± Jolie was getting anxious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the living room and take a look.¡± Marie, after changing her clothes, led Joli¨¦ out of the


    room.


    it¡¯s


    As soon as she reached the corner of the living room, Mia could be heard sobbing and saying, ¡°Dad,


    I¡¯ve been with the Spence family for so many years, and I¡¯ve never mistreated Marie. This time, all


    because Carly is too naive. She has been kneeling for the whole morning. Mason was just too angry


    yesterday, that¡¯s why he hit Marie. I promise I won¡¯t let Marie suffer any grievances in the


    future!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you say you haven¡¯t mistreated her, but where did those medicinese from?¡± Asher


    scoffed.


    ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know about this. It must be the housekeeper at home who¡¯s not being honest. I¡¯ll


    definitely look into itter!¡±


    ¡°Marie¡¯s university entrance exam ising up soon. It¡¯s not convenient for her to always study here,


    so I¡¯ve already arranged for her and Carly to have a tutor. I just hope she can study well!¡± Mia


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.75%


    said sincerely.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Asher hesitated a bit.


    Get Borus


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach Carly a lesson when I get back, and I won¡¯t let Marie be bullied


    anymore. Besides, with Marie living here, people might think that our Spence family has split up. What


    would Olive and Noel think? Yesterday, Noel was already a bit upset and didn¡¯t even stay at home¡°,


    Mia said.


    Upon hearing Noel, Asher became anxious immediately. How could he not care about the thoughts of


    his only grandson?


    Marie knew that if Mia continued to fan the mes like this, Asher would eventually send her back.


    She whispered a few words to Jolie, walked to the entrance of the Estate, and saw Carly¡¯s face flushed


    red from kneeling under the scorching sun. Smiling, she asked, ¡°Are you kneeling here to apologize to


    me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Carly lifted her head and saw Marie mocking her. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°You little brat! Don¡¯t be


    so smug. There will be a time when you¡¯ll kneel before me!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you still have the nerve to say that? Yesterday, Ipletely destroyed your image. Does


    your Ira even care about you now?¡± Marie mocked.


    Carly¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Yesterday, someone had used her in public of hiring someone to


    because of Marie!


    ¡°Look at this, aren¡¯t they ignoring you? Does that mean my chance hase?¡± Marieughed even


    more proudly.


    Carly sprang up from the ground and fiercely raised her hand, pping Marie hard across the face.


    Marie¡¯s body swayed to the side, and she fell to the ground with the momentum.


    ¡°Ms. Marie! Ms. Marie! Are you alright?¡± Jolie hurried over to help her.


    ¡°Marie! You wretched woman, I won¡¯t let you have your way!¡±


    Carly, furious, raised her leg to kick her,nding a solid blow on Marie¡¯s calf, who let out a muffled


    groan.


    Jolie shouted loudly, blocking Carly¡¯s way. Then Marie turned her head, looked at Carly, and smirked


    triumphantly. Carly was taken aback when she suddenly heard Asher¡¯s voice: ¡°Stop!¡±


    Asher stepped out, striking Carly¡¯s leg with his cane. Carly fell to her knees with a thud, gasping in pain


    from the sudden blow.


    Jolie helped Marie up and gently asked, ¡°Ms. Marie, are you alright?¡±


    Chapter 45¡¯Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.81%


    Get Borus


    Marle shook her head, looked down at Carly kneeling by her feet, andughed.


    ¡°Is this what you promised me, that no one would bully Marie? Huh? Right at our doorstep, they dared


    to punch and kick Marie! If you had taken her back, would you have beaten her to death?¡± Asher


    angrily pounded the floor.


    ¡°No, Dad, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± Mia stammered as she tried to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing! I saw it with my own eyes! Let me tell you, give up on that idea! From now on, Marie


    will be living here with me! Carly, kneel down here and don¡¯t get up until you admit your mistake!¡±


    Asher said angrily.


    ¡°Jolie! Help Marie back to her room! Edward! Close the door for me! Make Carly kneel! No one is


    allowed to plead for her!¡± Asher yelled angrily.


    Edward immediately closed the door and followed Asher back to the Estate.


    ¡°Mom, what should we do? We can¡¯t let her live with Grandpa!¡± Carly asked anxiously.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what to do? I wanted to ask you the same thing! If you hadn¡¯t stolen the photo and


    made a scene in public, how could you have been humiliated? Today, you were supposed to apologize,


    not hit her!¡± Mia angrily looked at her disappointing daughter.


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand her arrogant attitude! She¡¯s trying to bully us, and now Grandpa is protecting her.


    What if he gives her a portion of the shares? How much money would we lose? I didn¡¯t do it on


    purpose, Mom, please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡± Carly said, sobbing.


    Watching her precious daughter kneeling on the ground, Mia felt heartbroken as well. ¡°Carly, hang in


    there a little longer. Mom will have Noele back and plead with your father on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and get Noel back here, I don¡¯t want to be kneeling here and be theughingstock of


    others,¡± Carly said through her tears.


    Mia hurried back to the mansion and called Noel. Noel was in his office, and when he saw Mia¡¯s call,


    he frowned and answered, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Noel, pleasee back quickly. Your grandfather made Carly kneel outside the Estate for the


    whole morning, and no one can persuade him otherwise. She¡¯s delicate and tender, how can she


    endure such hardship?¡± Mia said urgently.


    ¡°Why is Grandpa making Carly kneel?¡± Noel asked.


    ¡°Because¡­ because¡­ Carly was being thoughtless and made Grandpa angry. Don¡¯t ask any more


    questions, juste back quickly and apologize to your Grandpa. He loves you the most,¡± Mia urged.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Noel hung up the phone, gave his secretary a few instructions, and then


    drove back to the Spence mansion.


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.87%


    Get Bou


    Upon arriving at the Spence mansion, Noel didn¡¯t go to the mansion but headed straight to the Estate.


    At the entrance, he saw Carly kneeling down, her little face sunburned red. Seeing his own


    sister like this, he felt extremely distressed and asked, ¡°What did you do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Noel, please help me beg Grandpa not to make me kneel anymore!¡± Carly sald.


    ¡°What kind of mess did you cause at the Hebert residence yesterday, and what have you done today?¡±


    Noel asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my scandal, it¡¯s clearly Marie¡¯s. Who knows if she¡¯s been messing around with Mr. Whitney!¡±


    Carly pouted.


    ¡°Carly! Don¡¯t go too far! She¡¯s still your sister!¡± Noel scolded.


    ¡°Noel! Are you going to help me or not? Do you really want me to kneel here all day?¡± Carly looked at


    him with a wronged expression.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go talk to Grandpa.¡± Noel said as he walked inside.


    The housekeeper entered the living room and said to Asher, ¡°Mr. Noel has returned.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Mr. Noel must have heard about Ms. Carly being punished by kneeling and hase


    to plead for her.¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Asher didn¡¯t want to offend Noel, but Marie was sitting on the couch nearby, silently


    letting Jolie change her bandages.


    Asher nced at Marie, and with her head lowered, Marie reassured Jolie, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t


    hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding, how can it not hurt?¡± Ms. Carly went too far. We¡¯re sisters, how could she hit you like


    this? Jolie said with a pained expression as she gently applied medicine.


    ¡°I¡¯m not her sister, they never treated me like family.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°From now on, Ms. Marie, no one will bully you here. Old Mr. Spence will protect you,¡± Jolie said.


    The two people were engaged in a lively conversation, making it even more difficult for Asher to


    interrupt. Edward coughed twice, and only then did Marie slowly raise her head and ask, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie, Mr. Noel is back.¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Are you here to plead for Carly? Let Grandpa decide,¡± Marie said, lowering her head again to watch


    Jolie bandage the wound.


    Noel walked in and greeted Asher first, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Noel¡¯s here, what¡¯s going on? Asher asked knowingly.


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    27.93%


    Get Borus


    ¡°Grandpa, I rushed back yesterday and didn¡¯t have time to see you or Marie.¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Grandpa is in good health, don¡¯t worry. You work hard, so there¡¯s no need to keeping back.¡±


    Asher said.


    ¡°Grandpa, Carly may have upset you with her thoughtlessness, but she has been kneeling all morning.


    She has been pampered since she was little, and her body might not be able to take it if she continues


    kneeling. School starts in a few days; please let her go back.¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Noel, Carly made a mistake. It¡¯s not like I can just tell her to go back.¡± Asher nced at Marie.


    Noel understood and looked at Marie, saying, ¡°Carly made a mistake, and I apologize to Marie on


    her behalf.¡±


    ¡°I cannot ept Noel¡¯s apology on their behalf, but I would like to ask Noel, do you know what mistake


    Carly made?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Yesterday, I heard about how you were humiliated in public at the Hebert residence,¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Mr. Noel, even if you favor Ms. Carly, you shouldn¡¯t treat Ms. Marie like this, should you? Ms. Carly did


    something terrible to our Ms. Marie, but Ms. Marie didn¡¯t hold a grudge. This morning, she said she


    came to apologize, but outside the Estate, she punched and kicked Ms. Marie. Look at these injuries


    on Ms. Marie¡¯s body and the bruises on her legs, all caused by Ms. Carly. Just because she¡¯s been


    pampered and can¡¯t be punished, does it mean


    ur Ms. Marie deserves to be beaten because she¡¯s tough?¡±


    Jolie rattled on and on, not caring whether Asher was unhappy or not, and put all her energy into


    standing up for Marie.


    ¡°Alright, Jolie, since Noel and Carly are siblings, I can¡¯tpete. Since Noel personally pleaded, let¡¯s


    just drop it.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Marie¡­¡± Asher wanted to say something.


    ¡°Grandpa, let Carly go back, I¡¯m fine.¡± Marie said, leading Jolie out of the living room.


    ¡°Ah! Edward, please tell Carly to go back!¡± Asher sighed. Just now, Jolie¡¯s words had truly struck a


    chord in his heart.


    Marie had been bullied to such an extent, while Carly only had to endure kneeling for a morning


    before it was over. He felt extremely guilty towards Marie.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to see Marie.¡± Noel said.


    Asher waved his hand, and Noel quickly walked out of the living room.


    ¡°Edward, the Spence family really owes Marie so much!¡± Asher sighed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Ms. Marie won¡¯t me you.¡± Edward reassured.


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    28.00%


    Get Borus


    ¡°How can I not feel guilty? She has no mother, and I haven¡¯t been able to take good care of her. Yet,


    she still wholeheartedly wants to apany me, an old man. Compared to Carly, Marie is truly much


    more sensible!¡± Asher eximed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence knows that Ms. Marie is filial, so he won¡¯t treat her unfairly in the future!¡± Edward


    said.


    No sooner had Noel left than Dennis arrived. Asher immediately had him ushered in and asked, ¡°What


    brings you here, Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I made ns with Marie to have dinner together, and I¡¯m going to pick her up.¡± Dennis


    said.


    Asher¡¯s face lit up with joy in an instant, and he said, ¡°Then go find ho


    bad mood, so don¡¯t argue with her.¡±


    ¡°No, Marie is still young,¡± said Dennis.


    in the backyard. She¡¯s in a


    Noel walked to the backyard, where Marie was sitting alone in the gazebo, eyes closed, rejuvenating


    herself.


    These messy situations were bothering her, and all she wanted was to grow up faster, even faster,


    so she could face Wren and Seth.


    Noel looked at the girl¡¯s somewhat lonely figure and walked over, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    that Carly hit you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know


    Upon hearing the sound, Marie lifted her head and nced at Noel nonchntly, asking, ¡°If you knew,


    would you stille to plead for mercy?¡±


    ¡°Marie, Carly is my younger sister¡± Noel said.


    ¡°So, Noel, just firmly stand by your own sister and don¡¯t show me any kindness. Otherwise, your two¨C


    faced behavior is disgusting.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°I will protect you and won¡¯t let anyone bully you again!¡± Noel promised.


    Upon hearing this, Marie turned around and nced at Noel, then burst outughing.


    ¡°Noel, do you really think Carly can bully me? As long as Carly dares to fight me, I can kick her out of


    the Spence family.¡± Marie said, as if she had heard a joke.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t be so hostile!¡± Noel frowned in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have the right to lecture me!¡± Marie¡¯s face turned cold as she turned to leave, but


    Noel grabbed her wrist.


    The girl had lost a lot of weight, her wrists were slender, and holding them gave a feeling as if they


    could be easily snapped.


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees


    28.06%


    Get Borus


    ¡°Let me take a look at your injury.¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Marie said with a disgusted frown.


    ¡°Listen to me!¡± Noel stubbornly refused to let go.


    ¡°Noel, I¡¯m telling you again, let go!¡± Marie was angry.


    Noel remained still, and Marie raised her foot to kick him. He dodged it, but her other hand formed a fist


    and struck Noel¡¯s chest with great force, causing him to grunt. He grabbed Marie¡¯s hand and pressed


    her against the stone pir of the pavilion, staring at her as he asked, ¡°Where did you learn


    those moves?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Marie said, avoiding eye contact with a look of disgust.


    Before Noel had a chance to argue, he was suddenly yanked away with


    side, crashing into a nearby stone bench.


    great force and thrown to the


    Marie turned her head and saw Dennis, his hair neatly groomed and his facial features as striking


    as a sculpture. He was wearing a ck shirt with subtle patterns, the slow rolled up to reveal his


    well¨Cdefined forearms.


    Dennis quickly pulled Marie behind him, firmly shielding her with his body..


    Noel was just hit and punched by Marie, and now, for some unknown reason, he was dragged away


    and crashed into a stone bench. Fuming with anger, he stood up to grab Marie. Dennis, with a cold


    expression and thin lips, spat out a single word: ¡°Scram!¡±


    Chapter 45 Apologize to Me on Your Knees

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, this is my family matter. Please, Mr. Whitney, step aside!¡± Noel said with an


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    unfriendly expression.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not your family.¡± Marie stood behind Dennis and said lightly.


    Noel: ¡°Marie¡­¡±


    ¡°Noel, I¡¯ll still call you Noel, because we¡¯re not enemies yet. If you want to protect Carly, then don¡¯t


    provoke me. I don¡¯t need your kindness or your protection. Please stay away from me.¡± Marie spoke


    very calmly, just wanting to make things clear.


    Noel wanted to say something else, but Dennis, already impatient, pulled Marie away.


    Stepping out of the backyard, Dennis finally let go of her. Marie rubbed her wrist and asked, ¡°How did


    you get here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together today,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it would be in two days?¡± Marie said, feeling helpless.


    ¡°In a couple of days, I¡¯ll be heading back to New York,¡± Dennis said solemnly.


    Marie looked up, meeting those ink¨Cck eyes, as still as obsidian, gazing at her like a whirlpool.


    Marie¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. For so many days, Dennis had always been in front of her, and she


    had forgotten that he was from New York and wouldn¡¯t always be in Las Vegas.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­ what would you like to eat? My treat.¡± Marie smiled, pulling up the corners of her


    mouth.


    Dennis stared at her for a full minute without speaking. Marie felt ufortable under his gaze and


    was just about to turn her head away when Dennis raised his hand and gently pinched her chin.


    The man¡¯s voice, tinged with anger and a hint of caution, rang out above her head: ¡°Who did this?¡±


    The simple three words, spoken from his lips, suddenly imbued the cold, clear voice with a hint of


    warmth.


    Marie¡¯s nose tingled, and she raised her head with a smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I didn¡¯t suffer any


    loss.¡±


    ¡°Where else are you hurt?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go change my clothes, and then we can go eat,¡± Marie said with a smile.


    Before Dennis could answer, Marie had already run back to her room.


    With a loud bang, she closed the door. Raising her hand to touch her face, she realized that tears


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.18%


    had unknowingly started to fall.


    Cat Bo


    She didn¡¯t know why, but the look on Dennis¡® face and the tone of his voice as he cautiously asked her


    who had hit her made her feel wronged. Neither Rose nor Marie had ever shown her this kind of


    concern before, and it made her feel both ufortable and yet yearning for more.


    She was tangled up in her own sensitivity and emotions. She went to the bathroom to wash her face,


    tied her hair up in a bun, changed her clothes, and headed out.


    Cullen was waiting at the door as Marie and Dennis came out. Smiling, he greeted Marie, ¡°Ms.


    Spence.¡±


    Marie alsoughed, and Cullen opened the back door of the car, allowing the two of them to get in.


    Dennis asked, ¡°Where should we eat?¡±


    Marie thought for a moment, ¡°Do you feel like eating Greek food?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°No way,¡± Dennis immediately objected.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something light,¡± Dennis said. ¡°Cullen, find a healthy deli for us.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cullen immediately took out his phone to use the navigation, and then set off driving.


    ¡°Dennis, I don¡¯t want deli cuisine!¡± Marie rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Take me out for a meal, and listen to what I have to say,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie was speechless. When they arrived at the restaurant, she had no choice but to follow Dennis


    inside.


    After sitting down, Dennis ordered some food. Apart from oatmeal, he chose light dishes. Marie, who


    had been craving for some meat and fish, clenched her teeth and asked, ¡°Dennis, are you getting


    old?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dennis nced at her.


    ¡°Only old people need to worry about their health!¡± Marie was so annoyed that she wanted to smash


    the te.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Dennis didn¡¯t even lift his head and ordered another serving of finger food.


    The dishes were served, all of them light and delicate. Marie, on the verge of tears, swallowed her


    nd oatmeal with bananas and raisins, and asked, ¡°When are you going back to New York?¡±


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.23%


    Get Borus


    ¡°In a couple of days, we¡¯ll leave,¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°This time, I came to celebrate Old Mr. Spence¡¯s birthday and to handle some branch office affairs.


    Once I¡¯m done, I should leave, as there are many things to do in New York,¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°So, will youe back to Las Vegas in the future?¡± Marie asked, stirring her oatmeal in circles with a


    spoon.


    Dennis looked up and raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Do you want me toe?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were pitch ck, staring intently at her. Marie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she lowered


    her head, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t make decisions about your matters.¡±


    ¡°You can try to decide,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie looked up, not quite grasping the situation. She wondered, ¡°How should I decide?¡± What did


    Dennis mean by this?


    Dennis looked at the girl¡¯s stunned little face, picked up a chopstick¨Cfull of vegetables and ced it on


    her te, smiling, ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Marie quietly lowered her head and ate her meal, still troubled by what Dennis had just said.


    Dennis¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He picked up a napkin and leisurely wiped his mouth before


    answering, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Handle it ording to the contract breach regtions, and after calcting everything, send the


    details to Terry Group,¡± Dennis said.


    Over there, someone said something else, and a hint of impatience appeared on Dennis¡¯s face: ¡°No


    need, you have full authority to handle everything after terminating the cooperation. If Terry Group


    calls, just tell them I¡¯m not here.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone, and Marie raised her eyebrows, asking, ¡°Having trouble working with


    Terry Group?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Terry Group leaked business information, allegedly breaching the contract,¡± Dennis said


    briefly.


    Marie felt a slight stir in her heart. Yesterday, after the banquet ended, Cullen had mentioned


    something to Dennis about what the media knew. Dennis had left in a hurry, and today, Terry Group


    was suspected of breaching a contract. In other words, Emory and Kate had seeded in their n.


    ¡°Did you


    suffer a huge loss after the failed coboration with Terry Group?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Care about me?¡± Dennis raised an eyebrow.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.29%


    Get Borus


    ¡°No, just asking.¡± Marie rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°There have been some losses, but Terry Group isn¡¯t the only option. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t cooperate,¡±


    Dennis said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Marie muttered, looking down.


    ¡°You seem to be quite concerned about the Terry Group?¡± Dennis asked.


    No, not at all. Just asking casually, Marie immediately denied.


    So, that means you care about me, right? After going in circles, the conversation returned to this topic.


    Marie kept her head down, focusing on her meal, and firmly refused to engage in conversation.


    Dennis chuckled softly and asked, ¡°The university entrance exam is just a few months away. Have you


    decided on a major yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can be an agent? I want to start an entertainmentpany,¡± Marie finally


    looked up and spoke to him..


    ¡°Oh? What made you think of doing this?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I enjoy working behind the scenes,¡± Marieughed.


    ¡°Sure, whichpany would you like to intern at?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Can I go to any of them?¡± Marieughed.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to go to KBK,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Olive Spence¡¯s entertainmentpany? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll give you a hard time?¡± Dennis


    asked.


    ¡°Would the sisters of the Spence family really leave me alone if I don¡¯t go to KBK?¡± Marie retorted.


    ¡°Once you get into Yale University, I¡¯ll let you join KBK,¡± said Dennis.


    Marie knows about Yale University, one of the top five higher education institutions in the country.


    ¡°Why does it have to be Yale University?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Yale University has a high overall rating, so you¡¯ll have more options. Agents don¡¯t have high


    educational requirements, and since you enjoy working behind the scenes, you could try studying


    screenwriting. In the future, it would also be great to work as a director,¡± Dennis suggested.


    Marie listened quietly, not saying a word. There were still many things she only half¨Cunderstood.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.35%


    Get Bonus


    The original Marie, whose body she now inhabited, had done quite a bit of research, but she herself


    was just a neer to all of this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to go to New York?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°No, Grandpa said that the Luo family will eventually expand to New York, so we¡¯ll have to go there


    sooner orter,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°After you finish your university entrance exam, you cane to New York for an internship. I¡¯ll arrange


    for you to join KBK,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°KBK isn¡¯t yourpany, are you sure I can go in?¡± Marie hesitated a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Dennis raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to believing in myself,¡± Marie said with a smile.


    Dennis reached out and gently tousled her bangs, sa..


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    After much difficulty, Marie finally finished the bowl of oatmeal, letting out a sigh. This meal was just too


    nd for her taste.


    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Dennis asked her.


    ¡°Take me to the kickboxing gym, I have training today,¡± Marie said.


    Dennis raised an eyebrow, wondering if Marie had really learned these skills in abat ss.


    Marie went to pay the bill, and the two of them left the restaurant. Dennis fetched the car and opened


    the passenger door for Marie.


    Marie sat down, fastened her seatbelt, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Cullen?¡±


    ¡°Back at thepany,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie chuckled, ¡°Cullen really works hard, being both a driver and an assistant. Luckily, he¡¯s a strong


    man; I doubt a woman could handle it all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hire female assistants,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Dennis, if you keep acting so aloof, you¡¯ll end up all alone,¡± Marie teased him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll happen,¡± Dennis nced at her.


    Marie¡¯s gaze made him blush, so he turned to look out the window. Dennis parked the car in the


    kickboxing gym¡¯s parking spot and got out.


    ¡°Are you going in too?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Boring, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Dennis followed Marie as they entered the venue.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.40%


    Get Borus


    Upon seeing Marle, Levi smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been here for a few days, I thought you had


    given up on practicing!¡±


    ¡°How could this be? Mr. Martin, please wait a moment while I change my clothes.¡± Marie headed.


    towards the changing room.


    Dennis finds a spot to sit down and asks, ¡°Does shee here to train often?¡±


    Levi loved to chat, and he was talking to Dennis: ¡°No, I¡¯ve only practiced once. I¡¯m just a sparring


    partner, and that little girl is quite fierce when she fights.¡±


    As they were talking, Marie came out wearing her workout clothes. Her hair, which was previously in a


    bun, was now in a high ponytail. She wore a ck sports bra, revealing her well¨Cdefined abs, and


    ck leggings that hugged her slender legs. In an instant, the girl transformed from a delicate


    look to a sporty one.


    Entering the sports field, Levi asked, ¡°Same old rules?¡±


    ¡°Alright, the usual way,¡± Marie said.


    Levi immediately attacked, but Marie dodged to the side, threw a punch, swiftly moved, and kicked her


    leg in one fluid motion. Her attack was as smooth as flowing water, not at all like someone who


    had only trained once.


    Dennis¡¯s curiosity surfaced once again, who exactly is this girl?


    After ying for 20 minutes, both of them were drenched in sweat. During the break, Marie, panting


    heavily, sat inside the court, not caring about the sweat dripping from her forehead, and gulped down


    water.


    Dennis said, ¡°Your punch is too slow, and your kickcks power.¡®


    Marieughed, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Dennis raises an eyebrow: ¡°Want to give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Marie stood up and stretched her muscles.


    Dennis leisurely walked into the venue, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt to reveal his well¨Cdefined


    forearms.


    He smiled at Marie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Marie threw a quick punch, but no matter how fast she struck, Dennis easily dodged it, as if he was


    always just a bit faster than her.


    Marie panted heavily, but she couldn¡¯t manage to touch the hem of his clothes, which left her extremely


    frustrated.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.46%


    Get Bonus


    She swiftly struck at Dennis¡¯s face, but he dodged to the side, grabbing her wrist with his left hand.


    Marie twisted her body and raised her right arm, attempting to elbow Dennis in the chest, but he


    caught her once again.


    With her hands locked, Marie instinctively relied on Dennis¡¯s strength to turn over. She kicked out with


    both legs, but Dennis swiftly moved to the side, trapping Marie securely in his embrace.


    Marie¡¯s hands were tied behind her back, pressed against Dennis. The man leaned in closer, his


    slightly panting voice ringing in her ear, ¡°Was that move just now also taught by Mr. Martin?¡±


    Marie was taken aback, realizing she had been too absorbed in her actions. She had been relying on


    instinct, and thatst kick she delivered could have easily broken someone¡¯s ribs if it hadnded


    solidly on a person.


    Marie turned her head to avoid the man¡¯s warm breath and said, ¡°No, I taught myself.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t ask any further questions, and he loosened his grip. Marie, now free, turned around to


    face Dennis, looking into his eyes.


    For some reason, even though Dennis didn¡¯t ask anything, Marie felt that he was getting close to


    the truth.


    The man¡¯s perceptive gaze left her feeling uneasy. Had he conducted an investigation? What had he


    discovered?


    All the assassins in the Rodger Group are unidentified ghosts, and only within the Rodger Group do


    their profiles exist.


    So, no matter how Dennis tries to investigate, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find any information about


    Rose. She shouldn¡¯t worry about this.


    Levi hurried over, flustered, and said, ¡°Hey girl, you can¡¯t hit like that. What if you break your


    boyfriend?¡±


    Who said Dennis is Marie¡¯s boyfriend?


    Marie: ¡°Mr. Min he isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Dennis: ¡°Mr. Martin is right, we can¡¯t fight like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing, I can tell your boyfriend is skilled, and those two weren¡¯t just ying around. Got


    it?¡± Levi said.


    Marie felt helpless, but she could only nod and say, ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Dennis seemed to be in a good mood and said, ¡°I think we¡¯ve practiced enough. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Marie nodded, went to the changing room to grab her clothes, greeted Levi, and then left.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.52%


    Get Borus


    Sitting in Dennis¡¯s car, Marie¡¯s stomach suddenly let out an embarrassing growl. Marie felt mortified ¨C


    how embarrassing!


    Dennisughed, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I had oatmeal for lunch¡­ I¡¯m still hungry¡­¡± Marie said, lowering her head, her face blushing


    all the way to her ears.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I want to go home and have dinner with Grandpa. Yesterday was my first day moving in, and I haven¡¯t


    had a meal with him yet,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Dennis, how are you so skilled?¡± Marie asked curiously. She thought that only the original Rose could


    barelypete with Dennis, but Rose had been trained in the school of hard knocks for over a


    decade, while Dennis had not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced.¡± Dennis¡¯s answer was simple, as if he didn¡¯t really want to discuss it.


    Marie tactfully refrained from asking further questions.


    As the car rounded the bend, Dennis pulled over and said, ¡°Cullen mentioned that the muffins at the


    corner shop are really delicious. Do you want to grab some to fill our stomachs?¡±


    Marie nodded and got out of the car. There were a few people waiting in line at the entrance of the


    shop. When it was Marie¡¯s turn, she said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like a muffin, please.¡±


    The boss packed a box for her and said, ¡± dors and 50 cents.¡±


    Marie patted her pocket and realized, shoot, she left her wallet at the kickboxing gym.


    Dennis took out his wallet, handed the shopkeeper 5 dors, and took the muffin. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he


    said.


    Back in the car, Dennis handed her the muffin and said, ¡°You owe me more and more now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marie suddenly remembered the matter of the evening gown and asked, ¡°Was it you


    who had the gown delivered?¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    The Beauty and the Brain By Natalie Jones


    ¡°Um,¡± Dennis said as he drove the car.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°I told Old Mr. Spence, but I didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t mention it to you,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Are formal dresses expensive?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Dennis said.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.57%


    Get Bo


    Marie pouted, realizing that it was true. After all, Dennis was the heir to New York¡¯s most prestigious


    family, and for him, a single piece of formal wear meant nothing.


    She chewed on her muffin silently, and Dennis quickly drove them to the Spence mansion.


    After getting off the car, Dennis said, ¡°Let¡¯s find other ways to deal with them in the future, so we don¡¯t


    get beaten up.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Marie nodded.


    ¡°Marie.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°I have a flight at 2 PM the day after tomorrow,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Marie said, lowering her head.


    ¡°You can try, but deciding things for me won¡¯t work,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie¡¯s mind was in a whirl, and she didn¡¯t speak. Dennis reached out to gently tousle her messy


    bangs, then turned around and got into the car.


    Marie watched the car until its taillights disappeared from view, then turned around and headed


    back to the Estate.


    As soon as he entered, Edward saw her and smiled, ¡°I thought Ms. Marie would be backter. Have


    you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I came back to have a meal with Grandpa,¡± Marie said.


    Edward¡¯s eyes lit up with joy, and he instructed the kitchen to serve the dishes quickly. He then went


    inside the house to invite Asher to join them.


    Once they were seated, Edward said, ¡°Ms. Marie, please eat more. Old Mr. Spence specifically


    instructed the kitchen to prepare some light dishes for you. Since you¡¯re injured, consuming too much


    soy sauce and chili pepper might leave scars.¡±


    Marie suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Will eating too many chili peppers leave scars?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we should still watch our diet while the wound hasn¡¯t fully healed,¡± Edward said.


    So, is Dennis determined not to eat Greek food today because he¡¯s afraid it might leave a scar on her


    wound?


    She felt warm and fuzzy inside, yet a bit disorganized, as she lowered her head to eat her meal.


    Dennis said, ¡°You can give it a try, but it¡¯s my decision to make.¡±


    He also asked, ¡°Do you want me toe to Las Vegas?¡®


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    11


    28.63%


    Get Bonus


    It seemed as if there were some things she understood, but not quitepletely. It was a feeling of


    being unable to express herself, with the words stuck in her heart.


    ¡°Girl, didn¡¯t you have fun going out with Dennis?¡± Asher asked.


    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s just having a meal,¡± Marie said, looking down.


    ¡°Is it that today¡¯s meal doesn¡¯t suit your taste?¡± Asher asked again.


    ¡°No, Grandpa, I had snacks in the afternoon, so I can¡¯t eat anymore,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°In a couple of days, school will start, and you need to study hard. Otherwise, with your current


    grades, how can you get into a good university?¡± Asher said with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I will study hard,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Have you decided which university you want to attend?¡± the old man asked.


    ¡°Yale University,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­cough¡­¡± Asher suddenly choked and started coughing vigorously.


    ¡°Edward immediately helped Asher catch his breath and gave him some water. Once Asher finally


    recovered, he asked, ¡°Which university are you nning to apply to?¡±


    ¡°Yale University, huh?¡± Marie repeated.


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s good to have dreams, but you must also face reality. Yale University is one of the top five


    universities in the country, and countless people struggle to get in every year!¡± Asher said.


    ¡°Um, I know, but I can get in,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t get too cocky. With your grades being at the bottom of the school, it¡¯s already impressive if


    you can get into college, let alone Yale University!¡± the old man said.


    Marie was greatly embarrassed, as she had forgotten that the original owner of this body had been


    drugged by Mia, causing her to be dull and foolish. She had always been at the bottom of the


    school¡¯s rankings.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get into Yale University!¡± Marie said with a smile.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve blown your own trumpet too much, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do now!¡± Asher snorted.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m your dear granddaughter, why do you always put me down!¡± Marie pouted.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t discourage you. If you get into Yale University, Grandpa will give you 5% of the


    Marie¡¯s eyes lit up. What was Asher up to with this performance?


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.69%


    Get Bopus


    Mason holds 5% of the shares, Noel has 10%, and Asher grasps a whopping 45% of the shares,


    remaining thergest shareholder in the Spence Group. Undoubtedly, he is the undisputed chairman.


    If she gets a 5% stake, she could be on equal footing with Mason in thepany. Although Marie


    really wants it, she hesitates. Is Asher genuinely offering it to her, or is he just testing her?


    ¡°Grandpa, why would I need shares? I¡¯m not even joining thepany¡°, Marie tried to dodge the


    issue.


    ¡°You may not be working in thepany now, but once Grandpa is gone, they might not amodate


    you there either. With these shares, you can still receive annual dividends and not have to worry about


    food and clothing!¡± Asher said earnestly.


    ¡°Grandpa! What are you talking nonsense about? You¡¯re in such good health, why even think about


    these things?¡±


    Marie was somewhat unhappy. Although Asher was meticulous in everything he did, he was also very


    kind to her, and there was definitely some affection between them.


    ¡°Girl, these shares aren¡¯t just handed to you for nothing. If you get into Yale University, this is the


    reward


    you deserve. If you don¡¯t, well, you won¡¯t get anything!¡± Asher said with augh as he stood up and


    went out for a stroll.


    Marie returned to her room, lying on the bed, tossing and turning. She felt that things had been quite


    chaotic recently.


    Dennis made her feel confused, and so did Asher.


    She was reborn to seek vengeance, but it seemed that more and more uncontroble events were


    finding their way into her heart.


    There were many things that she had never encountered or experienced when she was Rose.


    The unfamiliarity frightened her, yet the warmth drew her closer.


    Chapter 46 Breaking Your Boyfriend


    28.75%


    Get Bors


    Chapter 47 I Have Always Been a Madman


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The sound of knocking came from the door. Marie got out of bed and opened it, only to find Edward


    standing outside with a tray in his hands.


    ¡°Edward, is there something going on? It¡¯s sote,¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner, and Old Mr. Spence is worried you might be hungry. He


    asked me to bring you some more food,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, and sorry for the trouble, Edward.¡± Marie stepped aside to make way as Edward


    entered the room, carrying a tray.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, I¡¯ve warmed up some milk for you and prepared a few finger food. Please have a bite


    before going to sleep, don¡¯t go to bed hungry,¡± Edward said as he ced the items on the table,


    reminding her.


    ¡°Alright, I understand now. Thank you, Edward,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, you¡¯ve had a hard time in the past, and Old Mr. Spence feels sorry about it. Sometimes he


    wants to make it up to you, so please don¡¯t refuse his help. He¡¯s old, and it¡¯s inevitable that he


    may not think things through thoroughly,¡± Edward suddenly said.


    Marie looked up and met Edward¡¯s concerned gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°I understand, thank you


    for the reminder, Edward.¡±


    Edward: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be heading back then, Ms. Marie. Remember to eat something.¡±


    Marie: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Edward¡¯s action of bringing her ate¨Cnight snack wasn¡¯t really for that purpose. Instead, it was


    because during dinner, Marie tactfully refused Asher¡¯s offer of shares, and now Edward was here to


    confront her about it.


    Marie figured out that Asher felt extremely guilty towards her, so his sincere intention was to offer


    her shares for protection, rather than testing her.


    She should have been happy for getting a share of the stocks, but she felt mncholic due to Asher¡¯s


    increasing age.


    Marie sipped her milk, ncing at the assortment of finger food on the te, but nothing seemed


    appetizing. She opened the door and walked to the living room entrance, remembering the box of


    muffins Dennis had bought for her on their way back. They hadn¡¯t finished them, so she had ced


    the box on top of the cab by the entrance.


    Marie grabbed a muffin and, as she turned around, she was startled. ¡°Jolie, it¡¯s sote at night, why


    Chapter 471 Have Always Been a 1/adman


    28.80%


    Get Borus


    aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marle, it¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll help the housekeepers tidy up the kitchen.¡± Jolie said.


    Seeing the muffin in Marie¡¯s hand, Jolie grinned cheekily, ¡°Did Mr. Whitney buy it for you?¡±


    Marie: ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie, what do you think of Mr. Whitney?¡± Jolie asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Marie asked, her head lowered as she walked back into the room.


    Jolie followed behind her, chattering away, ¡°What about his character and family background? Ms.


    Marie, don¡¯t you think Mr. Whitney treats you very well?¡±


    Marie walked back to her room and plopped down on the carpet, resting her chin on her hands. She


    thought to herself, has Dennis been treating her well?


    It seems pretty good.


    He saved her life, lent her 3 million dors, gifted her elegant dresses, and helped her deal with Mia


    and her daughter¡­


    Ever since her rebirth, Dennis has been the kindest person to her.


    Marie felt so good that she believed if she were tomit murder now, Dennis would even hand


    her the knife.


    Seeing Jolie¡¯s eyes blinking at her, Marie took a bite of the muffin and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Does Ms. Marie like Mr. Whitney?¡± Jolie asked.


    Marie couldn¡¯t catch her breath as the muffin made her choke and cough. Jolie quickly gave her a sip


    of milk, which helped Marie breathe more easily.


    ¡°Ms. Marie had such a strong reaction, could it be that she really likes Mr. Whitney?¡± Jolie asked.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Take the stuff out, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Marie put down her muffin, stood


    up, and walked into the bathroom with her clothes.


    Jolie felt helpless, so she could only pack her things and leave Marie¡¯s room.


    After taking a bath, Marie came out to find that Jolie had already tidied up and left. However, the


    box of muffins was still sitting on the table.


    Marie crawled back into bed, pulling the covers over her head, her mind bing increasingly


    chaotic.


    Does she like Dennis?


    Chapter 471 Have Always Been a Madman


    28.86%


    Get Bopus


    Don¡¯t like it, huh?


    Dennis treats her quite well.


    But I never said I liked her, right?


    Marie tossed and turned, not wanting to think about it anymore. After struggling until midnight, she


    finally fell asleep.


    The next day¡­


    After getting up, Marie tidied up a bit and then joined Asher for breakfast before heading out,


    Today is the day Emory and I agreed upon for their visit to Las Vegas.


    nd


    Marie, dressed in a ck trench coat wearing sunsses, took one of Asher¡¯s cars and arrived at the


    airport early.


    At ten o¡¯clock, the flight from Moscow to Las Vegas arrived, and Marie stood at the arrival gate, eagerly


    looking forward. From a distance, she saw four peopleing out.


    The two men walking in front were wearing colorfT¨Cshirts and pants, with sneakers on their feet.


    The two women behind them were also dressed in colorful outfits.


    Marie felt embarrassed¡­ These four people walking together looked just like a tourist group¡­


    Marie held a rose in her hand, waving it in the air. The four people saw her and walked towards her.


    This is the secret code she and Emory agreed upon: the rose, representing Rose.


    The tall man leading the group walked over and sized her up. Marie took a deep breath and removed


    the sunsses from her face.


    ¡°Rose?!¡± All four of them were astonished.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Rose. Let¡¯s get in the car first, and I¡¯ll exin everything once we get


    home.¡±


    Upon seeing her face, which was identical to Rose¡¯s, the four of them were already half¨Cconvinced


    and followed her into the car.


    Marie drove to Westline Mansion, and the four of them entered the mansion. After setting down


    their backpacks, they all stared intently at Marie. Today, if she didn¡¯t exin herself clearly, she


    might not be able to leave the mansion.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m not Rose, my name is Marie. I¡¯m her twin sister, and we were


    separated when we were young. We only reunited a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Rose? Where did she go? Why isn¡¯t she here to pick us up?¡± asked the


    Chapter 47 1 Have Always Been a Madman


    28.92%


    Get Borus


    sunny¨Clooking boy.


    Marie nced at him; this was Luca, who didn¡¯t even have ast name when he first joined the Rodger


    Group. It was Marie who suggested that he take Emory¡¯s surname. So he became Luca


    Todd¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve already told Emory about it,¡± Marie said.


    Another tall man, who was the leader, was Emory. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked, and over a


    month ago, Wren did indeed take a team to Brussels. That¡¯s also when Rose went missing.¡±


    ¡°Rose told me that Wren has always been hostile towards her, and now that Wren has seeded, she


    will target you all, who are Rose¡¯s confidants. Mike and Jett have already been implicated, and you


    can¡¯t be in danger anymore,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°But why are you helping us?¡± Emory asked, standing next to the blonde¨Chaired, blue¨Ceyed Kate.


    ¡°We¡¯re just a group of fugitives without even a real identity.¡±


    ¡°Rose has passed away, and I will protect you all in her stead,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Is it really that simple?¡± Kate asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple. I¡¯ve bought this mansion, and you can stay here for now. If you have other ns, feel


    free to leave at any time. If you want to stay, I¡¯ll figure something out. As long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all


    that matters,¡± Marie said.


    Thest girl wearing sses was named Amy. She had been quiet all along, but finally spoke up,


    saying, ¡°I think Ms. Spence means no harm. Let¡¯s settle down for now.¡±


    The other three nodded and went to find their own rooms.


    Marie sat in the living room on the first floor, letting out a sigh.


    This hurdle was somehow ovee. As long as these four people were safe, she could


    wholeheartedly focus on dealing with Wren.


    After settling everyone in, Marie returned to the Estate.


    At this moment, Cullen knocked on Dennis¡¯s door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Dennis said, looking down at the documents.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, Ms. Marie, someone moved into that mansion today.¡± Cullen reported anxiously as he


    entered the room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Dennis asked.


    Cullen took out a few photos and ced them in front of Dennis, saying, ¡°Two men and two women.


    Ms. Marie personally picked them up from the airport and took them to the mansion. After settling


    Chapter 47 Have Always Been a Madman


    28.97%


    them in, Ms. Marie returned to the Spence mansion.¡±


    Get Borts


    Dennis looked at the photo in his hand. Marie was wearing a ck trench coat, sporting huge


    sunsses, and holding a vibrant bouquet of roses.


    Behind her, four young people followed, looking like they were here for a vacation¡­


    Have we found out who it is? Dennis asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked, but I couldn¡¯t find anything¡­¡± Cullen lowered his head.


    ¡°What do you mean it can¡¯t be found?¡± Dennis was speechless.


    ¡°I checked the flight records for that day, and these four people flew directly from Moscow to Las


    Vegas. Their documents were fake. I had someonepare their faces with all the systems, but there


    were no records of them. We couldn¡¯t find their names or identities; it¡¯s as if they appeared. out of thin


    air.¡± Cullen was speechless. What kind of people were surrounding this Marie?


    Dennis was also shocked. Could it be that these four people without identities had actually been


    smuggled in?


    He held a few photos, staring at Marie¡¯s delicate little face and the flowers in her hand.


    Rose¡­


    Rose?


    Rose is a world¨Crenowned spy and assassin. It is only natural that the people around her have no


    names and no identities, existing like ghosts.


    Last time, Rose made a deal using the location of the goods and exchanged it for 4.5 million dors.


    He had just found out that Rose was at the


    Marie.


    uber cafe. When he rushed over, he happened to run into


    This time, he was just about to coborate with Terry Group. Although Terry Group was eager to work


    together, they ¡°identally¡± leaked some business information.


    Every time, the only person present was Marie.


    However, Rose is a highly skilled assassin with no defeats to her name. Every mission she undertakes


    is executed wlessly.


    Marie is just a high school student. Cullen checkedst time, and she has never left the Spence


    mansion since she was a child.


    It can¡¯t be just one person¡¯s.


    Eliminate all possibilities, then the only impossible one is the correct answer.


    Chapter 471 Have Always Been a Madman


    29.03%


    There must be some connection between Marie and Rose!


    But what he couldn¡¯t understand was, why would a high school student be connected to a renowned


    assassin?


    ¡°Keep a close watch on those people, and report any news immediately.¡± Dennis instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Whitney, and what about Ms. Marie¡­ Should we keep an eye on her?¡± Cullen asked


    hesitantly.


    After a long silence, Dennis said in a deep voice, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Cullen stepped out the door, sighed, and shook his head.


    Marie is quite mysterious, and Dennis doesn¡¯t take the initiative to ask questions. Marie, on the other


    hand, is even less likely to voluntarily reveal anything. It always feels like something big is about to


    happen¡­


    The next day, Marie was at home when she suddenly received a call from Emory. In the call, Emory¡¯s


    voice was extremely anxious: ¡°Ms. Spence! Can youe over to the mansion right now? Amy is not


    doing well!¡±


    ¡°What does ¡®not in a good situation¡® mean?¡± Marie asked as she stood up from the couch and changed


    her shoes.


    ¡°She¡¯s had a high fever since yesterday, and she¡¯s been unconscious all day today. She even coughed


    up blood just now!¡± Emory said.


    ¡°Coughing up blood? Hold on, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Marie immediately left the house.


    Just as I arrived at the door, I bumped into Edward.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, where are you hurrying off to?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°Edward, I have to run an errand, so I¡¯m taking the Audi from Grandpa¡¯s garage,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, it¡¯s better to get your driver¡¯s license sooner rather thanter. Otherwise, driving without a


    license like this will make Old Mr. Spence unhappy,¡± Edward advised her.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Marie hurriedly drove out the door.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, Marie practically sprinted inside. Seeing her enter, Emory


    immediately led her further in.


    ¡°Amy is in the room, and Kate and Luca are taking care of her. We just left the Rodger Group, so it¡¯s


    not good to show our faces. You¡¯ll have to think of something.¡± Emory was somewhat anxious, after all,


    these people were like family who had been through life and death together.


    Marie entered the room and found Amy lying on the bed, her face pale and lifeless.


    Chapter 471 Have Always Been a Madman


    29.09%


    Get Bots


    ¡°Ms. Spence, please think of something quickly. Amy¡¯s fever must be more than just a simple one,¡±


    Luca said anxiously.


    These people couldn¡¯t make a conspicuous appearance at the hospital now. Left with no choice, Marie


    took out her phone and called Gavin.


    ¡°Ms. Spence?¡± Gavin¡¯s voice sounded quite cheerful on the other end.


    ¡°Dr. Hart, do you have a moment? I have a patient here who needs urgent treatment,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Tell me the location, and I¡¯ll head over right now,¡± Gavin agreed wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Westline Mansion District, Building A, Block 2,¡± Marie immediately provided the address.


    After hanging up the phone, Emory hesitated a bit, ¡°Ms. Spence, can we trust this doctor?¡±


    Marie: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he¡¯s the best doctor I know. When he arrives, you guys should stay out of


    sight to avoid anyplications.¡±


    About ten minutester, the sound of a car


    returned to their rooms. Marie went down ine could be heard. Emory and the others each


    opened the door, and said, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    ¡°What kind of patient? One that¡¯s worth Ms. Spence cing them in Westline Mansion?¡± Gavin


    asked.


    ¡°Stop asking questions, let¡¯s treat the illness first.¡± Marie led Gavin upstairs and entered Amy¡¯s


    room.


    Gavin examined Amy¡¯s body and even took her pulse, his brow furrowed the entire time. He said, ¡°It


    seems to be just a fever, but I rmend moving her to the hospital for further medical


    examination.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move her; she can only stay here,¡± Marie said.


    Gavin gave her a puzzled look and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll draw some blood for testing ande


    back tomorrow.¡±


    Marie nodded, watching as Gavin had his blood drawn. Then, she saw him off as he left the


    mansion.


    All day, Marie stayed in the mansion, watching as Kate and the others bustled about taking care of


    Amy. She could only wait for Gavin¡¯s examination results.


    In the afternoon, Amy suddenly began to vomit blood profusely, followed by convulsions and shock.


    Within a few minutes, her heartbeat ceased.


    As Kate and the others¡® loud shouts came from upstairs, Marie rushed up, only to find Amy out of


    breath.


    Chapter 471 Have Always Been a Madman


    29.14%


    Get Borus


    At that moment, Gavin called: ¡°Ms. Spence, the blood test results for the girl show that an unknown


    virus has entered her body and is rapidly destroying her immune system. If this continues, the fever will


    soon take her life. It¡¯s best to move her to the hospital¡¯s sterile room.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Marie said through gritted teeth, before hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Can someone exin why there¡¯s a virus inside Amy¡¯s body?¡± Marie asked, looking at the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wren. Rodger Group has been researching biomedicine, and Wren has ess to theb.


    Recently, she¡¯s the only one who took Amy there!¡± Kate said.


    Emory kicked over a chair beside him, and a sorrowful atmosphere enveloped the entire room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the funeral home. We¡¯ll bury Amy, and you guys draw your own blood. I¡¯ll take it for


    testing; we can¡¯t afford any more incidents!¡± After saying this, Marie left the mansion.


    Back in the car, Marie sat in the driver¡¯s seat, pounding the steering wheel fiercely asrge tears


    streamed down her face.


    Mike, Jett, Amy¡­


    Wren had already killed too many people around her, and she was still trapped in this small Spence


    family, unable to do anything!


    She was too weak, far too weak.


    Marie drove to the kickboxing gym and trained from afternoon until it got dark. She wore out Levi


    and even managed to break a sandbag.


    She had nowhere to vent her feelings, and the guilt and helplessness in her heart were about to


    consume her.


    At this moment, Dennis was sitting at the airport, when Cullen reminded him again, ¡°Mr. Whitney,


    it¡¯s time to board.¡±


    Dennis opened his phone, and ity quietly in the palm of his hand, with no messages or calls.


    Was he not clear in what he said?


    He said that he would be returning to New York this afternoon.


    He informed Marie of the time and location of his flight, thinking that the girl would surelye to see


    him off, even if she wasn¡¯t too reluctant to part ways, at the very least she would bid him


    farewell.


    However, she didn¡¯te.


    Not even a single phone call or message, it seemed as if Dennis leaving Las Vegas had nothing to do


    with her at all.


    Chapter 47 Have Always Been a Madman


    29.20%


    Get Borus


    Whether they would meet again in the future or not, she didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    Cullen was getting a bit anxious. It was clear that Dennis was waiting for Marie. Cullen tentatively


    asked, ¡°Ms. Marie might be held up by something. Should I give her a call to check?¡±


    Dennis put away his phone, his voice somewhat cold and firm, ¡°No need, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He had done more than enough, offering help and making his stance clear, yet Marie showed no


    response at all.


    There¡¯s no need to continue like this anymore.


    What could possibly hold up an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl?


    Even if you¡¯re busy, can¡¯t you spare some time to make a phone call?


    Dennis closed his phone, stood up, straightened his clothes, and left the rest area.


    When Marie left the kickboxing gym, it was raining outside. She didn¡¯t have an umbre, so she It was


    raining outside. She didn¡¯t have an umbre, so she hurriedly ran to the parking lot and drove back


    home.


    After parking the car, I prepared to let Jolie grab an umbre toe and pick her up. However, I


    realized that my phone was out of battery, so I had no choice but to get out of the car and walk back


    to the Estate.


    The rain in this season was icy cold and bone¨Cchilling, but this downpour made her even more


    awake.


    Asher¡¯s shares, she wanted to get her hands on them, along with the entire Spence family, she


    wanted it all.


    In the end, it¡¯s the Terry family.


    Marie walked up to the entrance of the Estate, just as Carly returned with an umbre in hand.


    ¡°Hey, who do you think I am? You¡¯re all drenched like a drowned rat, and your grandpa doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    Carly held a blue umbre, looking at her yfully.


    Marie wiped the rainwater off her face. She nced up at her and said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t get too smug. So what if you live with Grandpa? In the end, Dad will still go to New York to


    open a subsidiary for me and my sister, and all the shares will be given to Noel. You won¡¯t get a single


    penny from the entire Spence family!¡± Carly taunted.


    ¡°Carly, are you here to show off?¡± Marie looked up.


    ¡°Do I really need to show off to you? You¡¯re nothing but a beggar from the Spence family. Your mother


    died young and left you, and your father doesn¡¯t even look at you properly. You¡¯ll never get anything!¡±


    Carly sneered, looking at Marie¡¯s pathetic state with disgust.


    Chapter 47 Have Always Been a Madman


    29.26%


    Get Bors


    Marieughed, her smile tinged with a hint of mockery and a touch of helplessness.


    But her gaze was as cold as the rain that filled the sky.


    She took one step at a time, approaching closer. Carly felt scared and backed away. As Marie reached


    out her hand, Carly thought Marie was going to hit her and immediately lowered her head, trying to


    dodge.


    Then, Marie suddenly grabbed her by the cor. The immense force tightened around her neck,


    making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Before Carly had a chance to call for help, Marie grabbed her and forcefully pushed her against the


    wall. With her other hand, she snatched Carly¡¯s umbre and threw it angrily on the ground.


    In an instant, Carly was drenched by the heavy rain.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Marie¡­ Are you crazy?¡± Carly was a bit dazed from the heavy rain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Am I crazy? Don¡¯t you know that I¡®


    always been a madwoman? What did you just say? Your subsidiary? Noel¡¯s shares? Let me tell you, all


    of these are mine! In the end, you and your mother will be the beggars of the Spence family!¡± Marie¡¯s


    bloodshot eyes stared at her.


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ How dare you!¡± Carly eximed.


    ¡°Watch me, dare or not? If I find out that my mom¡¯s death has even the slightest connection to your


    mom, I will make sure you and your mom die a more miserable death!¡± Marie shouted loudly.


    ¡°Marie! Stop!¡± Noel¡¯s voice came from behind.


    It was pouring rain, and Noel thought ofing back early tonight to check on Asher, only to


    witness this scene.


    Carly found herself pinned against the wall by Marie, both of them drenched in the pouring rain.


    ¡°Noel¡­ Noel, save me!¡± Carly cried out.


    Marie didn¡¯t even look back. Seeing Carly¡¯s pitiful expression, sheughed. With a flick of her hand,


    Carly fell into the rain. Noel immediately rushed to help her. Carly scrambled up and hid in Noel¡¯s arms,


    crying andining, ¡°Noel! Marie said she¡¯s going to kill me! And she wants to kill mom


    too!¡±


    Noel frowned, just by looking at Marie¡¯s retreating figure, he could feel the malicious aura emanating


    from her.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why a young girl, in the prime of her life, could harbor so much resentment


    in her heart.


    ¡°Marie¡­ you¡­¡±


    Chapter 471 Have Always Been a Madman.


    29.31%


    Get Bord


    Marie slowly turned around, the heavy rain washing over her small face. Her long hair and dress clung


    tightly to her body.


    Her face turned pale, and though she was shivering from the cold, she still managed to smile.


    She nced at Carly, shivering in Noel¡¯s arms, and thought to herself that if it weren¡¯t for this family,


    the old Marie would have been the cherished gem of this household.


    But now, all she wanted was to reim what originally belonged to Marie, yet she was treated as an


    unforgivable mansionin.


    ¡°Noel, why are you nervous? Do you really believe what I said about scaring Carly? Or do you think I


    would actually kill her?¡± Marie tilted her head, her smile innocent and pure.


    Noel held the umbre, gazing at her intently without speaking.


    ¡°Carly, remember what I said, and wait for me,¡± Marie said with augh that sent chills down


    Carly¡¯s spine.


    Then she turned around and walked back to the Estate, step by step.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, you¡¯re back? Why are you all so


    for her to dry her hair.


    Jolie hurriedly went downstairs to grab a towel Jolie hurriedly went downstairs to grab a towel


    Marie shed a smile at Jolie, and then her figure wavered for a moment before she copsed onto


    the floor.


    Chapter 47 Have Always Been a Madman

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The Beauty and the Brain By Natalie Jones


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    Get Bor


    Marie could still hear Jolie¡¯s loud shouts in her ears, but she felt lightheaded and quickly lost


    consciousness.


    Upon hearing Jolie¡¯s cry, Asher and Edward immediately rushed downstairs, only to find Marie lying


    unconscious on the floor.


    Outside, Noel was getting ready to take Carly home when they heard voices and decided to join in.


    A few people hurried over to help Marie, while Carly stood to the side with her arms crossed, saying,


    ¡°What¡¯s she up to now? She was just acting all fierce and menacing, and now she¡¯s suddenly


    fainting.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Carly, what have you done to Ms. Marie again? Every time Ms. Marie encounters you, nothing


    good happens!¡± Jolie asked her with red eyes.


    ¡°Nonsense! What could I possibly do to her? It¡¯s clearly her who¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Noel sternly scolded her.


    ¡°Noel! Are you still going to help her?¡± Carly stomped her foot in frustration.


    Edward angrily pounded the floor, ¡°Enough! Carly, get back over there and stay away from the Estate!


    And stop bothering Marie!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Carly whined, clearly dissatisfied.


    ¡°Edward, take her back over there and tell Mia to keep a closer eye on her daughter!¡± Asher said


    angrily.


    Edward walked over to Carly, opened the door, and said, ¡°Ms. Carly, pleasee in.¡±


    Carly red at Jolie resentfully and then turned around and left.


    Jolie turned to Asher and asked, ¡°What should we do? With such heavy rain, should we take Ms. Marie


    to the hospital?¡±


    Asher sent Carly away and took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Noel, take Marie back to her room. I¡¯ll


    call the doctor toe over. Jolie, find some clean clothes for Marie to change into.¡±


    Noel paused for a moment, then reached out to pick up Marie. The girl had lost so much weight that


    she felt almost weightless in his arms.


    At this moment, she closed her eyes tightly, no longer disying her usual sharp gaze, revealing a hint


    of softness and vulnerability, as she nestled obediently in his embrace.


    Jolie led the way, guiding Noel to Marie¡¯s room. Noel carefully ced Marie on the bed and watched


    her for a while before leaving.


    Chapter 41 Quits in This Lifetime


    Get Bots


    Jolie took out a clean set of pajamas and helped Marie change into them. She then called Noel in to


    assist with recing the damp bedding. Once everything was fresh and dry, they helped Marie lie down


    Jolie held a dry towel for Marie to dry her hair, as she had been drenched in the rain for quite some


    time, leaving her hair soaking wet.


    ¡°Mr. Spence, if you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can go back. I¡¯ll take care of Ms. Marie,¡± Jolie


    said, not particrly fond of Mia¡¯s children.


    ¡°Wait for the doctor.¡± Noel sat by the bed without moving, looked at Marie¡¯s frowning little face, and


    asked, ¡°What does she do every day when she goes out?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence said that Ms. Marie cane and go as she pleases here. If Ms. Marie doesn¡¯t want


    to talk about it, we won¡¯t ask,¡± Jolie mumbled, her head lowered as she wiped Marie¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Please persuade her not to continue fighting like this; we¡¯re all family,¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Mr. Spence, I¡¯m just a housekeeper and can¡¯t control what Ms. Marie does. If she wanted to kill


    someone, I¡¯d even hand her the knife. You should take care of your precious Ms. Carly and stop.


    bullying our Ms. Marie,¡± Jolie said.


    Before Noel could speak, there was a knock at the door. Jolie got up to open it and eximed in


    surprise, ¡°Dr. Hart?¡±


    ¡°Jolie, I¡¯m here to see Ms. Spence for a check¨Cup,¡± Gavin walked in.


    Jolie had apanied Marie to meet Gavin a few times. Gavin, being a charming and yful guy, was


    good at making girls happy. As a result, they gradually became more familiar with each other.


    ¡°Dr. Hart, pleasee in,¡± Jolie said, immediately making way for him. She nced at Noel, who stood


    up, allowing Gavin to enter.


    Asher and Edward came in afterwards, standing by the bedside, watching Gavin treat the patient.


    After taking her temperature and measuring her blood pressure, and thoroughly examining her, the


    doctor finally let out a sigh of relief. Turning to Asher, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Spence¡¯s condition is


    due to emotional stress, excessive exercise, and getting caught in the rain today. This


    has caused her to have a high fever and faint. She just needs to take some medicine, cover herself


    with a nket, and get a good night¡¯s sleep. She¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing that Marie was alright, Asher smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Edward instructed Jolie, ¡°Jolie, please pour a cup of hot water so Ms. Spence can take her medicine.


    Today, you need to take good care of Ms. Spence and make sure she doesn¡¯t catch a cold again.¡±


    Jolie and Edward busily took care of Marie, while Asher led Noel and Gavin downstairs to chat in the


    living room.


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    2949


    ¡°Gavin, I really appreciate it, going out in such heavy rain,¡± Asher said.


    Get Bo


    Gavinughed, ¡°Old Mr. Spence, what are you talking about? I¡¯m a doctor, so it¡¯s only natural for


    me toe and treat patients. Besides, it¡¯s Ms. Spence who¡¯s sick.¡±


    Upon hearing the hidden meaning in Gavin¡¯s words, Asherughed and said, ¡°Marie is truly fortunate to


    have a friend like you!¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence is too kind. If Dennis found out that I didn¡¯te to treat Ms. Spence, my hospital


    would be finished.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Asher realized that Dennis really cared about Marie, didn¡¯t he?


    After a long silence, Noel finally spoke upon hearing this, ¡°Mr. Whitney is very busy; there¡¯s no need for


    him to waste time on a young girl like Marie.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Spence, that¡¯s not quite right. In Dennis¡¯s eyes, Ms. Spence is not just any young girl,¡± Gavin


    said.


    Asherughed, ¡°Yeah, Marie is already an adult, and after the university entrance exam, she¡¯ll be even


    more grown¨Cup. We can¡¯t always treat her like a young girl.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence is right,¡± Gavin said, cheering up Asher.


    After chatting for a bit, Gavin stood up to take his leave. Asher went upstairs to check on Marie, leaving


    Noel to see the guest out.


    Noel led Gavin out the door and asked, ¡°What does Mr. Whitney mean to Marie?¡±


    Gavinughed, ¡°Dennis is quite deep in his thoughts, why don¡¯t you go ask him what he means? To


    me, it seems like the meaning is quite clear on the surface. Can¡¯t Mr. Spence see it?¡±


    Noel frowned, ¡°Marie is still young, and Mr. Whitney is much older than her.¡±


    Gavin adjusted the gold¨Crimmed sses on his face and said, ¡°Dennis is only twenty¨Cthree years old,


    just five years older than Marie. Is that really a big difference?¡±


    ¡°In short, they¡¯re not right for each other,¡± Noel thought, recalling the day Dennis took Marie away from


    him, filling his heart with difort.


    Gavin put away his mocking smile, ¡°Mr. Spence, whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, that¡¯s their business,


    it¡¯s Old Mr. Spence¡¯s business. As a half¨Cbrother, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re meddling a bit


    too much?¡±


    Before Noel could speak, Gavin opened the car door and got in. As the window rolled down, Gavin


    seemed to remember something andughed, ¡°Besides, if Dennis thinks it¡¯s suitable, then no one can


    stop him.¡±


    The car vanished into the distance, leaving Noel standing outside the door, lost in thought for a


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.54%


    long time before finally returning to the mansion.


    The next day¡­


    Marie woke up groggily, feeling weak all over. She moved her arm slightly and propped herself up to


    see Jolie lying by the side of the bed..


    Jolie was woken up by the noise, rubbing her eyes, she saw Marie awake and smiled happily, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±


    ¡°Jolie, why don¡¯t you go back to your room and sleep?¡± Marie rubbed her temples with her eyes


    closed.


    ¡°Ms. Spence has a fever, and Dr. Hart said she shouldn¡¯t catch a cold while sweating at night. So, I¡¯m


    staying here to cover Ms. Spence with a nket,¡± Jolie exined.


    ¡°Has Gavin been here yet?¡± Marie asked.


    ww


    ¡°Yeah, Dr. Hart will being soon to check on Ms. Spence. Ms. Spence, are you hungry? Should I


    bring some food up for you?¡± Jolie asked.


    Upon hearing Jolie¡¯s words, Marie realized that she was hungry and nodded in agreement.


    Jolie helped Marie to the bathroom to freshen up, then went downstairs to bring up some oatmeal and


    a few side dishes. She ced them on the tea table and said, ¡°Ms. Spence just woke up, so let¡¯s have


    something light. Old Mr. Spence has been keeping the oatmeal warm in the kitchen, waiting for Ms.


    Spence to wake up and eat.¡±


    Marie walked over and sat down in front of the couch. After taking a few bites, she couldn¡¯t eat


    anymore and waved her hand, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯m too full.¡±


    Jolie could only help her lie back down on the bed, ¡°Ms. Spence, please rest for a while. Dr. Hart will


    be here soon.¡±


    Marie felt weak all over andy back down on the bed. In no time, she fell asleep again.


    Drowsily, Jolie heard the sound of someone entering and called out to her softly, which finally woke


    her up.


    Jolie helped her sit up and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, Dr. Hart is here.¡±


    Marie pulled up the corners of her mouth and smiled, ¡°Gavin, thank you for your help.¡±


    Gavinughed, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Ms. Spence so vulnerable. How does it feel?¡±


    Marie: ¡°It¡¯s just a fever, nothing serious.¡±


    Gavin handed her the thermometer and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a severe cold. You need to take your


    medicine properly to recover quickly.¡±


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.60%


    Get Borus


    Marie nodded, took her temperature, and handed it to Gavin, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your


    help with.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gavin nced at the thermometer, ¡°The fever has subsided.¡±


    ¡°Can you detect any viruses if I give you a few more blood samples?¡± Marie asked.


    Gavin nced at her and said, ¡°We can find out.¡±


    ¡°Could you please help me look it up? I need it as soon as possible,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, if I may say so, that girl should be admitted to the hospital as soon as possible,¡± Gavin


    said, thinking that Amy was still at the mansion.


    Marie nced out the window and said, ¡°Hmm, she has gone abroad and is now staying in a hospital


    in France.¡±


    Gavin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. Alright, there¡¯s nothing else to worry about. Just remember to take


    your


    medicine on time and try not to catch a cold these next few days.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Gavin reached the door, suddenly remembered something, turned around and asked, ¡°You¡¯re so


    sick, does Dennis know about it?¡±


    Marie paused for a moment, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t talked to him about it.¡±


    ¡°Let him know, or else I¡¯ll have to go to New York to apologize to him,¡± Gavinughed.


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°New York?¡±


    Has Dennis already returned to New York?


    Suddenly, she recalled the day when they had returned from dinner, Dennis had told her that they


    would be flying back to New York in two days.


    However, that afternoon, Amy passed away. She suddenly fell ill andpletely forgot about this


    matter.


    Did Dennis want her to see him off at that time?


    He didn¡¯t say that, did he? And he didn¡¯t promise to take him there either.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right? It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t been in touch for two days.


    But why¡­ do I feel so guilty?


    Marie sat on her bed, lost in thought. Las Vegas and New York were 625 miles apart, so why could she


    vaguely sense that Dennis was angry?


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.65%


    When Jolie came back in, she saw Marie sitting on the bed, looking unhappy. She asked, ¡°Ms. Spence,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jolie, what does it mean if someone tells you their flight time and location?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°That must be to ask the other person to pick up or see off someone at the airport, right?¡± Jolie said


    while tidying up the room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say you want someone to give you a ride?¡± Marie said, exasperated.


    How could Mr. Whitney, being so aloof, say it directly? Jolie remarked.


    Marie yfully tossed a soft pillow at Jolie. ¡°Stinky Jolie, who mentioned Dennis?¡±


    Jolie picked up the pillow and stuffed it back into Marie¡¯s arms, saying helplessly, ¡°Ms. Spence, who


    else would tell you the flight time besides Mr. Whitney?¡±


    Marie let out a long sigh, grabbed the nket, covered her head, andy on the bed pretending to be


    dead.


    Jolie pulled back the covers and ced her phone next to her pillow, saying, ¡°Ms. Spence, Mr.


    Whitney is a grown man, and there are some things he won¡¯t say directly. If you miss him, just give


    him a call, and don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±


    Jolie gathered her clothes and bedsheets, then went downstairs. Marie held her phone, feeling at a


    loss.


    Does she think about Dennis?


    Impossible! I don¡¯t want to! Absolutely not!


    Should we make a phone call?


    Just ask him if he¡¯s angry, okay?


    No way! It¡¯s just a phone call!


    After much hesitation, Marie mustered up the courage and dialed that number.


    She held her breath on this side, as the phone beeped and rang.


    Dennis was in a meeting when his phone rang. He gestured to the supervisor who was giving the


    report to pause for a moment.


    Then, everyone in the conference room stared at the constantly vibrating phone in front of Dennis.


    Cullen sat there, feeling somewhat helpless. He knew that anyone who could get through to Dennis¡¯s


    private cell phone must be Ms. Spence.


    Dennis is such a tsundere. If this keeps dragging on, the call will be disconnected soon.


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.71%


    Get Bort


    After waiting for quite a while, just as Marie was about to hang up, the call was finally answered.


    Although it had only been two days without contact, Marie, having fallen seriously ill, felt as if it had


    been an eternity.


    Dennis¡® long¨Clost voice rang out,


    Marie: ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m Marie.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Dennis¡¯s voice was cold, and his matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone made her feel


    like a stranger.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now, I¡¯m really busy.¡± Before Marie could finish speaking, the phone was


    abruptly disconnected.


    She stared nkly at her phone for two seconds, then tossed it onto the couch in the corner. Pulling


    the nket over her head, she angrily kicked her legs a couple of times.


    Isn¡¯t it just that you didn¡¯t give it to him? Is it really worth getting so angry about?


    Marie was very upset after the phone call was hung up on her. She felt a tightness in her chest, making


    her extremely ufortable.


    Dennis hung up the phone and ced it on the table, continuing with the meeting. Until the meeting


    ended, the phone didn¡¯t ring again.


    For the entire day, the phone remained silent. Dennis had a gloomy expression all day long, leaving


    Cullen feeling helpless. After all, it was Dennis who had hung up on the other person, yet he still


    expected them to call back.


    How long will this stalemate continue?


    Marie had a hectic day today. Having just recovered from a serious illness, she drove to the West


    Suburbs Mansion. Two days ago, she had arranged for Amy¡¯s funeral, and she, along with Emory


    and a few others, went to the cemetery.


    The weather was still somewhat gloomy. Marie tightened her coat around herself and led Emory


    and the others inside.


    Looking at the nk tombstone, a wave of pain washed over Marie¡¯s heart.


    Amy is an assassin without an identity, so she has no photo, no name, and no epitaph.


    Setting down the bouquet in her hands, Marie closed her eyes. One day, she vowed, she would make


    Wren kneel here and apologize.


    After leaving the cemetery, the group returned to the mansion.


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.77%


    Get Bort¨¹s


    The three of them handed the blood sample to Marie. Marie carefully took it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the


    doctor run some tests on it. We should have the results by tomorrow. What are your ns for the time


    being?¡±


    The group exchanged nces, and Emory spoke up, ¡°Ms. Spence, we took the liberty of looking into


    your background. You are the least favored member of the Spence family. May I ask what your original


    n was for amodating us?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m just a high school student. I don¡¯t have money or power. If you


    want to stay, you¡¯ll have to live incognito.¡±


    ¡°What does Ms. Spence mean?¡± Kate raised her eyebrows as she looked at her, her expression full of


    American charm.


    ¡°After the university entrance exams are over, I¡¯ll quickly set up my ownpany. I¡¯ll need a lot of


    manpower, so if you¡¯re willing, you can stay on. However, the sry will be at ¨¢ normal level, and it


    won¡¯t be as high as what you¡¯d earn at Rodger Group.¡±


    Marie spoke euphemistically, but everyone knew that at Rodger Group, they were involved in shady


    business dealings.


    Murder, smuggling, stealing secrets, hacker.


    Each missiones with life¨Cthreatening risks, but also offers substantial rewards.


    Emory paused for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed this, money is not an issue. We all have our


    own savings, but Wren killed Rose and caused the deaths of so many others. We can¡¯t just let her get


    away with it!¡±


    Marieughed, and that smile, surprisingly, carried a hint of bloodthirsty killing intent. The


    nd the others feel a bit dazed.


    familiar expression made Emor


    pay for this!¡±


    She said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll make Wren pay


    ¡°Alright, since Ms. Spence has this idea and she¡¯s Rose¡¯s sister, we¡¯re willing to follow you. If ¡°Alright,


    since Ms. Spence has this idea and


    there¡¯s anything you need, just give us a shout and we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°You guys can settle down here first, don¡¯t overthink it. If you get bored, feel free to


    explore the surroundings, just be mindful of your safety.¡±


    Upon learning that Emory and the others would be staying here, Marie felt overjoyed, like a wandering


    traveler who had finally caught sight of their hometown.


    Cullen looked at Dennis¡¯s gloomy face all day and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He sent a message


    to Gavin, saying that Marie and Dennis were having a disagreement.


    Dennis was in the middle of taking a breath when Gavin called. He answered the phone irritably,


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.82%


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Get Borth


    ¡°Dennis, Marie has just recovered from a serious illness. Why are you getting angry instead of


    ¡°Fully recovered from a serious illness? Who was sick?¡± Dennis asked.


    Gavinughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Oh dear, Ms. Spence got caught in the rain, and who knows how that


    unreasonable Ms. Carly from the Spence family bullied her. I heard she fainted as soon as she entered


    the house, scaring Old Mr. Spence so much that he called me over to treat her. She only woke up this


    morning, her little face pale as a ghost, breaking Old Mr. Spence¡¯s heart.¡±


    Gavin kept going on and on, emphasizing just how pitiful Marie was, even more than she had


    described herself.


    Dennis remained silent, while Gavin grew more and more enthusiastic, continuing to fan the


    mes.


    ¡°No wonder people don¡¯t pay attention to you. An eighteen or neen¨Cyear¨Cold girl just woke up and


    called you, but you just hung up on her. I think Noel is right, there¡¯s a generation gap when you¡¯re


    older, and it¡¯s really not suitable.¡± Gavin sighed.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s appropriate or not, it¡¯s not up to him to decide,¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°Well, he is Ms. Spence¡¯s brother after all, so how can he not count? Dennis,e on¡­¡±


    Before Gavin could finish speaking, the phone clicked and hung up.


    Gavin choked, ¡°Dennis, you deserve to be single!¡±


    Marie returned to the Estate from the mansion and joined Asher for dinner. During the meal, Asher kept


    adding more food to her te, saying that she had lost weight after being sick.


    Marie sighed, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m trying to


    ose weight. I¡¯ll look better when I¡¯m thinner.¡±


    Asher disagreed, ¡°Lose weight? Why? Aren¡¯t you just fine the way you are now? What¡¯s so great about


    being as skinny as a bamboo pole? Just eat well and enjoy your meals!¡±


    Marie felt helpless as Asher continued to ser


    she had ever had since her rebirth.


    her more dishes. In the end, she ate thergest meal


    Feeling a bit full, Marie went for a walk in the backyard. Jolie approached her and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence,


    have you called Mr. Whitney yet?¡±


    Whenever this matter was brought up, Marie would get angry: ¡°No! No hitting! Never again!¡±


    Jolie was left with a snubbed nose and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Marie took a breath and changed the subject, ¡°How is your mom¡¯s illness?¡±


    Jolie, with her head down, said, ¡°It¡¯s the same as always. The doctor said there¡¯s nothing they can


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29 88%


    do.¡±


    Get Bors


    Marie patted her shoulder and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just let me know.¡±


    Jolie nodded, not saying a word.


    Marie sat in the pavilion, holding a freshly plucked weed in her hand. After a long silence, she asked,


    ¡°Jolie, have you ever been in love with someone?¡±


    ¡°When I was little, I used to have a crush on the


    up,¡± Jolie said with a giggly smile.


    cute guy next door, but we lost touch as we grew


    ¡°Have you ever thought about what kind of person you¡¯d like to marry?¡± Marie asked again.


    ¡°No, I have to take care of my mom, so I don¡¯t have time to think about that,¡± Jolie said with a


    ¡°Jolie, would you like to read a book? I can take you to read one,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, there¡¯s no point in me studying. I¡¯m content being with the Spence family and following


    Ms. Spence,¡± Jolie declined.


    Marieughed, ¡°Do you even know who I am? And yet, you¡¯re so devoted to following me?¡±


    ¡°No matter who Ms. Spence is, even if she were tomit murder, I would still hand her the knife,¡±


    Jolie said with ¡°Pure:


    Marie looked at her andughed as well.


    Today, after Dennis hung up the phone on her, Marie couldn¡¯t shake the difort she felt from


    hearing ¡°I¡¯m very busy,¡± even though they were more than a thousand kilometers apart.


    But looking at Jolie, she suddenly doesn¡¯t feel bad anymore.


    She had so many things to do, and Emory and the others were following her wholeheartedly, waiting


    for her to take revenge.


    As for Dennis, he had never made his feelings clear. With his ambiguous words and obscure


    expressions, she couldn¡¯t see through him, nor did she want to.


    In her pr¨¦vious life, she had wholeheartedly loved someone, risking her life for that lofty man, only


    wishing that one day she could stand proudly by his side.


    However, the day after she tragically died in Brussels, he got engaged to someone else.


    Let¡¯s just forget about it in this lifetime.


    Having figured all this out, Marie was in a good mood and went back to her room early to rest.


    Whitney Group¡­


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime


    29.04%


    Get Borus


    In front of the enormous floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, a distinguished man stood, gazing down at the


    brightly lit streets below, bustling with traffic and activity.


    On this somewhat lonely evening, Dennis once again couldn¡¯t help but think of that vibrant girl.


    Gavin said, ¡°She¡¯s sick, got caught in heavy rain, and was bullied.¡±


    She¡¯s so foolish, even though there are a hundred ways to attack the enemy, she insists on charging


    in herself.


    Clumsy yet full of courage.


    Cullen walked in and saw Dennis standing alone by the window. He said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, there¡¯s a flight


    at 6 a.m. tomorrow to Boston to inspect the subsidiary.¡±


    ¡°Rebook,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°What?¡± Cullen thought he must have misheard.


    ¡°Rebook a trip to Las Vegas, then head to Boston,¡± Dennis said without looking back, his voice


    somewhat cold and firm.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Cullen excitedly ran out to immediately rebook the flight.


    Chapter 48 Quits in This Lifetime

 CChapter 49

    CChapter 49


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.04%


    Get Borus


    nearly buried her face in the bowl, because she really didn¡¯t want to look up and see Dennis sitting


    across from her.


    However, even if you lower your head, lower it even more.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see him, she could still feel the man¡¯s intense, burning gaze locked onto her.


    ¡°Marie, why aren¡¯t you talking? Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Dennis?¡± Asher asked her.


    Marie, with her head down and in a muffled voice, said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Dennis¡® lips curled up slightly, which made Marie angry again. Whenever she got angry, she would


    noticeably distance herself in the way she addressed him.


    Usually, she would call him ¡°Dennis¡± one word at a time, but when she was unhappy, she would


    sulkily call him ¡°Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Dennis turned to Asher, ¡°I heard that the Spence Group is nning to expand to New York. Is Old Mr.


    Spence nning to move to New York?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve considered the idea, but I¡¯m getting old and don¡¯t feel like moving around much. If I can¡¯t find


    a suitable location, I might just not move for now,¡± Asher said.


    Dennis leisurely sipped his coffee, ¡°Old Mr. Spence likes courtyard houses, I can help look for one.


    If he prefers a mansion, Whitney Group has recently developed some new properties, we can


    reserve one for Old Mr. Spence.¡±


    When mentioning the mansion, Dennis deliberately paused for a moment.


    Marie was taken aback. Did Dennis know that she borrowed money to buy a mansion?


    Asher was stillughing, ¡°Dennis, you don¡¯t have to take such good care of this old man. Real estate


    hasn¡¯t been doing welltely, so how can you just give it to me like that!¡±


    ¡°So, Old Mr. Spence is giving me 3 million dors as a gift?¡± Dennis joked, making Asher very


    happy.


    Marie shuddered. Was Dennis going to reveal her borrowing money to buy a mansion today?


    Dennis nced at Marie, and with a slight tremble of her hand, the spoon ttered into the bowl.


    ¡°Marie, what¡¯s wrong? Asher turned to look at her.¡±


    Marie gave an awkward smile, picked up the spoon, and stirred the oatmeal. ¡°Um¡­ the oatmeal¡­


    it¡¯s too hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Take your time eating if it¡¯s too hot. You¡¯re a grown¨Cup, don¡¯t let Dennisugh at you,¡± Asher


    chided.


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.08%


    Get Borus


    Dennis set down his coffee, folding his hands on the table, and looked at Marie. His pitch¨Cck


    eyes revealed undisguised delight. ¡°No worries, Marie is still young.¡±


    ¡°Marie, Dennis mentioned that you want to study screenwriting in New York. How about Grandpa finds


    you a tutor to help you out?¡± Asher asked.


    Marie nced at Dennis, who was sitting there leisurely, quietly sipping his coffee.


    Quiet and peaceful, yet still carrying a powerful aura that is hard to ignore.


    But on what grounds?


    He wanted to be in control of himself, deciding when to care and when not to care about his own well¨C


    being.


    Last time, he pretended not to know her at the hospital.


    Once again, it happened just like that the call was inexplicably disconnected.


    Marie hated this situation. She owed him 3 million dors, so why not just pay him back? Why did she


    have to put up with such humiliation?


    ¡°No, Mr. Whitney misunderstood. I don¡¯t want to learn screenwriting,¡± Marie sniffled.


    ¡°Marie¡­¡± Dennis looked up at her.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going back to my room now.¡± Marie put down her spoon and stood up to go


    upstairs.


    She returned to her room and sat by the window. Edward had arranged a lovely room for her,plete


    with arge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. Sitting there with a cushion in her arms, she could


    enjoy the beautiful view outside.


    The sound of the door opening came through, and without turning her head, Marie said sullenly, ¡°Jolie,


    I¡¯m not hungry. You can go out.¡±


    There was silence behind her. Marie turned around, speechless, ¡°Jolie, I really¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? What exactly?¡± The man put his hands in his pockets, leaning casually against the wall.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, who let you in? Please leave,¡± Marie said coldly.


    ¡°After Old Mr. Spence finished his meal, he went out for a walk and told me you¡¯d be taking care of me,


    so¡­¡± Dennis smiled, ¡°I came up here to be entertained by you.¡®


    Marie was speechless. Had Asher really just sold her out like that?


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, if you don¡¯t mind, please leave. I¡¯m quite busy,¡± Marie repeated the words he had said to


    her on the phone that day.


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.13%


    ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t mind watching you being busy. Observing the scenery by the window is quite a


    task.¡± Dennis raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Dennis! Get out!¡± Marie was speechless. What on earth did this man want to do?


    Dennis slowly walked over to her, stopping right in front of her. He looked down at the girl¡¯s frustrated


    little face and asked, ¡°Are you angry because I hung up the phone?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No! Mr. Whitney is busy with work! What do I have to be angry about?¡±


    Dennis gently pinched her chin, turning her face towards him, and looked intently into her eyes. ¡°Marie,


    don¡¯t call me Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Marie red at him angrily, ¡°Well then, Mr. Dennis! Mr. Dennis is fine, right? Mr. Den¡­uh¡­¡±


    A soft and slightly warm sensation came from her lips. Marie¡¯s brain froze for a moment, and before


    she could resist, the man had already swiftly left the corner of her lips.


    A rough fingertip brushed against her lips, and a smile spread across Dennis¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try


    calling out again?¡±


    Marie had no doubt that if she dared to call him Mr. Dennis again, Dennis would immediately punish


    her once more.


    She angrily pushed him away, picked up the pillow beside her and threw it at him, feeling wronged and


    furious, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m not your pet, for you to y with me when you want and ignore me when you


    don¡¯t! I¡¯ve had enough of you! If you won¡¯t leave, then I will!¡±


    Marie kicked the throw pillow that had fallen by her feet and strode towards the door. Dennis. quickly


    grabbed her wrist, the delicate touch causing him to furrow his brow.


    Marie lowered her head, and like an unstoppable bull, she charged towards the door with all her


    might.


    Dennis could only turn around, going with her momentum, and effortlessly pinned her against the door


    panel. Marie struggled for a bit but couldn¡¯t break free, so she lowered her head and remained


    still.


    The man¡¯s deep and helpless voice came from above, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I hung up on your call.¡±


    Marie lifted her head, her eyes blurred with tears as she looked at him. Large teardrops fell, making a


    pitter¨Cpatter sound as they hit the ground.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were red and tears flowed like broken beads. Dennis felt a tightness in his heart, raised


    his hand to gently wipe her tears away, and repeated, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Marie¡¯s tears flowed like an endless flood, showing no signs of stopping.


    She felt extremely wronged.


    Chapter 40 Wait for You in New York


    30.17%


    i


    Get BS


    Amy had passed away, but she couldn¡¯t grieve with Emory and the others, because she wasn¡¯t Rose.


    She called Dennis with great anticipation, but he hung up without listening to a word she said.


    She had made up her mind not to pay any more attention to this man, but as soon as she woke up, she


    saw him sitting in the sunlight, smiling at her.


    She felt sad, yet there was a hint of guilty pleasure within her.


    She felt wronged, and was annoyed at her ownck of assertiveness.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me herself, as she was always at a loss when she saw Dennis.


    Marie cried earnestly and with a sense of grievance, while Dennis held her in his arms. The girl sobbed


    and mumbled in his embrace, ¡°Why did youe back? Aren¡¯t you very busy¡­ very busy? You didn¡¯t


    even¡­ didn¡¯t answer my calls¡­ It¡¯s not like I deliberately didn¡¯t go¡­ didn¡¯t go to see you off¡­¡±


    Dennis couldn¡¯t help butugh and feel helpless at the same time. Why did it seem like he was a


    heartless man just for hanging up the phone?


    The girl¡¯s shoulders trembled violently, and all he could do was hold her andfort her, listening to


    her speak.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Jolie asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, are you there? Old Mr. Spence is


    wondering if Mr. Whitney has left yet?¡±


    Dennis rubbed his temples and opened the door, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t left.¡±


    Jolie: ¡°Hello, Mr. Whitney.¡±


    The door closed again, and Marie sniffed before hopping out of Dennis¡¯s embrace.


    With an empty embrace and a slight sense of loss in her heart, she still acted arrogantly, ¡°You¡¯ve been


    holding me for ten minutes already. Isn¡¯t it a bitte for regrets now?¡±


    Marie wiped her tears, her speech still stammering, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t ask you to hold me.¡±


    Dennis wiped the corner of her eyes and asked, ¡°No more crying?¡±


    Marie lowered her head and said, ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Dennis pulled her into the bathroom and turned on the faucet, ¡°Wash your face, or else Old Mr. Spence


    might think I have ulterior motives.¡±


    Marie red at him with red eyes, then lowered her head to wash her face. As she wiped her face,


    Dennis said, ¡°I have a flight to Boston at 1 PM this afternoon.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face was buried in the towel as she muffledly said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.22%


    Get Borts


    ¡°Join me for lunch at noon.¡± It¡¯s not a question, but an announcement.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Marie said, lowering her head.


    Dennis chuckled softly, the girl he chose was just as proud and aloof as he was.


    He gently ruffled Marie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You go change your clothes, and I¡¯ll wait for downstairs.¡°¡±


    you


    After the sound of the door closing, Marie finally dropped the towel and jumped onto the bed. Lying on


    her stomach, she turned her face to the side and looked at the pillow on the floor, secretlyughing.


    She was probably the first person who dared to hit him, right?


    Marie got out of bed and changed into a new outfit: a white long dress with a khaki trench coat over it.


    She tidied up her hair, and her slightly curled long locks cascaded softly down her back.


    She nced at the mirror, her eyes slightly red from crying. Sitting down, she applied a light makeup


    before picking up her bag and heading downstairs.


    Upon seeing here down, Dennis waited for her to approach, then smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Marie looked around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence said he¡¯s tired and went back to rest for a while,¡± Dennis recalled Asher¡¯s smiling.


    expression as he spoke.


    Marie followed Dennis out the door, where a Rolls¨CRoyce was parked. Cullen, with a smile, opened the


    car door and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, long time no see.¡±


    Marieughed and climbed into the back seat.


    Dennis, looking tired, sat in the car and closed his eyes to rest. He asked, ¡°What do you feel like


    eating?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have seafood,¡± Marie said without hesitation.


    Dennis opened his eyes and looked at her, ¡°Stretch out your arm.¡±


    Marie, puzzled, still stretched her arm out in front of him.


    Dennis gently held her wrist and turned it, examining the injury from her previous fall. It had healed


    quite well.


    He lowered his hands, cing them one over the other on hisp, and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Cullen, let¡¯s go to the restaurant,¡± Dennis suggested.


    ¡°Alright! Cullen could tell that things must have been resolved, otherwise, would Ms. Spence have


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York.


    30.26%


    left the room?¡±


    Get Bopus *****


    Dennis had a gloomy expression for two whole days, but today, he finally smiled.


    Cullen finally understood that from now on, Ms. Spence was someone he had to treat with great


    respect and care, like a revered ancestor.


    Dennis closed his eyes to rest, while Marie, feeling bored, stretched her neck and chatted with


    Cullen.


    ¡°Cullen, is New York fun?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, but the view isn¡¯t as great as Las Vegas,¡± Cullen replied to her.


    Marie: ¡°Is the winter in New York especially cold?¡±


    Cullen: ¡°It¡¯s fine, you just need to get used to it.¡±


    Marie: ¡°Cullen, howe everything you say is just ¡®alright¡®?¡±


    Cullen: ¡°¡±


    I¡¯m afraid if I say it¡¯s particrly cold, you won¡¯te to New York.


    If you don¡¯te to New York, Dennis will immediately send me off to Africa.


    Upon arriving at the seafood spaghetti restaurant, Cullen parked the car but didn¡¯t know where to


    dine.


    Dennis led Marie into a private room and ordered a table full of seafood. Marie held a cup of hot water,


    carefully blowing on it before taking a sip.


    Amidst the rising steam, the girl pouted her lips and gently blew on the cup of hot water in her


    palm. She cautiously leaned in to take a sip, as if stealing a taste of wine, and contentedly smacked


    her lips.


    Dennis thought back to that fleeting kiss in the room just moments ago. The girl¡¯s lips were soft,


    and there was a hint of oatmeal¡¯s freshness between them. That single touch was enough to leave


    him addicted.


    Dennis leaned back in his chair, eyes closed, not saying a word.


    Marie nced at him and asked, ¡°Will you tell Grandpa?¡±


    Dennis opened his eyes,


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Will you tell Grandpa that I borrowed money from you?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Depends on my mood.¡± Dennis closed his eyes again.


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.31%


    Get Bortol


    Marie pouted, thinking that this was just a way to gain leverage over her. In the future, whenever


    someone was unhappy, they could use this to threaten her.


    ¡°Dennis, what are you going to do in Bostonter?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Inspecting the subsidiary,¡± Dennis answered with his eyes closed.


    ¡°What brings you to Las Vegas?¡± Marie asked again.


    Boston and Las Vegas are inpletely different directions. Why doesn¡¯t he just fly directly to


    Boston instead of taking a connecting flight through Las Vegas?


    After these words were spoken, there was a long silence in the private room. Marie thought Dennis


    had fallen asleep, but then Dennis opened his eyes.


    As dark as the winter night sky, yet speckled with twinkling stars.


    His gaze locked onto her, lingering for a long time, so long that Marie became flustered and lowered


    her head, not daring to face Dennis¡¯s answer.


    Dennis spoke up, ¡°Marie, you¡¯re really smart. Think for yourself.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the answer she had expected, but Marie actually felt a bit relieved.


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were as deep as the night sky. For a moment, as he looked at her, Marie thought he


    would be like Seth, openly and unreservedly expressing his affection with the simple word ¡°like.¡±


    But she was scared, she wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    Yes, the revenge has not yet been taken, and the deep¨Cseated hatred in the heart has not been


    eradicated.


    Thank goodness, Dennis said, ¡°you can think for yourself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even notice when Dennis called her, Marie.


    The dishes were served quickly, and Marie happily enjoyed her seafood spaghetti. She might never be


    able to give up seafood spaghetti in her entire life.


    Dennis didn¡¯t eat much; he spent most of the time serving her food and watching her eat.


    After having a satisfying meal and drinks, it was already twelve o¡¯clock. Marie wiped her mouth and


    asked, ¡°Shall we head to the airport?¡±


    Dennisughed, ¡°Are you going to give me a ride?¡±


    Marie shifted her head ufortably and said, ¡°Either way is fine.¡±


    Dennis stood up to pay the bill and then led Marie out the door and into the car.


    Chapter 49 Wart for You in New York


    30.35%


    Get Bots


    Cullen was already waiting in the car. As soon as Dennis and hispanion got in, he asked, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney, are we heading to the airport?¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s take Marie home,¡± Dennis said.


    Cullen was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t all this effort by Dennis just because Ms. Spence didn¡¯t give him a


    ridest time?


    Marie was also taken aback, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I see you off?¡±


    Dennis chuckled and gently touched her hair, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home first, so I can be at ease.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red as she urged Cullen, ¡°What are you waiting for? Start the car!¡±


    Cullen chuckled to himself. So, this fearsome and ferocious Ms. Spence could actually be shy?


    The car pulled up to the Spence mansion, and Dennis escorted Marie to the entrance. He reminded


    her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine on time.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Was it Gavin who told you I was sick?¡±


    Dennis: ¡°Hmm, next time, don¡¯t show mercy to others. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take


    responsibility.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°So, if I killed Carly, would you take the me for me?¡±


    Dennis looked at her and said, ¡°Yes, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned even redder, and she lowered her head, not saying a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quite busytely, so I might not have time toe to Las Vegas,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I understand. Well¡­ making a phone call would work


    too¡­¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly, ¡°I heard you boasted about getting into Yale University?¡±


    Marie pouted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you look down on me?¡±


    Dennis walked closer to her, raised his hand, and gently hugged her shoulders. Marie¡¯s body stiffened,


    but she let her hands hang down without pushing him away.


    A pleasant male voice came from above, ¡°Marie, I¡¯m waiting for you in New York.¡±


    Marie let out a quiet ¡°Mhm,¡± as she reached out to tug at the corner of his clothes, saying, ¡°You should


    hurry up and leave, don¡¯t miss your flight.¡±


    Dennis released her, turned around, and got into the car.


    Cullen watched the two people in their sickeningly sweet embrace, grinning mischievously.


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.40%


    Get Bortl


    ncing at his own CEO through the rearview mirror, he felt a sense of joy, as if he were marrying off


    his own daughter.


    Dennis nced up at the rearview mirror and saw Cullen¡¯s smug grin. With a cold expression, he


    asked, ¡°Got nothing better to do?¡±


    Cullen: ¡°Mr. Whitney, um, are you and Ms. Spence, like, together now?¡±


    Dennis: ¡°No.¡±


    Cullen: ¡°No? Why not? You all hugged!¡±


    Dennis nced at him and said, ¡°Shut up and drive.¡±


    Cullen was at a loss for words. Is falling in love really thisplicated?


    It¡¯s obvious that these two people are attracted to each other!


    Why aren¡¯t they together yet?


    He almost celebrated with everyone, but after spending half a day with Gavin, the two of them still


    hadn¡¯t defined their rtionship?


    Dennis nced at Marie¡¯s figure in the rearview mirror, a smirk ying at the corner of his lips.


    There¡¯s no established rtionship, and they¡¯re not together.


    Because he could sense that within Marie¡¯s tightly wrapped little heart, there was unease, anxiety,


    and a heavy air of resentment.


    It simply means ack of security.


    It seemed as if she was racing against time, putting in her utmost effort and showing immense strength.


    It was as if she had to be faster, or else the world would copse in the next second.


    At the dinner table, he could tell that Marie was on the verge of fleeing from his gaze.


    Since she wasn¡¯t ready yet, it was fine; he could wait.


    Wait for her to finish her own affairs, open her heart, and wholeheartedly face him.


    He knew, this girl, she was his.


    So, there¡¯s plenty of time ahead, no need to rush.


    Marie watched the car drive away, disappearing into the Estate.


    Asher saw her and joked, ¡°Edward, the food in the kitchen isn¡¯t as tasty as what¡¯s outside, so Marie


    goes out to eat every day.¡±


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.44%


    Get Borol


    Edward looked at Marie andughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll change the cook and give Ms. Spence a different


    taste.¡±


    Marie sat down next to Asher and said, ¡°Grandpa, what nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t go out


    to eat every day!¡±


    Asher: ¡°Really? Well, I was sick a couple of days ago, but as soon as Dennis arrived, I got better.¡±


    Marie: ¡°Grandpa! If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯m going to ignore you!¡±


    Asherughed, ¡°Alright, enough about you. School starts tomorrow, have you got your books. ready?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of, no need to worry,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Let the family driver take you to school tomorrow, alright? You need to study hard this semester, as


    there are people waiting for you in New York!¡± Asher said with a smile.


    Marie¡¯s face turned red as she said, ¡°If Grandpa goes to New York, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    In the afternoon, Marie was chatting with Asher. As Asher was getting older, he went back to rest. after


    having dinner.


    Marie returned to her room, took out her books and organized them. She flipped through her previous


    test papers, and they were too terrible to look at.


    No wonder Asher didn¡¯t believe she could get into Yale University. With these grades, it¡¯s probably only


    because of Asher¡¯s influence that Marie was able to attend an elite high school in Las Vegas.


    The next day¡­


    Marie got up early and put on her Las Vegas High School uniform.


    A beautiful navy blouse paired with a blue pleated skirt, slender and straight legs, allplemented by


    white leather shoes.


    As she walked downstairs, Asher looked at her, recalling thest time she went to school with at


    clueless expression, finding it hard to believe.


    After having breakfast, Asher, worried that she might be cold, asked Jolie to fetch a coat for her to


    wear. The driver then dropped Marie off at the school gate.


    Las Vegas High School is the best high school, filled not only with top¨Cperforming students but also


    with wealthy families from Las Vegas. These families often have business dealings with each other,


    and many of them are acquainted with one another.


    When Marie¡¯s car pulled up to the entrance, everyone knew that this Audi belonged to the Spence


    family. Quite a few people were waiting at the school gate, hoping to catch a glimpse of Carly, who


    was, after all, their school¡¯s most beautiful girl.


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.49%


    Get Bortis


    The car door opened, and a pair of beautifully sculpted legs appeared first in everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    Then, Marie stepped out of the car, her face fresh and natural, sporting a lovely ponytail. Her eyebrows


    were delicately arched, her eyes sparkled like stars, and she stood gracefully, radiating


    an indescribable charm.


    The boys at the school gate suddenly burst into an uproar, ¡°It¡¯s not Carly!¡±


    But even more beautiful than Carly!


    Marie got out of the car, took her backpack and jacket from the driver, and walked into the school.


    Following the memory in her mind, Marie entered the school building and found the ssroom for 11th


    grade ss 1. She walked in.


    A group of people followed her, curious to see which ss the transfer student belonged to, only to


    find out she was from ss 1.


    ss 1 is truly the best ss, filled with top¨Cnotch students and children from wealthy families.


    Surprisingly, this beautiful girl is actually from ss 1.


    Marie walked into ss 1, and suddenly, the whole room erupted with excitement.


    I haven¡¯t heard about a new student transferring here, have you?


    A boy walked over and asked, ¡°Buddy, are you in this ss?¡±


    Marie knew that he was the ss president, named Waylon.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Then she walked past Waylon, went straight to her seat, and put down her backpack.


    Waylon came over again and said, ¡°Buddy, you better not sit here. This seat was originally taken by


    a fool.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s change seats.¡±


    ¡°How about sitting next to me? Buddy, let me move the table for you.¡±


    The boys around were making a ruckus, and Marie turned her head to smile at them. Her smile was


    so sweet and dazzling.


    The boys outside were looking on with envy. They wondered, why couldn¡¯t such a beautiful girl be


    in their own ss?


    Then, the girl with the sweet smile stepped onto the stage. Everyone was quietly waiting for her to


    introduce herself, eager to hear the name of this deity.


    Marie nced around and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, I¡¯m Marie.¡±


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York.


    30.53%


    Get Bo


    ¡°What


    ¡°What the heck?¡±


    ¡°Who did she say she is?¡±


    ¡°Marie? There must be a mix¨Cup with the names, right?¡±


    ¡°Am I definitely dreaming?¡±


    The ssroom, along with the people outside, erupted inmotion as everyone was immersed in


    Marie¡¯s recent self¨Cintroduction, like a thunderp exploding beside their ears.


    No one could believe it ¨C this newly emerged deity was none other than Marie.


    Who is Marie?


    Las Vegas High School had a well¨Cknown fool who had no friends because no one paid attention to


    her. Every day, she walked through the crowd with unkempt hair and her head down. Her grades were


    at the bottom, significantly lowering the average score of ss 1.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was a member of the Spence family, Ms. Garcia would have kicked


    her out a long time ago.


    However, the girl standing on the stage right now, even though she¡¯s wearing the same school uniform


    as them, clearly has an outstanding aura.


    She stood there, poised and elegant, her mere presence captivating without uttering a single word.


    Her gaze was unwavering, and her speech exuded confidence, as if she were a born queen.


    How could this possibly be Marie?


    As soon as Carly got off the car, the boys who used to wait at the school gate just to catch a glimpse of


    her were nowhere to be found today. The entrance was eerily empty and quiet.


    She walked into the school and saw everyone chattering and heading towards ss 1. Carly was


    puzzled, as she herself was in ss 1. She wondered who could be more dazzling than her?


    Carly stormed to the door, only to see Marie gracefully standing on the podium. The boys and girls.


    below were whispering to her, afraid to startle her, while Marie was chatting with them, her face.


    full of smiles.


    Carly was furious, and once again, it was because of Marie!


    She rushed in and forcefully pushed Marie, who was caught off guard. Fortunately, a girl nearby helped


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    steady her, preventing her from falling.


    Waylon red at Carly, his tone full of dissatisfaction, ¡°Carly, what are you doing? Starting a fight on


    the first day of school?¡±


    Chapter 49 Wait for You in New York


    30.58%


    Get BondsTM


    Carly was on the verge of going crazy with anger. She was the school¡¯s beauty queen, the darling of


    her ss!


    Why do these people seem to like Marie even more than they like me now?

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    ¡°Carly? What are you doing?¡± Marie asked her.


    ¡°Marie, stop pretending to be so innocent!¡± Carly eximed loudly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, the onlookers were astonished. Could this really be Marie?


    Everyone didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Carly¡¯s emotions, as they all gathered around Marie,


    talking animatedly and excitedly.


    ¡°Marie, you¡¯ve changed so much, I didn¡¯t even recognize you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, she suddenly turned into a deity!¡±


    ¡°Can you share how you lost weight? I really want to be like you!¡±


    ¡°After our university entrance exam, there¡¯s a prom. Do you want to sign up for it, Marie?¡±


    Everyone was talking around Marie,pletely ignoring Carly¡¯s presence.


    Carly was so furious that she wished she could tear Marie¡¯s face apart and ssh water on


    everyone¡¯s heads!


    Are they crazy?


    Isn¡¯t Marie just thinner now?


    She should still be that inconspicuous Marie, always staying silent in the corner, highlighting Carly¡¯s


    radiance.


    Carly is the school beauty!


    Carly walked up to the podium with ease and affectionately put her arm around Marie, saying, ¡°That¡¯s


    right, Marie, after the university entrance exam, we have prom. I¡¯ve already signed up for a violin


    performance. You should sign up too.¡±


    Marie chuckled inwardly, knowing full well that she couldn¡¯t y the violin, and there was no way Carly


    didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just watch from the sidelines,¡± Marie said, maintaining a smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Marie can¡¯t y the violin. How about the piano? No? Marie, what can you perform?


    I¡¯ll help you sign up.¡± Carly said mockingly as she looked at her.


    These wealthy young people have all received the best education since childhood, and each of them


    possesses some degree of talent or skill.


    Carly just wanted to remind everyone that the deity you all adore is nothing but a useless person who


    can¡¯t do anything, merely a castaway from the Spence family!


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    30.68


    Get Bors


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°No need, I want to focus on preparing for the university entrance exam


    first.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone around fell silent. Carly couldn¡¯t help but let out a


    chuckle.


    Everyone knows that Marie from ss 1 is a bit of a fool, alwaysing inst in her grades.


    Moreover, Carly is one year younger than Marie. The reason they are in the same ss is because


    Marie had to repeat a grade due to her poor academic performance.


    Carly¡¯s grades have consistently ranked within the top five in ss 1.


    Marie has indeed slimmed down and be more attractive, but could her intelligence really


    improve just because she lost weight?


    To everyone, her saying that she wants to focus on preparing for the university entrance exam is


    just a joke.


    No matter how much she prepares, she just can¡¯t seem to get into college.


    It¡¯s just that because she is now beautiful and kind, no one mocks her, but not a single person truly


    believes in her from the heart.


    This is just her excuse for not going to prom, and it¡¯s a prettyme one at that.


    The ss bell rang promptly, and the teacher walked in to begin the lesson. Upon noticing Marie in the


    corner of thest row, they remained silent.


    In the teacher¡¯s view, the most important thing is the university entrance exam; whether she is


    beautiful or not doesn¡¯t matter.


    On this day, Carly didn¡¯t bother her anymore, so she had a peaceful time at school.


    As Marie passed by the drama club in the afternoon, she saw a group of students rehearsing.


    Surprisingly, Carly was also among them.


    Logically speaking, Carly is in 11th grade and about to take the SAT, so she shouldn¡¯t be participating


    in rehearsals.


    Marie walked over and found a junior student by the stage. She asked, ¡°What performance are you


    guys rehearsing?¡±


    As the junior student looked up, he saw a bright and beautiful face and immediately said, rehearsing


    the y The Nutcracker to perform at the senior students¡® prom.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re


    ¡°Is that Carly in the formal dress on stage?¡± Marie asked, pointing.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    30.73%


    Get Borul


    ¡°Yeah, Carly is beautiful and the school¡¯s top beauty. This time she¡¯s ying the princess,¡± the boy


    said.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t she preparing for the university entrance exam? How does she still have time for


    rehearsals?¡± Marie asked.


    The boy looked around to make sure no one was listening and whispered, ¡°She¡¯s not here to


    rehearse, she¡¯s here to y the princess. Originally, Sasha was supposed to y the princess, but


    Carly insisted on taking the role and pushed Sasha into a supporting role. Anyway, the president of


    the drama club always takes her side, so we have no choice but to follow her lead.¡±


    Marie understood clearly, so that¡¯s how it was.


    Carly really doesn¡¯t miss any opportunity to steal the spotlight, huh.


    Moreover, from what she knew, there was a scene in The Nutcracker where the female lead


    performed a ballet dance, but Carly had no experience in ballet at all.


    Carly sat on the stage, perched upon a European¨Cstyle couch that had been prepared as a prop.


    Dressed in a European court gown, she truly resembled a princess.


    However, Carly¡¯s expression was bossy as she ordered her ssmates around, telling them to do this


    and that, and move the props back and forth.


    When it came to the dancing segment, Carly simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t think ballet is that great. Let¡¯s switch


    to ying the violin instead. I¡¯m sure I can dazzle everyone!¡±


    Several boys immediately chimed in, ¡°Let¡¯s change it to the violin. Who doesn¡¯t know that our school


    beauty ys the violin so well? The performance will definitely be amazing.¡±


    A girl nearby let out a soft ¡°heh¡± sound, neither too loud nor too quiet.


    Carly furrowed her brow and looked at her, ¡°Sasha, is there something you¡¯re unhappy about?¡±


    Marie turned her head and saw that this was Sasha, the one who had her role taken away.


    It is said that they are a core member of the drama club, with such an excellent memory that they


    can memorize their lines just by reading the script once.


    She was also dressed in European court attire, wearing a golden wig, revealing a delicate oval face.


    She lifted her skirt, stood on her tiptoes, and stretched out her arms like an elegant swan, twirling


    gracefully in a few beautiful circles beforeing to a steady stand.


    Sasha pursed her lips and said, ¡°See? This is called ballet. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of the princess


    in The Nutcracker ying the violin. What¡¯s next, Cindere ying the piano?¡±


    Marie suddenly burst intoughter, finding Sasha¡¯s words quite amusing.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    30.79%%


    Get Bor


    Carly¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°You¡¯re just unhappy that I got the lead role, so you¡¯re here to


    mock me!!


    A few boys also gathered around and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Sasha. The club president has already agreed


    to have Carly y the lead role, so stop nitpicking. Besides, as long as she performs well, what¡¯s the


    problem with her ying the violin?¡±


    Everyone was talking to Carly, who looked at Sasha smugly. Sasha shrugged and said, ¡°I won¡¯t nitpick.


    I wish you all a sessful performance. Please tell the club president that I¡¯m quitting the


    drama club.¡±


    Sasha jumped off the stage and turned back to say, ¡°Do you really think her performance was good?


    Which princess behaves like a shrew, cursing in the streets like that?¡°.


    Carly stomped her foot angrily, ¡°Sasha!¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t even look back as she entered the backstage area, casually pulling Marie along with


    her.


    Sasha stared at her, ¡°What were youughing at just now?¡±


    Marieughed again, ¡°Seeing Carly get deted makes me so happy.¡±


    Sasha looked her up and down and said, ¡°So you¡¯re the transformed Marie, the new school beauty


    who¡¯s been the talk of the town today? Aren¡¯t you Carly¡¯s sister?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°Can someone who¡¯s at odds with me really be considered a sister?¡±


    Sashaughed as she untied the support from her skirt, teasing, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not like Carly. She¡¯s


    such a delicate troublemaker, always causing a fuss. Are you two really sisters?¡±


    Marie was taken aback and said, ¡°You know, we really don¡¯t have the same mother!¡±


    Sasha paused for a moment, then burst outughing. She pulled off her skirt support and then. yanked


    off her wig. It was only then that Marie saw Sasha was actually a short¨Chaired girl.


    After removing her thick stage makeup, her eyebrows and eyes exuded a heroic spirit, and her


    smile was charmingly innocent and adorable.


    Sasha went in to change into her school uniform, then came out and asked her, ¡°School¡¯s over, shall


    we go?¡±


    Marie nodded, and Sasha walked over, linking arms with her. Together, they picked up their backpacks


    and headed out.


    Marie is a slow¨Cto¨Cwarm¨Cup kind of person. Her long career as an assassin has made her ustomed


    to solitude and vignce. However, meeting Sasha today changed things, as her


    personality was simply too likable.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    30.85%


    Cet Bonus


    Sasha has a cheerful personality and finds Marie interesting, so she wants to be friends with her. Along


    the way, she chatters non¨Cstop, eager to connect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you regret impulsively quitting the drama club?¡± Marie asked her.


    ¡°I joined the drama club just to satisfy my craving for acting, but these people don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s


    no fun being with them,¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Do you enjoy acting?¡± Marie asked with interest.


    ¡°Yeah, I want to be a star, earn more money to support my mom,¡± Sasha said with a smile.


    During their conversation, Marie learned that Sasha came from a single¨Cparent family, and she and her


    mother relied on each other for support.


    Moreover, she was wholeheartedly devoted to acting, having studied numerous roles and even worked


    as an extra on many film sets.


    Just now, on stage, she had practiced that ballet dance for two months, only for Carly to snatch the


    role away from her.


    Marie asked her, ¡°Do you want to enter the entertainment industry? Let me support you.¡±


    ¡°You? Alright, bring the contract, I¡¯ll sign it now,¡± Sasha said.


    This straightforward agreement surprised Marie: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll sell you out? Why are you so


    eager to sign the contract?¡±


    Sashaughed, ¡°You, a youngdy from the Spence family, how much could you sell me for? But


    seriously, do you really have a way to promote me?¡±


    Marie frowned, ¡°If I can¡¯t hold onto it, I might as well sell it.¡±


    Sasha chased after her, and the two of them yfully fought all the way to the school gate. The


    Spence family¡¯s driver was already waiting. Marie pulled Sasha into the car and asked her, ¡°Where do


    you live? We¡¯ll drop you off first.¡±


    Sasha gave the address, and Marie instructed the driver to take them there, dropping Sasha off first.


    Upon reaching the entrance of the residential area, Sasha invited Marie toe in, but Marie


    declined, ¡°Maybe another day. You should go back and have dinner.¡±


    The two people exchanged phone numbers and returned to their respective homes.


    Perhaps it was because Marie fell illst time, and Asher was furious, that Carly had been quiet for a


    long time and hadn¡¯te to bother her again.


    A monthter, the first mock exam before the university entrance exam arrived.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    30.90%


    Get Bors


    Before ss today, Ms. Garcia hurried into the ssroom and said, ¡°Marie, can youe with me


    for a moment?¡±


    Marie stood up and walked out of the ssroom, following Ms. Garcia to the principal¡¯s office. Then


    she asked, ¡°Ms. Garcia, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ms. Garcia nced at her and asked, ¡°Maric, did you write this exam yourself?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Ms. Garcia suspects me of cheating?¡±


    Ms. Garcia looked disappointed and said, ¡°Marie, you¡¯ve been at the bottom of the ss for so long,


    and I haven¡¯t said anything. How could you cheat? Do you know that cheating can get you expelled?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, ¡°Ms. Garcia, on what grounds are you using me of cheating


    without any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Do we even need evidence? Your grades have been at the bottom for three years, and now suddenly


    you¡¯re the top student in the entire school? You must have cheated!¡± Ms. Garcia said, stomping her foot


    in anger.


    Marie raised her eyebrows, ¡°The top student in the entire school?¡±


    Her skill level is quite high, isn¡¯t it?


    The head teacher and the principal were both present, calming Ms. Garcia down. They said, ¡°Marie,


    this is a very serious matter. If you cannot prove that you earned this grade on your own, we will have


    to treat it as cheating.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I can prove it, I can do it again. Aren¡¯t our mock exams divided into A and B


    versions? Give me a different set, and I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    Ms. Garcia nced at the principal, who nodded in agreement. The director of instruction immediately


    fetched another set of exam papers. Marie found an empty desk and sat down to take


    the test.


    Just to test her, he brought over a single math paper.


    Marie¡¯s problem¨Csolving speed wasparable to that of aputer. When she was trained as an


    assassin and spy by the Rodger Group, they required her to learn eightnguages, decipher various


    codes, and memorize numbers at a nce. All of these skills honed her unique memory abilities.


    And these math problems,pared to the training I received in my previous life, are simply a piece of


    cake.


    In just half an hour, Marie put down her pen and said, ¡°Done.¡±


    Ms. Garcia folded her exam papers, checking each question one by one, but her face grew redder and


    redder.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    30.96%


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Get Bord


    Finally, in disbelief, they looked at Marie and asked, ¡°How could this be possible?¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia, if you were to inquire about the gossip among the wealthy


    families, you¡¯d know that my stepmother drugged me, almost turning me into a fool. But now I¡¯ve been


    cured, so I¡¯m not foolish anymore.¡±


    Ms. Garcia said, embarrassed, ¡°How can you say you¡¯re not silly? This is simply genius, you know?¡±


    Marie said, ¡°If you all, Ms. Garcia, have no more doubts about my grades, I¡¯ll head back to the


    ssroom. If you still suspect me of cheating, I¡¯m ready to take a test at any time.¡±


    Ms. Garcia waved her hand, signaling that she could go back now.


    After Marie left, Ms. Garcia jumped up with joy, hugged the head teacher¡¯s shoulders, and boasted.


    loudly, ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that? My student! A genius!¡±


    If he were to bring out a university entrance exam top scorer, wouldn¡¯t a promotion and sry increase


    be just a matter of a single sentence?


    Moreover, being the top scorer in the university entrance exam for the Spence family, Old Mr. Spence


    will surely express his gratitude to him.


    Ms. Garcia walked into the ssroom with a radiant smile on her face. She cleared her throat and


    said, ¡°Students, the results of the mock exam are now avable. I will announce the scores, starting


    with the top five.¡±


    ¡°Second ce, Waylon; third ce, Violeta; fourth ce, Salem; fifth ce, Porter.¡±


    Ms. Garcia finished reading the scores, and Carly clenched her teeth in frustration. Her mood had been


    a messtely due to Marie¡¯s meddling, and Ira wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic towards her as before. On top of


    that, the drama club rehearsals had taken up some of her time, and for this exam, she shockingly didn¡¯t


    make it into the top five.


    There were already girls in the ss who couldn¡¯t stand Carly. One of them, who was quite bold,


    asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the school beauty always in the top five? What¡¯s your rank this time?¡±


    Ms. Garcia nced at the report card and said, ¡°Twelve.¡±


    A few girls were sitting below, giggling to themselves. Forget about being in the top five, Carly


    wasn¡¯t even in the top ten.


    Carly turned her head and red fiercely at the girl.


    Catching a glimpse of Marie sitting nonchntly at the back, Carly asked, ¡°Ms. Garcia, what ce did


    my sistere in?¡±


    The entire ss fell silent. They praised Marie for her good looks, but it couldn¡¯t change her poor


    academic performance. It was well¨Cknown that she would definitely be thest in the ss.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    Get Borus


    Waylon stood up to ease the tension and said, ¡°Ms. Garcia has only announced the second to fifth


    ces, hasn¡¯t she? She hasn¡¯t mentioned the first ce yet.¡±


    Ms. Garcia cleared her throat and announced, ¡°First ce goes to Marie.¡±


    ¡°Who?


    Who is the first ce?¡±


    ¡°What the heck? I must have heard it wrong!¡±


    ¡°This is quite mysterious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The ssroom suddenly erupted, and Carly screamed, ¡°No way! There must be a mistake!¡±


    Ms. Garcia red at her discontentedly and said, ¡°How can you say it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    ¡°She must have cheated!¡± Carly¡¯s face contorted as she pointed at Marie.


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people chimed in as well.


    ¡°Yeah, they cheated, right?¡±


    ¡°She must have cheated! If she can get first ce, so can I!¡±


    ¡°Every year you barely make it, and now you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll be the top scorer this time? Who would


    believe that?¡±


    Everyone was discussing animatedly, and their gazes towards Marie were somewhat disdainful. They


    looked down on her for achieving first ce through cheating.


    Looking at Marie, she sat leisurely by the window in thest row,pletely unaffected by the whispers


    around her, quietly watching Carly bounce around.


    Carly spoke up again, ¡°Marie, cheating can get you expelled. Admit your mistake quickly, and maybe


    you can still stay here.¡±


    Marie turned her head, looked at Ms. Garcia, and smiled, ¡°Ms. Garcia, are you going to fire me?¡±


    Ms. Garcia was slightly annoyed, ¡°Marie¡¯s poor performance in the past was due to health issues. As


    you can see, she¡¯s healthy now, and it¡¯s only natural that her grades have improved. Moreover, just a


    moment ago, the principal and the head of the teaching department personally supervised the exam.


    Marie scored full marks on her math paper, which is enough to prove that she didn¡¯t engage in any


    cheating behavior!¡±


    Carly was so angry that she gritted her teeth, ¡°No way! No way!¡±


    She didn¡¯t even make it into the top ten, yet Marie surprisingly came in first ce!


    ¡°Does she get first ce just because she scored full marks in math? What about her other grades?


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    31.07%


    Get Bonus


    Marie can¡¯t even read aplete sentence in English, how could she possibly rank first?¡± Carly


    questioned again.


    Marie stood up, smoothing out the wrinkles in her skirt, and looked at Carly. She began to speak, ¡°In


    this world, there is neither happiness nor misery. All we have areparisons between different states


    of being, nothing more. Only those who have experienced the deepest sorrow can truly understand the


    heights of happiness. We must know what it feels like to die, Morrel, so that we can truly appreciate the


    joys of living.¡±


    Speaking fluent French, she exuded confidence, elegance, andposure. Then, with a smile, she


    looked at Carly and said, ¡°Please trante what I just said.¡±


    Carly was stunned. Marie spoke French fluently and quickly, as if she had grown up in France since


    childhood. Her standard spokennguage amazed her!


    Her French level for the university entrance exam was just enough to pass the test, but it was far from


    sufficient for having a normal conversation. So, how could she possibly understand what was being


    said!


    Marie smiled again and said, ¡°What I just mentioned is a quote from the ssic novel The Count of


    Monte Cristo. It means that in this world, there is no such thing as happiness or unhappiness, only the


    Only those who have experienced extreme misfortune can truly savor the taste of extreme happiness.


    Only those who have resolved to face death can truly understand the joy of being alive.


    She looked at Carly and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t trante my French, please don¡¯t question my grades.¡±


    Marie gracefully took her seat, and the entire ss erupted in apuse.


    Not many of them understood what Marie had just said in French, so they were in no position to


    question her performance.


    Moreover, Marie¡¯s performance just now had won their hearts and convinced thempletely!


    Carly¡¯s face turned beet red with humiliation, as she hung her head low and clenched her teeth, not


    daring to speak.


    Ms. Garcia gestured for everyone to be quiet and said, ¡°Since there are no more questions, we¡¯ll end


    today¡¯s ss meeting. You can all ask Marie for advice on how to improve your grades. Also, since


    Marie ranked first in the exam, she can move her seat to the front row.¡±


    Marie stood up and shook her head, saying, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Garcia, but I¡¯m fine sitting here. I¡¯m tall,


    so I don¡¯t want to sit in the front and block everyone¡¯s view during the lecture.¡±


    Ms. Garcia nodded in satisfaction and left the ssroom.


    As soon as Ms. Garcia left, people immediately gathered around Marie¡¯s seat, all talking at once.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    31.13%


    Get Bonga


    Some people asked her how to lose weight, others asked how to improve their grades, and some even


    praised her for being gentle and kind. ss 1 had never been this lively before.


    Carly sat alone in her seat, ring intently at Marie in the crowd. Why? Why did all the glory belong to


    her?


    And then, she clearly saw Marie¡¯s gaze sweep across the crowd and meet her eyes.


    With irony, with mockery, and with an unmistakable aggressiveness.


    Marie!


    Two months ago, she was a clueless and foolish chubby girl, and everyoneughed at her and ignored


    her!


    Wherever Carly goes, she is the pride and joy of the heavens, the deity of academic excellence adored


    by the entire Las Vegas High School!


    So, what about now?


    The situation haspletely turned around.


    ¨C


    Marie had be the deity in everyone¡¯s eyes a top student, gentle and kind, as well as intelligent and


    beautiful! These people had no idea how terrifying Marie could be behind the scenes!


    Carly feltpletely ignored! Whenever Marie was around, everyone¡¯s attention was solely on Marie,


    and no one seemed to notice Carly at all!


    These ssmates are like this, Grandpa and Noel are like this, even Ira is like this too!


    She saw Marie make her way through the crowd and head towards the hallway restroom. Quickly, she


    stood up and followed her.


    The restroom was quiet and peaceful. Carly checked each stall, and there was no one there.


    Marie was standing in front of the sink, washing her hands. As she looked up into the mirror, she saw


    Carly standing behind her, staring at her with a cold, menacing gaze.


    ¡°Carly? What do you want to do by following me to the bathroom?¡± Marie washed her hands, making


    eye contact with her through the mirror.


    ¡°Marie, what¡¯s with the act of being gentle and kind? You think I don¡¯t know? The whole Hebert family


    incident was your doing, just to ruin my and my mother¡¯s reputation! You¡¯re nothing but a maniptive


    and malicious woman!¡± Carly angrily used her.


    Marie shook her hands, grabbed a tissue to dry them, then turned around with her arms crossed


    andughed, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, I nned it all along. You and your mom were foolish enough to fall for


    it. What can I do? Should I let go of the rabbit that¡¯s already in my grasp?¡±


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion


    31.19%


    Get Bor


    ¡°Marie! You have no shame!¡± Carly angrily rushed over to hit her. ¡°Mat


    Marie grabbed Carly¡¯s hand with one hand and her cor with the other, pushing her into a bathroom


    stall and pinning her against the wall. With her current strength, handling Carly was a piece of cake.


    Marie¡¯s eyes held a cold, mocking smile as she said, ¡°Have you forgotten? I, the cunning and malicious


    woman, told you that I would take everything from you ¨C your identity, honor, wealth, and love. I will


    take it all. And now, you can¡¯t even handle the very beginning?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you dare!¡± Carly retorted with a trembling voice.


    Marie loosened her cor, patted her cheek, andughed, ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare? I¡¯ll say it again:


    after I¡¯m done with you, I¡¯ll deal with your mom!¡±


    Then she pushed Carly away, disregarding her weak body as she fell to the ground, and strode out of


    the bathroom.


    Chapter 50 Cheating Leads to Expulsion

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 Let Me Hold You For A While


    Ciet Bo


    As Marie said, Carly waspletely overshadowed by her since she returned to school.


    Many people even made posts on the school forums, strongly calling on the students of Las Vegas


    High School to choose a new school babe. Carly waspletely ignored.


    In addition, she had been in first ce in several mock exams, but Carly¡¯s grades had plummeted.


    Many boys even regarded Marie as a top student and openly confessed their love to her.


    When Carly returned home, she lost her temper and smashed things. Mia couldn¡¯t coax her at all, and


    she gradually lost her patience with Carly.


    Now that Old Mr. Pierce treated Marie like a precious treasure, and with the driver driving her to


    and from work every day, Carly was always restricted and couldn¡¯t trouble her at all.


    She spent her free time at the Estate every day, waiting for the end of the SAT to go to New York to


    visit Dennis.


    Lying on the bed, she rummaged through the information about KBK in boredom.


    With the support of KBK which would make her a high profile star and the powerful Spence family,


    people in the entertainment industry would show respect to her, and she could get the best


    resources.


    Looking at the photo of Olive, Marie smacked her lips. She was indeed quite good-looking. Olive had


    inherited the excellent genes of Mia and Mason, and she was much more good-looking than


    Carly.


    Just then, Marie¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Dennis.


    When Dennis returned to New York, he only called Marie a few times asionally. He didn¡¯t call her,


    nor did she call him. Sometimes, he only sent few words on Telegram, then he disappeared. It seemed


    that he was very busy every day.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Marie picked up the phone.


    ¡°Marie.¡± Dennis sounded pleasantly.


    ¡°Dennis, talk properly.¡± Marie trembled.


    ¡°When did I not talk properly?¡± Dennis smiled.


    ¡°Why are you being so cheesy?¡± asked she.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m special,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about you?¡± She smiled at him.


    ¡°In your heart, I am more special,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± she roared.


    On the other end of the phone, Cullen trembled as he listened to her roar. It turned out that the


    president liked this kind of women.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t swear.¡± Dennis coaxed her good-naturedly.


    ¡°I just cursed. Come bite me!¡± she said smugly.


    Dennis replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Suddenly remembering that day when she was pressed against the door and kissed on the lips,


    Marie blushed.


    You idiot!


    ¡°Marie, there are ten days left for the SAT,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll get into Yale University,¡± said Marie helplessly.


    She had said it many times, but Old Mr. Pierce just didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°I mean, focus on your studies,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Dennis was talking about this.


    ¡°Once again, if the ssroom was full of balloons and roses professing to you, I would tear down. the


    whole school building.¡± Dennis exined patiently to her.


    Marie could not say a word.


    A few days ago, she didn¡¯t know which sses they were. A few boys filled the ss with balloons


    and roses, only without a banner to profess their love for her. But Marie refused outright and


    almost forgot about it. She didn¡¯t expect Dennis to know about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you called?¡± Marie was helpless.


    ¡°No, I miss you.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Talk properly,¡± said she.


    There was a pause on the other end of the phone. After a long silence, the man¡¯s maic voice


    sounded again, ¡°I¡¯m talking properly. I miss you very much, Marie.¡±


    Her face was burning. She hung up the phone with a click, threw the phone on the sofa, lowered her


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    head, and couldn¡¯t look at the document in her hand anymore.


    Let Me Hold You For A While


    Dennis looked at the phone that was hung up and smiled.


    Cullenined helplessly, ¡°President, won¡¯t you scare Ms. Spence away by doing this?¡±


    Dennis nced at him, ¡°You know girls very well?¡±


    Cullen immediately shook his head, ¡°No!¡±


    Ten dayster, the SAT was finally there.


    For her, high school questions were a piece of cake. She finished answering the papers early and


    left the examination room.


    After the SAT results were released, she ranked first with absolute advantage.


    Carly was so angry that she smashed everything in the room in the vi. Why? Why did Marie get the


    first ce?


    Now the whole of Las Vegas knew that there was a beautiful and smart Ms. Spence, the third daughter,


    in the Spence family who had be the top scorer of the SAT.


    And Carly was nothing!


    Old Mr. Pierce was so happy that he wanted to hold a banquet to send thanks to Marie¡¯s teachers.


    Marie pouted her lips. Her first ce in the exam had nothing to do with the teachers, okay? Should


    she thank those devil instructors of the Rodger Group?


    In the end, Old Mr. Pierce dispelled the idea after being dissuaded by Marie. But the next day,


    Edward sent her the equity transfer letter.


    It clearly stated that 5% of the shares under Old Mr. Pierce¡¯s name were transferred to Marie. Every


    day, she was thinking about how to get the shares and take over the Spence family.


    But when these were delivered to her, she suddenly remembered that old man said to her earnestly,


    ¡°When I am old and gone in the future, you can still have dividends if you hold the shares, so you


    won¡¯t be bullied by them.¡±


    In her previous life, she didn¡¯t know what family love was, but now she seemed to suddenly


    understand.


    With tears in her eyes, she signed it. Edward gave her a share transfer agreement and said, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, you must keep it. If they know that Old Mr. Pierce gave you shares, I don¡¯t know what would


    happen.¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edward. I¡¯ll keep it safe.¡±


    Las Vegas High School had been bustling for many days, promoting that Marie was the top scorer of


    the SAT, but apart from that, it seemed that high school life had ended like this.


    Get Bonus


    She didn¡¯t call Dennis, and he seemed to have forgotten to call her and ask if her grades were good.


    She was a little upset.


    Like many other students, Mariepletely let herself go this holiday. She greeted Old Mr. Pierce.


    and didn¡¯t eat at home in the evening.


    She drove to the western suburbs mansion. She had agreed Emory to celebrate with them after the


    SAT.


    As soon as she entered the vi, the huge fireworks exploded with a ¡°bang¡±, colorful ribbons fell on her


    body, and three handsome faces yelled in front of her, ¡°Surprise!¡±


    She was speechless.


    Luca rushed over and pulled her into the vi. ¡°Marie, look at the surprise we prepared for you. You


    will definitely like it!¡±


    Marie was dragged all the way into the dining room. Looking at the tes on the table, she couldn¡¯t tell


    what they were. She asked, ¡°Is the graduation gift you gave me¡­ poison?¡±


    Emory stood behind him and said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t make it. It¡¯s really not possible to cook, there


    aren¡¯t so many seasonings. But It¡¯s okay to roast meat in the forest.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°So, what are we eating tonight?¡±


    None of the assassins knew how to cook properly.


    Left with no choice, Marie could only order takeout to be delivered. The four of them sat in the dining


    room and celebrated her graduation with takeout.


    With the fried chicken in her mouth, she asked, ¡°Were your IDs done?¡±


    Luca took a sip of his beer and said, ¡°It¡¯s done. Kate is a top hacker. It¡¯s no problem for her to hack into


    the system and create an ID for me.¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Only you with an ID? What about the others?¡±


    Emory wiped his hands and said, ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. Kate and I had too many enemies before, and


    staying here is a threat to you. Besides, we still have things to do, so we can¡¯t stay for the time


    being.¡±


    Marie was silent. She thought that Emory and the others would follow her all the time, but she didn¡¯t


    expect that they would separate again when they just got together.


    Kate smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You can always contact us. We¡¯re just going to do something, and


    we¡¯ll be back when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Marie asked.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯re going to Europe to find out more about the Terry family,¡± Emory said.


    With a bitter smile, Marie raised her beer. ¡°Have a safe trip!¡±


    After a full meal, Emory and Kate went to pack their things. After washing up, Marie returned to the


    Estate andy on the bed in a depressed mood.


    When the phone rang, Marie picked it up and heard the familiar voice of a maning from the other


    end of the line. With her nose sore, she said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Marie, congrattions,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Congrattions for what?¡± Marie said sourly.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    ¡°Top scorer of SAT,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished it for so many days, and you¡¯re just telling me now, and there¡¯s no gift at all. There¡¯s


    no sincerity at all.¡± Marie was unhappy and kept dissing him.


    ¡°What gift do you want?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I want you to give me a gift now! And you can¡¯t do it!¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Now? This¡­¡± Dennis¡¯s tone was tinged with embarrassment.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, forget it.¡± As Marie spoke, she was about to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Then you can go out. I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± Dennis said suddenly.


    ¡°Go out? Where am I going?¡±


    ¡°Go out and get the gift.¡± Dennis hung up the phone, and a clear car honk came from outside the


    gate.


    Stunned, Marie eximed inwardly, ¡°No way!¡±


    She ran out in her slippers and opened the door of the estate, and there was a familiar Rolls-Royce


    parked at the door.


    The man was wearing a white shirt and rolled up his cuffs, revealing his well-defined forearms. He


    leaned slightly against the car, with one hand in his pocket and the other holding a small and


    delicate box.


    The warm yellow streetlight shone on him, adding a trace of warmth to his cold aura.


    Marie ran over and asked, ¡°When did youe?¡±


    Dennis smoothed her messy long hair, looked down, and saw her wearing slippers, revealing her white


    feet. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your shoes?¡±


    Feeling embarrassed, Marie curled her toes and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not cold. When did you get to Las


    Vegas?¡±


    ¡°I just got here.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Marle nodded, not knowing what to say.


    Dennis handed her the box tied with the ribbon, ¡°Your gift.¡±


    Taking the box, Marie shook it and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Dennis took the box, put it in his hand, and gave it to her, ¡°Open it and have a look.¡±


    Get Boma


    Marie carefully removed the ribbon and opened the box. It was a pink diamond bracelet, and each


    diamond was cut just right, shining under the streetlights.


    Pink diamonds are rare, and even rarer with the fine quality as these.


    Marie smiled, for she had never received any jewelry in her past two lifetimes.


    When she was a killer before, she only had knives and guns with her. She thought she was different


    from ordinary girls and didn¡¯t need these shiny little things.


    But when she opened the box and saw the delicate thing shining on the ck velvet cloth, her heart


    trembled.


    At that moment, she knew that she, like every ordinary girl, would be happy because of such a delicate


    gift.


    Dennis put away the box, picked up the bracelet, and put it on her wrist. He looked at it carefully for


    a while and smiled, ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Marie retracted her arm ufortably, lowered her head, and kicked the little stone by her feet,


    asking, ¡°Anything else? I¡¯m going back¡­¡±


    ¡°I have got things to do.¡± After saying that, Dennis hugged her into his arms.


    Stunned, Marie tried to break free, but her shoulders sank, and his bristly hair brushed against the side


    of her face. Dennis¡¯s voice was tired, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hug you for a while.¡±


    However, Marie didn¡¯t move. Dennis chuckled by her ear, ¡°Why are you so obedient now?¡±


    Marie pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°Go and hold Cullen!¡±


    Turning around to leave, Dennis grabbed her, took out a document from the car, and stuffed it into her


    arms. Marie asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Another gift for you,¡± Dennis said.


    When Marie opened it, it turned out to be an internship agreement with KBK!


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then it is for whom? Me?¡±


    Marie stuck out her tongue and asked, ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    Dennis smiled, ¡°Never mind. Just go back and sign it. You¡¯ll be the intern of KBK.¡±


    Marie nodded stupidly and happily, and Dennis asked, ¡°Are you happy now? Let me hug you.¡±


    ring at him, she turned around and ran back to the Estate.


    Seeing that the lights at the girl¡¯s window were on, Dennis drove away.


    The next day, when Marie went downstairs for breakfast, she mentioned it to Old Mr. Pierce, ¡°Grandpa,


    I¡¯m going to New York for an internship during the summer vacation.¡±


    Old Mr. Pierce looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Go ahead. Go to New York with Dennis


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say I was going with him,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t, but he came to pick you up. You even put on the bracelets. A grown woman will leave the


    family eventually¡­¡± The old man said to Edward with a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m done talking to you!¡± She lowered her head to eat.


    The old man and Edward smiled happily, and after eating, Marie went back to her room.


    In the afternoon, Jolie Kim came in to help her pack and asked, ¡°Miss, are you really going to New


    York?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°But why do you want to be an intern in KBK? Ms. Olive is working there, and she will bully you.¡± Jolie


    was a little worried.


    ¡°Maybe she was the one who would be bullied!¡± Marie smiled.


    The next day, Dennis arrived at the Spence residence and came to pick up Marie to the airport.


    Old Mr. Pierce was worried and repeatedly reminded, ¡°Marie, take good care of yourself when you get


    to New York. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I got it.¡± Marie agreed.


    ¡°Dennis, I¡¯ll leave Marie to you. Take good care of her for me.¡± The old man said to Dennis again.


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Pierce.¡±


    Old Mr. Pierce held her hand dejectedly and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll go to New York to visit you soon.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When Marie got into the car, her eyes were a little red. The old man looked like a pitiful little old man,


    which made her sad.


    Dennis patted her hand and said nothing.


    Afternding, Marie was already drowsy after the three-hour flight.


    Dennis drove to an apartment and led Marie into the elevator. She asked, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Glorious Estate, you can stay here first,¡± Dennis said.


    Get B


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marie followed him in.


    Dennis turned on the light and said, ¡°The second bedroom is for you.¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°The second bedroom? What about the master bedroom?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°It is for me.¡±


    ¡°You live in the master bedroom?¡± Marie was confused.


    Dennis propped one hand against the door, circled her in front of him, and smiled, ¡°Maybe, you


    want to live in the master bedroom too?¡±


    Marie pushed him away. Holy shit, why suddenly lived together? She asked, ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re so rich.


    Surely you have more than one apartment in Glorious Estate, right? Can I live somewhere else?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°Sorry, this is my only apartment.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the hotel myself!¡± she said.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, since you have money to stay in a hotel, why don¡¯t you pay me back my three million


    dors first?¡± Dennis said.


    She was on the verge of tears. Couldn¡¯t he get past the three million dors?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rent a house myself!¡± she said.


    ¡°I heard that the top scorer of SAT knows everything except cooking. Do you live by yourself? Are you


    going to starve to death outside?¡± Dennis asked.


    She was speechless. She really didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    Dennis walked straight back to the master bedroom and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live in the second


    bedroom, you¡¯re wee to move in the master bedroom.¡±


    Marie immediately picked up her luggage and rolled into the bedroom. After tidying up, shey down on


    the bed and fell asleep without realizing it.


    Dennis came out of the bedroom and sat in the living room for a long time. He didn¡¯t see her go out. He


    opened the bedroom door and saw her curled up on the bed and sleeping soundly.


    Dennis walked over to tuck her in and turned off the air conditioner. New York was still a bit cold at


    this time.


    When Marie woke up in a daze, her stomach growled out of hunger and she called out,


    ¡°Jolie?¡±


    It was for a while before she remembered that she was already in New York.


    Her clothes were crumpled as she slept. Marie walked into the bathroom to take a shower and changed


    into a set of home clothes. She walked out of the bedroom barefooted for she could not find


    the slippers.


    The fragrance came from the kitchen, and Marie rubbed her eyes and walked over. She saw the man


    who was seriously cooking. It was Dennis.


    He was wearing a pair of gray pants and slippers, looking like a good man at home. He skillfully stir-


    fried and added seasonings.


    Marie was stunned. ¡°Dennis?¡±


    Dennis nced back at her, put down the spat, walked to the kitchen door, and scooped her up.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked and kicked.


    Dennis put her on the sofa, looking a little unhappy, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear shoes?¡±


    Feeling aggrieved, Marie pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t find the slippers¡­¡±


    Dennis was helpless. He had never had a woman here before, so he didn¡¯t expect to prepare women¡¯s


    slippers.


    ¡°Sit still. After dinner, go to the supermarket and buy one.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Marie nodded docilely.


    With the fragrance of the shower on her body, Marie quietly nestled on the sofa. Dennis was in a trance


    for a while and went back to the kitchen quickly.


    After the dished were ready, Marie ran barefooted to the dining room and sat down. Dennis red. at


    her, and she smiled smugly. What could I do without slippers?


    Dennis¡¯ dishes looked good, while Marie thought that he would have made a miserable meal like


    Emory and the others.


    It tasted good too, and Marie gossiped while eating, ¡°Why do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to eat steak when I was abroad. So I learned it by myself,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Then did you still cook by yourself when you were back?¡± asked Marie.


    Dennis rolled his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s a servant.¡±


    Marie looked around and didn¡¯t see the servant.


    Dennis said, ¡°There is only one part-time maid here in the apartment, who wille over to clean


    every day. From now on, you live here, and I will ask her to cook before leaving.¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯m not picky about food.¡±


    The girl lowered her head and ate her meal seriously. Dennis looked at her with a warm feeling in


    his heart.


    For many years, he had been alone in the army and abroad and in the Whitney family, and he had


    never felt a trace of warmth.


    And today, this girl, who was as bright as the sun, was sitting opposite him, eating the meal he cooked,


    smiling at him.


    He suddenly felt that life was really good.


    The loneliness of those years seemed to have been dispelled all at once, leaving only the girl in


    front of him.


    After dinner, Dennis took her out to the supermarket to buy slippers.


    It was the first time that Marie came to New York. She felt refreshed when she went to the


    supermarket. She looked around and felt around. Dennis followed behind her with a shopping cart.


    This time, not only did he buy slippers, but he also bought a lot of snacks.


    After returning to Glorious Estate, Marie immediately prepared to sneak back to the bedroom and bid


    farewell to Dennis. Dennis pulled her over and hugged her for two minutes before letting go of


    her under her protest.


    ¡°Dennis!¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me!¡± Marie said.


    Dennis said, ¡°Okay, pay back the money.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    When one was under the roof! She had to bow down!


    Marie angrily went back to her bedroom to sleep.


    The next day, she got up to wash up, put on light makeup, changed into professional attire, and walked


    to the dining room where breakfast had been ced on the table.


    When the maid saw her, she smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Spence, right?¡±


    Marie nodded.


    Mary said, ¡°Ms. Spence, just call me Melissa. I¡¯lle over every day to cook before leaving.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Melissa.¡±


    As soon as she sat at the dining table, Dennis entered the dining room and asked, ¡°Are you going to


    do your internship today?¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Yeah, go as soon as possible and pull my high and mighty sister down.¡± Marie smiled slyly.


    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Dennis said.


    Nodding, Marie asked, ¡°Is KBK yourpany?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t even raise his head and cut the bacon seriously, ¡°If it was mypany, do you think I


    would sign Olive Spence?¡±


    Marie shrugged. ¡°Maybe. Olive is so beautiful. Isn¡¯t it normal to sign her?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyes to look at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re prettier than her.¡±


    With a blush on her face, she immediately lowered her head to eat. At this time, she couldn¡¯t win


    Dennis, so she ate first!

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    After breakfast, Cullen sent her to KBK first, and then went to Whitney Group with Dennis.


    Looking at the towering mansion, Marie smiled. Soon, she would make Olive fall from the clouds. high


    above.


    Walking into the KBK building, the receptionist led her into the office.


    A short-haired woman sat behind the desk, wearing a professional suit and sses. She looked


    shrewd and capable.


    She looked up and asked, ¡°Marie Spence?¡±


    Nodding, Marie replied, ¡°Hello, Ms. Josepy. I¡¯m the new intern.¡±


    Ms. Josepy¡¯s full name was Daphne Josepy. She was the ace agent in the early years of KBK. In


    recent


    years, she had been promoted. Apart from Olive, she no longer took on artists.


    In other words, Daphne had yed an important role in Olive¡¯s sess today.


    Daphne nodded and


    outside.¡±


    did, ¡°Be an assistant first and ask the secretary to arrange a seat for you


    After going through the entry procedures, Marie followed the secretary to familiarize herself with the


    artist¡¯s filming process. Then, she heard amotion at the door.


    A group of people gathered around, and Olive in a long skirt walked out of the crowd. She wore huge


    sunsses on her face, revealing her delicate red lips.


    The door of the studio opened and an actress looked pure walked out, wearing a white dress and light


    makeup, discussing themercial editing with the photographer.


    Marie recognized her. Shirley, who was also a contract artist, but she had always been tepid. It was


    said that she and Olive were sisters on the surface, but in private their rtionship was very bad.


    Sure enough, Olive walked straight up to Shirley and pped her without saying a word.


    The onlookers didn¡¯t dare to speak. Olive had a strong backer and a big status, and was notoriously


    arrogant In the industry.


    ¡°Shirley, I haven¡¯t terminated my contract yet, and you dare to steal my advertisement?¡± Olive said.


    ¡°What do you mean by stealing your advertisement? Thepany gave it to me. How can it be yours?


    Who are you to hit me?¡± Shirley covered her face and argued.


    Why should I hit you? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about the first-tier advertisements. If 1 don¡¯t hit


    you, you don¡¯t know who is the best artist of KBK!¡± Olive took off her sunsses and arrogantly said.


    Get Borut


    -¡°Olive Spence! Don¡¯t you just have someone backing you up? What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Shirley was humiliated in public. After all, she was a second-tier actress. Once Olive Spence left,


    she was likely to be highly supported by KBK.


    Shirley raised her hand and was about to hit her when the office door suddenly opened, and a shout


    came, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Daphne stood in front of the office and said, ¡°You twoe in!¡±


    Olive rolled her eyes at Shirley and walked into the office. When she passed by Marie, she was


    startled, but she sneered at her, then left.


    As Marie was outside, she couldn¡¯t hear what was going on inside the office. After a while, Shirley


    ran out crying and returned to the dressing room alone.


    The colleagues gossiped with Marie, ¡°Olive was being such a bully. The wholepany knows that her


    contract will expire in a few months this year, and she still can¡¯t let others have a few ads.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Is Shirley usually bullied like this in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shirley has no backstage support. She is timid and doesn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of. Of


    course, thepany will support Olive, but it¡¯s not certain who will be the biggest one since Olive


    Spence is gone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, there are also a few celebrities who are about the same status as Shirley, and they are all


    looking forward to Olive leaving!¡±


    While everyone was talking with her, the office door opened again, and Olive walked out with her


    handbag. She nced at Marie and smiled, ¡°My good sister, if you have any dissatisfaction at here, let


    me know at any time.¡±


    Then she bent down and said to her in a two-person voice, ¡°I heard that you threatened Carly to


    avenge your mother? Think about who you are, Marie. You are as cheap as your short-lived


    mother!¡±


    She smiled and left, but in the eyes of others, it was like the intimate whisper between sisters.


    No one knew that Marie¡¯s heart was stabbed by her words as was by a knife.


    The colleagues who had surrounded Marie earlier suddenly distanced themselves from her. Originally,


    they thought she was a new intern, beautiful and friendly. Unexpectedly, she was Olive¡¯s sister. Just


    now, they were talking bad about her. Who knew if she would snitch on them?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Feeling helpless, she thought, Olive Spence is way better than Carly.


    In the evening, Cullen picked up Marie downstairs from work to went back to Glorious Estate. ¡°Where¡¯s


    Dennis?¡± she asked.


    Get Borus


    ¡°The president is still in thepany. Let me take you back first.¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°Is he that busy every day?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, the president of Whitney Group is always busy.¡± Cullen replied.


    After sending Marie back to Glorious Estate, Cullen returned to Whitney Group.


    Melissa had already prepared dinner and ced it on the table. She left after saying goodbye to


    Marie.


    All of a sudden, there was only her alone in the huge apartment. The empty apartment was actually


    a bit scary.


    She sat in the living room flipping through a magazine, trying to wait for Dennis toe back for dinner


    together. Unknowingly, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    It was already dark when Dennis returned. He opened the door and entered the house. The living room


    was a little dim, and only the lights outside shone in, and the curled-up figure on the sofa appeared a


    little lonely in that scene.


    He changed into his slippers and squatted down in front of the sofa. Marie slept soundly on his arm,


    with long eyshes and her lips pouted. She seemed a little ufortable, and she raised her hand.


    and rubbed her mouth, looking cute.


    Dennis patted Marie¡¯s little face, and she opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Dennis, she sat


    up from the sofa and rubbed her eyes. Her voice was hoarse, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go back to your room to sleep?¡± Dennis got up and turned on the light.


    ¡°I wanted to sit here and wait for you to eat, but I fell asleep.¡± Marie got up and went to the bathroom to


    wash her face. She poked her head out and asked him, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°No,e and eat.¡± Dennis said.


    She walked to the dining room and had dinner with Dennis. As she said that she saw Olive at KBK


    today, her sleepiness was swept away.


    Dennis looked at the chattering girl in front of him and smiled. She was like a wife waiting for her


    husband toe home.


    In the past few days, Marie had been ostracized in KBK, and everyone had distanced themselves from


    her because she was Olive¡¯s sister.


    But Daphne was making things difficult for her. If Olive hadn¡¯t instructed her in advance, Daphne


    wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to do so.


    On this day, Daphne asked Marie to go to the TV station to deliver a dress to Olive. Marie was


    confused, ¡°Olive has her own assistant. Why should be the one to deliver the dress?¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to send your sister a dress? And she¡¯s in a hurry to be on the show and needs it, so she must


    be happy to see you deliver it.¡± Daphne threw the dress to her.


    Looking at the pouring rain outside, Marie smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it off.¡±


    But when she arrived at the TV station, Olive was bored and sat in the dressing room ying with


    her phone. She didn¡¯t look anxious at all.


    Seeing that Marie was drenched in the rain, Olive was in a good mood and said with a smile, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, how did you end up running errands?¡±


    Olive¡¯s assistant was ttering her, ¡°Is there Ms. Marie in the Spence family? Isn¡¯t there just you and


    Ms. Carly? How can such a person be ady from a noble family?¡±


    Olive smiled and said, ¡°Marie, Carly is still young and innocent. That¡¯s why she¡¯s fooled by you. Do you


    think I¡¯m a little girl like Carly? If you dare toe to KBK, I¡¯ll skin you alive, or myst name will not be


    Spence!¡±


    Olive walked into the fitting room with her hips twisting. The assistant went over and threw the


    clothes that Olive had taken off to Marie. Then, she grabbed the bag of the new dress and sent it to


    the fitting room.


    The dress Olive wore was perfect. There was no need for a new one at all. It was just a deliberate


    attempt to make things difficult for Marie.


    Marie unzipped her dress and threw it on the chair.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream came from the fitting room.


    Olive ran out in her underwear, withrge sshes of water on her body, her hair still dripping, and her


    delicate makeup was a little smudged.


    ¡°Hey, sister, why are you in such a mess after changing your clothes?¡± Marie held back herughter.


    ¡°Marie Spence! You were the one who sandwiched the water bag inside the zipper of the dress bag!¡±


    Olive screamed. She had never been so embarrassed since she debuted!


    ¡°Sister, Ms. Josepy said you would be happy to see me. I came all the way here to give you a dress.


    Why are you not happy?¡± Marie smiled.


    ¡°Marie Spence! How dare you trick me like this! Beat her up!¡± Olive called out to her assistant.


    The assistant raised her hand and was about to teach her a lesson. As soon as she held her hand,


    Marie pped her hard with the other hand, knocking her to the floor.


    Marie stopped smiling and nced at the assistant on the floor, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to judge


    whether I¡¯m the daughter of the Spence family or not!¡±


    She looked up at Olive again, took out her phone slowly, took a quick ten consecutive shots, shook her


    phone, and smacked her lips, ¡°Tsk tsk, sister, it¡¯s true that you are called the sexy goddess of the


    entertainment industry. You do have a good figure.¡±


    Olive screamed, ¡°What are you doing, Marie Spence?¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°What am I doing? That depends on my mood. If I am in a good mood, I may look at it myself. If in a


    bad mood, then I¡¯ll send it to the major media to let them enjoy it together.¡± Marie said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Olive immediately grabbed a coat next to her and covered herself.


    ¡°Dare or not? You¡¯ll wait and see, sister. As I said before, I¡¯ll deal with you and your mother one by


    one!¡± After putting away her phone, Marie turned around and walked out of the dressing room.


    As she walked to the door, Marie seemed to remember something and turned around. ¡°Sister, do you


    know that even a dog is smarter than your assistant?¡±


    Then she swaggered out of the dressing room.


    Olive angrily mmed the cosmetics on the table, pointing at her assistant and cursing, ¡°Idiot! Why


    don¡¯t you check the dress first before giving it to me! Go get those photos back for me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    make you get the hell out of KBK!¡±


    The assistant was so scared that he immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Olive. I will find a


    way to get the photos back. I will never let your reputation be damaged!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and bring the original dress over! Ask the makeup artist to fix your makeup!¡± Olive


    growled.


    The assistant trotted to the fitting room with the dress, then went out to find the makeup artist.


    Olive was notoriously domineering in the circle. If she couldn¡¯t be served well by her assistant, she


    could change ten assistants a month. The assistant didn¡¯t want to lose this job.


    After taking a taxi back to Glorious Estate, Marie turned on the TV excitedly and watched the show


    of Olive.


    When Dennis returned, he saw her standing motionless in front of the TV, so he asked, ¡°What are you


    watching?¡±


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°Come here! There¡¯s going to be a good show!¡±


    Dennis took off his suit and walked to the sofa to sit down. After watching it for two minutes, he


    asked, ¡°The show of Olive?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, and it¡¯s a famous live broadcast show in the industry, iming that there is no


    postproduction, so the words and deeds of the artists would be broadcast in real time.¡± Marie told


    Dennis about it.


    What¡¯s the fun in a live show like this on Olive?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Olive?¡± Marie turned her head and asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Dennis was helpless. This really touched his blind spot.


    ¡°Olive has always set up a sexy appearance, a gentle personality, and a ttered as a national goddess


    by fans. Guess what she would do if she makes a fool of herself on the live stream?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t care.¡± Dennis leaned back on the sofa and watched TV with her helplessly.


    Marie was speechless. Dennis was really not interested in gossip at all.


    On the show, as soon as Olive appeared, countless cheers and screams immediately burst out,


    ¡°Olive, I love you!¡±


    Marie smacked her lips. She was really a popr national goddess.


    Olive enjoyed the cheers of the crowd and the ttery of the host. She greeted the crowd and bowed


    humbly to thank her fans.


    In the blink of an eye, Olive¡¯s dress fell to the floor.


    The host was stunned, the artist next to him was stunned, and the audience and fans below the


    stage were all stunned.


    Then there was a scream loud enough to overturn the roof, and countless sh lights sounded, and the


    audience took pictures frantically regardless of the resistance of the staff at the scene.


    Olive ran backstage screaming in her bikinis and thong.


    The assistant immediately wrapped her in a coat and sent her into the fitting room. Olive changed her


    clothes and walked out, raising her hand to p the assistant, ¡°How dare you set me up! What¡¯s wrong


    with the dress?¡±


    The assistant covered her face and cried, ¡°Ms. Olive, it¡¯s not like that. The dress was fine when I gave it


    to you. It must be because of Marie. No one wants to harm you except her!¡±


    Olive was trembling with anger. She knew a lot about these tricks in the entertainment industry, but she


    had a strong backer and no one had ever dared to y tricks on her.


    1


    Marie even dared to make a fool of her on a live broadcast! She have to kill her to vent her hatred!


    Marieughed her head off and logged onto Twitter. ¡°Olive Spence showed her body!¡± and ¡°Olive


    Spence¡¯s hot body!¡± quickly made it to the top three of the trending topics.


    ¡°The sexy goddess¡¯ hot body can be seen on the live stream!¡±


    Such topics had already been breaking the Inte. The picture posted was a photo of Olive Spence¡¯s


    dress falling off, with her only wearing lingerie.


    Thements below were even worse.


    Get Bor


    ¡°Olive Spence, you have such a great figure!¡±


    ¡°If God gave me another chance, I hope I would be standing below the stage!¡±


    ¡°I was at the scene! I have the high-definition version of the photos of the goddess! Add me if you


    want!¡±


    ¡°Even her lingerie is so sexy. Olive Spence is indeed a sexy goddess!¡±


    ¡°How sad she would be, how can you people talk like this, talk more¡­¡±


    Marie scrolled through the photos on Twitter andmented, ¡°My sister really has a good figure! This


    waist and this leg, no wonder she¡¯s the sexy goddess, Dennis, take a look.¡±


    When Marie reached out her phone, Dennis took it over and turned it off. He threw it on the sofa and


    pulled Marie up. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Marie could only follow him to the dining room and asked, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t you want to know how I knew


    Olive would make a fool of herself?¡±


    ¡°Did you damage the dress?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I removed a few stitches of the zipper, and she¡¯ll break if she bends hard,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Be careful that she would retaliate against you.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Hey? Dennis, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m bad? Carly said I¡¯m a scheming and vicious woman.¡± Marie curled


    her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis looked up at her and said casually, ¡°You are my woman. Everything you do is right.¡±


    Dennis lowered his head to eat as if it was a simple and natural thing, and there was nothing to


    exin.


    However, her eyes unexpectedly turned red and she immediately lowered her head to eat.


    In the


    past, when she did something wrong and her training results were not good enough, Seth would


    educate her and tell her what was right and what was wrong, and let her correct it over and over again.


    She polished herself to make her like a perfect machine in that training day after day, year after


    year, never making mistakes and never backing down.


    The internationally renowned Rose had never lost. Ever since the Rodger Group hired her, she had


    been the perfect assassin.


    Get Bots


    No one knew how much hellish training she had received, how many punishments she had received,


    and how many scars she had on her body to achieve this.


    Every time shepleted her mission and aplished her goal, Seth would smile at her and say,


    ¡°Rose, you¡¯ve done well.¡±


    At that time, she felt that in order to get thispliment, it was worth getting hurt.


    But today, Dennis sat opposite her and said casually, ¡°Everything you do is right.¡±


    Only then did Marie realize that what she wanted was neither that person¡¯s praise nor rewards nor the


    frightening title.


    What she wanted was that even if she was wrong and failed, someone would tell her that everything


    she did was right.


    Lying in bed at night, Marie thought that it¡¯s been a long, long time since she thought of Seth.


    She thought of him asionally, and everytime she thought of him, she would think that Dennis.


    was different from him.


    The next day, as soon as Marie arrived at thepany, she was called to Daphne¡¯s office.


    When Daphne saw her, she was furious, ¡°Marie Spence, what did you do yesterday!¡±


    Marie shrugged. ¡°I do a lot of things every day. Which one do you mean, Ms. Josepy?¡±


    ¡°How dare you set Olive up to make her show her body and be humiliated in public!¡± Daphne growled


    in anger.


    She had put in so much effort to bring Olive to this position and create this persona, but an insignificant


    intern ruined most of it.


    ¡°Ms. Josepy, you¡¯re wrong. You were the one who asked me to deliver the dress, and I did. Wasn¡¯t my


    eldest sister as happy to see me as you expected?¡± Marie asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You! Who do you think you are to call her sister? Everyone knows that you are simply an unfavored


    orphan in the Spence family! Stop pretending to be a richdy!¡± Ms. Josepy said disdainfully.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Josepy, you didn¡¯t feel enough to manage artists in KBK, and you have meddled in the


    Spence family? You know the Spence family like the back of your hand, don¡¯t you?¡± Marie said, ¡°Olive


    told you that I¡¯m not favored at home, right? Do you really believe what she said? Who will be in charge


    of the Spence family in the end? If I take over the family in the future and you have offended me for the


    sake of Olive, then it would be toote to regret it, right?¡±


    ¡°You would be taking over the Spence family? Who do you think you are, a little girl?¡± Daphne said


    mockingly.


    ¡°I can easily bring the scandal of Olive to the top trending, right? I can also easily pull her down


    from the status of the Nation¡¯s Goddess!¡± Marie walked to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Josepy, don¡¯t say that. Will she really appreciate you for offending me today to help her out of


    anger? She¡¯ll terminate her contract in two months. Can she really give way and give resources to your


    artists for your help in the future? You know better than me what kind of person Olive is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Marie said with a smile.


    Daphne was startled. When she heard what Marie said, she was really a little suspicious.


    Olive had always been arrogant and domineering. As long as there were good resources, she would


    not spare a bit for others.


    In the future, after the contract was terminated, Olive would still be in the entertainment industry,


    and she would tantly use the Spence family as her backer. If she refused to give away the


    resources, it would be really difficult for KBK.


    After pouring herself a ss of water and taking two sips, Marie asked, ¡°Ms. Josepy, have you thought


    it through?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she said, ¡°All right, all right, you can go out. Don¡¯t mess with


    Olive if you have nothing to do. I¡¯m so busy every day, and I have to deal with these things!¡±


    Marie got up and patted her clothes, saying, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t mess with me, I¡¯ll just tolerate her for


    two months.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It wouldn¡¯t be toote for her to make a move after Olive left.


    Daphne was helpless, ¡°You Spence sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sisters!¡± Marie turned around, her eyes as sharp as knives.


    At that moment, Daphne felt a chill down her spine. Marie didn¡¯t look like a little girl, but more like


    a cold-blooded killer.


    After returning to her office, Marie turned on her phone and scrolled through Twitter and saw [Olive


    Spence Swearing] was trending.


    In one of the videos, Olive was blocked by reporters at the door for endless interviews when she was


    supposedly leaving the TV station after the showing body incident.


    Olive had never been so disgusted with the spotlight on her. She walked away in a hurry with a pale


    face and refused to answer any questions.


    The bodyguards tried to stop the media, but this matter was so big that the media wanted to get the


    firsthand news and couldn¡¯t be stopped at all.


    ¡°Miss Olive Spence, may I ask what happened this time?¡±


    ¡°Someone said you did it on purpose to attract attention. What exnation do you have for that?¡±


    ¡°Is it because the rise of KBK¡¯s new artists have made you feel threatened?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the leaked photos and remarks about you circting on the Inte?¡±


    There were all kinds of questions. Olive grabbed a microphone and threw it on the ground. Her face


    turned pale, and she roared, ¡°Get out! Get out of here!¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    The incident of Olive swearing continued to spread on the Inte, and her fans kept rifying that she


    was just emotionally unstable and usually not like this.


    But the fierce woman in the video didn¡¯t look as gentle as usual at all. No matter how fans defended


    her, there were people who questioned Olive Spence¡¯s persona.


    At the same time, an unknown media which might be bribed leaked a video of Olive beating someone


    up on the set. [Olive Spence¡¯s persona copsed] went viral again.


    Because of this matter, the endorsement that was originallypeting between Olive and Shirley was


    firmly in Shirley¡¯s hands.


    Olive immediately ran to Daphne¡¯s ce to make trouble. Marie was sitting in Daphne¡¯s office drinking


    tea. After thest time they had argued, Daphne¡¯s attitude towards her was much better.


    ¡°Ms. Josepy, why did you give the advertisement you promised mest time to Shirley?¡± Olive


    asked.


    ¡°Olive, you have so much negative news recently. It¡¯s not suitable for you to appear in public so soon.


    It¡¯s better for you to be quiet for a while.¡± Daphneforted her.


    ¡°You want me to disappear from the public? If a female celebrity disappeared for a few days, she would


    lose her fans, does that mean my ad endorsement will go to that bitch Shirley?¡± Olive blushed


    furiously.


    ¡°Not all of them would be given to Shirley, but the other artists in thepany. And they can also


    increase the exposure,¡± Daphne said.


    Olive roared, ¡°I¡¯m the biggest star in KBK! Why should I give up my resources to others?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide whether you¡¯re the best star of KBK or not! Olive, I didn¡¯t bring you to this


    position today to question my decision!¡± Daphne was obviously angry.


    What Marie said that day was right. ording to Olive¡¯s personality, if she terminated her contract in


    the future, she would not give any favor to the artists of KBK, and those resources would be


    snatched away without hesitation.


    Olive paused for a moment and said, ¡°Ms. Josepy, that¡¯s not what I meant either. It¡¯s not easy for me to


    get this position, and if my visibility to the media was reduced, then would not it be a disgrace to you?¡±


    Seeing that Olive was subdued, Daphne lowered her tone, ¡°Okay, thepany is not going to set you


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    aside. It¡¯s just letting you avoid the limelight andy low. Don¡¯t be nervous. You¡¯ll be fine after a while


    with an endorsement.¡±


    ¡°But this endorsement¡­¡± Olive still wanted topete with Shirley, because she didn¡¯t want to


    Get Bord


    give the resources to Shirley.


    ¡°Sister, Ms. Josepy has already said so. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. This endorsement is not an


    international brand. So what if it is given to Shirley?¡± Marie sat on the sofa and spoke.


    Only then did Olive realize that there was another woman in the office. She stared at her coldly and


    said, ¡°Marie, just you wait!¡±


    Marie smiled nonchntly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll wait and see youe to die just like your disappointing


    sister!¡±


    ¡°Marie Spence!¡± Olive strode over and wanted to teach her a lesson. But Marie picked up the teacup


    next to her and sshed a cup of water on Olive.


    Olive¡¯s hair was dripping with water, and a few pieces of tea were hanging on her body. She looked


    so messy.


    ¡°Ah! Sister, you really don¡¯t get along with all kinds of water resources!¡± Marie smiled.


    ¡°Marie Spence!¡± Olive jumped in anger.


    ¡°Enough!


    ¡°With all the noise all day!¡± Daphne scolded.


    ¡°Ms. Josepy¡­¡± Olive intended toin.


    ¡°All right, you should pack up and go back to rest. You¡¯re tired these days.¡± Daphne sent Olive away.


    Olive was puzzled. A few days ago, Daphne was still obedient to her and treated her like a Buddha, but


    now she suddenly was in Marie¡¯s favor.


    She red at Marie and left the office helplessly.


    Daphne nced at Marie and continued the topic they hadn¡¯t finished talking about, ¡°You just joined the


    ¡°Ms. Josepy, you taught me well. I¡¯ve learned a lot in just a few days,¡± said Marie slowly.


    ¡°Okay, who do you want to take with you?¡± Daphne asked her.


    ¡°I heard that some of the female celebrities in KBK have been suppressed by Olive all these years. Can


    you pick one for me?¡± Marie poured herself another ss of water.


    Daphne picked and chose the documents at her desk, took out one, and handed it to her, saying,


    ¡°Sophia Bradley, not young anymore, she had married and should have retired, but she wanted to


    make aeback in the past two years. The audience doesn¡¯t like these old people now, and there is


    no hope of making aeback. You try it, no harm if you can¡¯t.¡±


    After flipping through the document, Marie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she starred as the Noble Consort in Pce in


    early years? Did not she marry into a rich family? Why did she want to make aeback?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she has been a full-time housewife for too many years, and her husband despises her,


    and she has no children. Her husband has a mistress outside, and he wants to divorce her.¡±


    Daphne said. She had seen a lot of upper-ss things and had been used to it for a long time.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s give her a try.¡± After leaving thepany with the documents, Marie called


    Sophia and made an appointment to meet at the cafe.


    After waiting for twenty minutes, a middle-aged woman appeared in the cafe. She was wearing a in


    dress, and she was a little fat. She didn¡¯t look good and didn¡¯t put much makeup on. The passersby


    couldn¡¯t recognize that she was the noblewoman back then.


    Sophia sat down awkwardly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Spence, right? Ms. Josepy told me that you¡¯ll guide


    me from now on.¡±


    Marie nodded and asked, ¡°Ms. Bradley, if you don¡¯t mind, please tell me your basic information. Tell me


    everything you could say.¡±


    Sophia began to ramble on about her life after marriage. She was dedicated to taking care of her


    family and stopped showing her face in public. It was not easy for her to get pregnant and have a


    miscarriage. Over the years, her husband had lost interest in her and had a woman outside.


    Gradually, he cut off her financial resources and even suggested a divorce.


    ¡°May I ask why you made aeback?¡± asked Marie.


    ¡°I want to make money and be independent! I want to show that man that even though I can¡¯t have a


    baby, I can live well without him and the baby!¡± Sophia clenched her fists.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve found you a yoga teacher and a foreignnguage teacher. You don¡¯t have to do anything for


    this month. Just focus on your figure, focus on fashion, and practice French well. I¡¯ll check it


    after a month.¡± Marie handed her the teacher¡¯s business card.


    ¡°I am not going to do anything? And not going to take on advertising jobs?¡± Sophia was hesitant.


    ¡°You can only take advertisements for pregnant women now. Listen to me, go on a diet, pay


    attention to your manners, and change yourself first. There will be advertisements all over the ce,¡±


    Marie said.


    Sophia could only take the business card and leave. When Marie returned to thepany, she ran into


    Olive and Shirley, and the two were quarreling again.


    To be precise, it was Olive that bullied Shirley single-handedly.


    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t think that it¡¯s your turn to be the biggest star just because I¡¯m in trouble now!¡± Olive


    growled.


    ¡°Olive Spence, don¡¯t go too far. I am not the one who caused your ident!¡± Shirley argued.


    While the two were arguing, Olive raised her hand to p Shirley, but was stopped by Marie. She


    smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you should change your bad habit of hitting people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Olive shook off her hand.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, but she¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t cause your trouble. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Marie tilted


    her head and smiled sinisterly.


    Olive was furious at the mention of this matter. She had been doing well in the entertainment


    industry. Who would have thought that Marie would be set up by this little girl?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, Marie Spence. I heard that you¡¯ve taken Sophia to try to make that old hag famous.


    Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll end up!¡± Olive said.


    ¡°Okay, please wait and see.¡± Marie smiled.


    Olive¡¯s assistant was afraid of offending Daphne, so she hurriedly pulled Olive away.


    Marie turned around and was about to leave when Shirley pulled her back and whispered, ¡°Thank you


    for just now.¡±


    Looking back at Shirley¡¯s cowardly look, Marie said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of thanking me? Can¡¯t you fight


    back if she beats you? Are you just going to let her bully you for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Shirley lowered her head.


    Marie was speechless, and Shirley asked her again, ¡°Did you really take Sophia¡¯s case? She won¡¯t be


    popr.¡±


    ¡°How do you know? You haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± Marie said.


    ¡°If you can make her famous, I¡¯ll go and tell Ms. Josepy to let you take me.¡± Shirley said with a


    smile.


    ¡°Okay, just you wait. Two months at most,¡± said Marie.


    For the past month, Marie would call Sophia every week to ask about her condition. A monthter, they


    met again at the cafe.


    Sophia pushed the door open and walked in. It was not the same old woman from a month ago.


    Sophia was wearing a sapphire blue dress and holding a ck handbag. Her curvy figure and long hair


    were tied up to reveal her slender neck. Her posture was elegant, showing the temperament of this age


    vividly.


    Marie smiled, ¡°It seems that the teacher I have found for you was working well?¡±


    Sophia took off her sunsses, put on delicate makeup, and said, ¡°Thanks to you, I feel like I¡¯ve found


    myself as before.¡±


    20


    Get Bonus


    Marie pushed over a document and said, ¡°Take a look. This is your first mission after youreback.¡±


    Sophia opened the file and was stunned. ¡°Pce drama?¡±


    After taking a sip of coffee, Marie nodded and said, ¡°I helped you get a role in a pce drama series


    starting next week. Although it¡¯s not the main character and there aren¡¯t many scenes for you, but as


    long as you y it well, this role will definitely be outstanding.¡±


    Sophia yed the role of the king¡¯s first wife, gentle and virtuous. After the king lingering harem and


    her own loss of children, she died of self-immtion.


    There were not many scenes, and it was done early, but this was an extremely infatuated and sad


    character, and an experienced actress was needed.


    ¡°If you agree with it, tidy up and join the crew in two days. We¡¯ll go for the photoshoot tomorrow,¡± Marie


    said.


    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± Sophia agreed immediately.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    The next day, Marie went to the filming location with Sophia, to apany her for putting on makeup


    and taking pictures. Sophia looked ssical and elegant, and she looked more like someone who


    came out of a painting when she wore ancient clothes.


    The photoshoot was very effective, and as soon as the photo was posted, it immediately became a hot


    topic on the Inte.


    ¡°Is Sophia the actress for the Empress? She¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°This is a goddess who would not get old, is it? The Pce she had starred in before was very good!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Sophia is only thirty-five years old. How could she be old?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it! Sophia¡¯s acting skills are unquestionable!¡±


    The day before she joined the crew, Marie told Dennis at dinner that she would apany Sophia


    into the crew.


    ¡°For how long?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Maybe one or two months. She doesn¡¯t have many scenes, and she¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Marie said.


    Dennis frowned and asked, ¡°Do you have to go?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m her agent and assistant.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything during the whole meal, and Marie vaguely felt that he was unhappy


    again.


    The next day, Marie packed her things early, and thepany sent car to pick her up to go to the


    film set with Sophia.


    While putting on makeup, Sophia asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the female lead this time?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The producer didn¡¯t tell me. It seems to be a neer.¡±


    In the first scene, the little queen and the king were innocent as children and they grew up together.


    Sophia finished it very easily.


    The female lead arrivedte after the first scene was filmed. The director was originally exining


    the scene to Sophia, but when he heard that the female lead had arrived, he immediately ran out to


    greet her.


    Sophia and Marie also followed him out to have a look. The person who got out of the car was none


    other than Carly.


    It had been a month since theyst met, and Carly had be prettier. Surrounded by the crowd,


    Get Bo


    she greeted them with a smile.


    This was really a surprise. Before the filming started, the crew kept the identity of the female lead a


    secret. It turned out to be Carly Spence. So, the subsidiary of the Spence family is about to open for


    business, right?


    Carly saw Marie standing behind the crowd and walked over to greet her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long


    time, Marie. Why are you here as an assistant?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, and I didn¡¯t expect you toe to New York so soon.¡±


    ¡°Our whole family is here. Don¡¯t you know, sister? Didn¡¯t Dad tell you that the subsidiarypany has


    settled in New York?¡± Carly smiled sweetly, but her words were as sharp as knives.


    Carly looked at Sophia again and asked, ¡°Are you Sophia that my sister was talking about? I hope my


    sister can really bring you back.¡±


    She smiled and walked to the dressing room to put on makeup. Feeling a little strange, Sophia


    asked, ¡°She called you ¡®sister¡¯. You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s just a loser.¡± Without saying much, Marie took Sophia back and let the director


    continue.


    After asking around, it turned out that the Hebert family invested in this drama to make Carly famous.


    Marie didn¡¯t expect that the Hebert family would still recognize Carly as their daughter-inw after what


    happened at the banquetst time.


    In the next scene, when the Emperor was assassinated, the Empress took the sword for him, and


    the couple was deeply in love.


    The assassin in ck rushed over with a wire in his hand. Sophia pushed the king away and shouted,


    ¡°Your Majesty, be careful!¡± With the sword on her shoulder, Sophia¡¯s expression changed. In a trance,


    Marie heard the sound of flesh being pierced.


    The Empress spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted on the ground. The Emperor immediately called


    for the doctor, and the director shouted ¡°Cut¡±. After this scene, Sophiay on the ground for


    a long time and did not get up.


    Marie immediately realized that something was wrong and rushed over to push the crowd away. She


    helped Sophia up and touched her shoulder. Her hands were covered in blood. It was real blood!


    Sophia¡¯s face turned pale with pain, and Marie shouted, ¡°Call the ambnce!¡±


    The staff next to him immediately called and carried the unconscious Sophia to the ambnce.


    The assassin threw away his sword in fear and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me! I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    No one knew why ordinary props turned into real swords. If it weren¡¯t for the extra as the assassin


    had taken back the sword fast, the sword could have pierced through Sophia¡¯s shoulder.


    Get Bors


    The crowd sorted out the scene in a panic. When Marie saw Carly standing outside the crowd with


    her arms folded, she looked at Carly mockingly. Her lips parted slightly as she said, ¡°You deserve


    it!¡±


    With blood all over her hands, Marie pushed the crowd away, walked up to Carly, raised her hand, and


    pped her hard.


    Everyone on the set was stunned, but the director didn¡¯t say anything, and no one else dared to speak.


    Several executives of the film crew knew that these twodies were from the Spence family, and they


    didn¡¯t dare to interfere in the affairs of the rich family.


    Carly staggered. She thought that Marie didn¡¯t dare to do anything in public, but she overlooked that


    there was nothing that she didn¡¯t dare to do!


    Before she could open her mouth to argue, she was grabbed by her wrist and Marie said coldly, ¡°Carly,


    I¡¯ve made your life sofortable these days. How dare you touch my people!¡±


    Carly was in pain from her clutching. Not to mention that Marie¡¯s hands were covered in blood, and her


    eyes were fierce like a demon who had returned from hell!


    Unable to break free, Carly could only shout, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Staring at her, Marie said, ¡°If anything happens to Sophia, no one can save you! I will send you to hell


    by myself!¡±


    Some people rushed over to separate the two of them, while others pulled Marie and said, ¡°Marie, just


    go. Go to the hospital and see Sophia.¡±


    Only then did Marie get into the car and go to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the emergency room, there were only a few staff members. Sophia


    was not a famous person, and no one would rush to care about her.


    Marie asked them to go back to the film crew. She sat alone in a chair and waited. The nurse came out


    and said that Sophia had lost too much blood and was giving a blood transfusion.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Marie sat in a daze at the entrance of the emergency room. It was her negligence that caused the


    trouble in the Spence family toe to the people around her.


    When Dennis and Cullen arrived in a hurry, they saw Marie sitting alone on the bench outside the


    emergency room, with her head down and staring at the ground motionless.


    He could see the blood on Marie¡¯s blouse from so far away. Dennis was startled and strode over.


    A pair of high-end leather shoes entered her sight. Marle came back to her senses and looked up to


    Get Bonus


    see the familiar, handsome face. She was stunned, ¡°Dennis? Why are you here?¡±


    Dennis grabbed her hand which was covered in dried blood. He asked nervously, ¡°Where are you


    hurt?¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s Sophia. The blood belongs to her.¡±


    Dennis checked her up and down again. It was not that he didn¡¯t believe in Marie, but that every


    time she had an ident, she would habitually push others away and say she was fine.


    Moreover, Marie¡¯s face was horribly pale, as if she had lost too much blood.


    After confirming that Marie was fine, Dennis pulled her into his arms, held the back of her head with his


    big hands, and gently stroked her messy long hair.


    Feeling the soft touch and even breathing of the girl in his arms, Dennis let out a sigh of relief.


    God knew how scared he was when he heard that someone in the crew was injured. Cullen told him


    that the prop had been changed into a real knife, and someone had been stabbed.


    For the first time in his life, he was scared.


    The blood all over her body scared him so much that he stopped breathing. If it was her who was


    injured, Dennis would tear down the entire crew.


    She stretched out her hand and hugged Dennis gently.


    Dennis¡¯s body stiffened. This was the first time that she took the initiative to respond to his hug.


    Marie snuggled into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. She leaned her head against his


    chest and closed her eyes.


    Dennis could feel her exhaustion and fear.


    ¡°Marie, it¡¯s okay.¡± Dennisforted her.


    ¡°Dennis.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Dennis.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Dennis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Get Bogus


    The corridor was quiet, and Cullen didn¡¯t dare to make a sound for fear of ruining the moment of


    silence.


    For her first life and her second life till now, Marie waspletely reliant on another person for the


    first time.


    She was full of exhaustion and self-me at this moment, and she desperately needed a warm


    embrace and a firm hug.


    Just then, Dennis appeared in front of her.


    So she enjoyed this hug with peace of mind, and without hesitation, she indulged herself in this


    dependence.


    Many yearster, someone asked when she started to like Dennis.


    At that time, when Marie needed someone to rely on and warmth, the noble man walked up to her


    and told her that he was there.


    At that moment, she fell in love with him.


    It was just that the girl was dazed and didn¡¯t know how much he loved her, which was why she had


    been in a mess for many years.


    The doctor opened the door and walked out. With her head lowered, she withdrew from Dennis¡¯ arms


    and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    The doctor took off his mask and said, ¡°The patient has lost too much blood. Fortunately, the wound is


    not very deep, and she has been sent to the ward. She will be fine after the anesthetic.¡±


    Marie took a long breath and stumbled. Dennis wrapped his arms around her and let her lean on-


    him.


    The doctor gave her some reminders, told her what to eat, and left.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to see Sophia. You can go back,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Sophia would be fine,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I need to take a look, only then could I relieve.¡±


    Dennis could only apany her to the ward. Sophia was still sleeping soundly with anesthetics.


    Marie followed Dennis to have a simple meal outside the hospital and returned to the hospital.


    Cullen leaned over and muttered, ¡°Ms. Spence, the president thought you were the one who were


    Get Bonus


    injured and ran out halfway through the meeting.¡±


    ¡°How did he know things happened in the film crew?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°The president has sent someone to keep an eye on you since you joined the group, for fear that you


    are not safe. I didn¡¯t know how many red lights I ran when I came. If something happened to you, the


    president would skin me alive!¡± Cullen said.


    Marie blushed, and Dennis¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Cullen, have you got too much free time


    Cullen immediately stood up straight, ¡°No! I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Marie burst outughing and said, ¡°Dennis, is it really okay for you to always scare Cullen like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Spence is so kind!¡± Cullen tried to tter Marie.


    Just now, President received a call from the crew and knew that something happened when he was in


    the conference room. Without saying a word, he immediately left a group of executives, and asked


    Cullen to drive to the hospital. He roared at Cullen countless times, ¡°Drive faster¡± and ¡°Can you run a


    red light?¡± Ms. Spence will definitely be the wife of his president in the future, so Cullen thought he


    should tter her first!

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Originally, the film crew might change people because of Sophia Bradley¡¯s injury. Dennis¡¯s intervention


    dyed the filming for half a month until Sophia was discharged from the hospital.


    Perhaps it was because Marie had taught Carly Spence lesson in publicst time, Carly behaved


    herself. The entire crew knew that Marie was the Ms. Spence of the Spence family, and they were


    much more polite to her and Sophia.


    Sophia¡¯s final scene was self-destruct.


    Together with her crew, Marie checked the shooting site and the props three times to make sure there


    was nothing wrong before she started shooting.


    After finishing the final shooting scene along with the post-production, Sophia stood in the fire in red.


    She smiled miserably and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be the Empress. On the day of my wedding, I thought I was


    going to be your wife.¡±


    The fire engulfed the pce. The emperor cried overwhelmed by grief outside the pce gate, and the


    first Empress died.


    It was just a short part in the previous scene. Carly had just begun her role as the female leading role,


    and Sophia had already finished filming.


    Sophia was just a supporting character and didn¡¯t have a farewell party. However, she was kind and


    asked her assistant to buy small gifts for the crew.


    On the day when Marie left the crew with Sophia, Carly dressed up nicely and mocked, ¡°It¡¯s only been


    a few days, and you¡¯re leaving? That is the supporting role!¡±


    Sophia looked at Marie and didn¡¯t say anything. Marie smiled and stared at Carly, saying, ¡°Carly,


    you really have the ability to annoy people!¡±


    Carly walked over with the hem of her skirt in her hand and said, ¡°In New York, as well as the


    entertainment industry, I have the Spence family as my backer. I also have my elder sister and


    brother to protect me. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Marie burst outughing. ¡°Olive can¡¯t even protect herself. How can she protect you? I¡¯ll show you soon


    what I really am!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left with Sophia. Carly clenched her fists behind them. She


    didn¡¯t believe that the ever-changing entertainment industry in New York was still in Marie¡¯s territory!


    -|


    She swore to get back at Marie for all the humiliation she had suffered in the past!


    The filming of the TV series hade to an end, and it was time for Marie to start school.


    Get Bot


    She didn¡¯t enroll in the Film Production Department. Thest one to enroll her was Yale


    University¡¯s Finance Department.


    What she wanted was never the small entertainment industry. She wanted the entire Spence family,


    and the Terry family!


    On the first day of school, Dennis told Cullen to take Marie to school first before going to Whitney


    Group. But before leaving in the morning, Cullen had no intention of carrying her luggage at all.


    ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m moving to the dorm!¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to start apany?¡± Dennis raised his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°Yeah, what does this have to do with me living in the dorm?¡± asked Marie.


    ¡°Are you going to deal with official business in the dormitory, or are you going to open apany in the


    dormitory?¡± Dennis asked her.


    Marie was speechless¡­


    That made sense. It was really inconvenient to live in the dormitory, but it was a bit strange to always


    live here with Dennis.


    Especially in recent, Marie always felt that the atmosphere between the two of them had changed


    slightly.


    She was a little scared, a little dazed, and wanted to escape.


    Dennis didn¡¯t agree to her moving out, so he sent her to Yale University early in the morning and


    returned to Whitney Group.


    As soon as Marie stepped into the school, she felt that the university atmosphere was wonderful. The


    countless skills she had learned were in the underground space of the Rodger Group and the harsh


    natural environment. She had never been to university.


    At the registration venue, someone took her to the ssroom. Because Marie was the top scorer of the


    SAT, she was assigned to ss 1 of the Finance Department. It was said that this ss was full of


    excellent candidates from all over the country.


    When she entered the ssroom, several students were already chatting in the ssroom. Marie found


    a ce to sit down, and a girl came over and sat next to her, greeting her awkwardly, ¡°Hello, my name


    is Iliana.¡±


    Marie looked up and saw the girl standing in front of her. She had a palm-sized face and was wearing a


    long skirt. Her long hair reached her waist, and the makeup on her face was a little heavy, making her


    look old-fashioned.


    Marie frowned and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Marie¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Can I call you Marie? Which dormitory are you from?¡± asked Iliana.


    Get Bonus


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t live in school. I haven¡¯t seen which dorm I am in.¡±


    Iliana Tuttle rubbed her hands and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Then can you apany me to


    find the dormitory? I¡¯m a bit bored alone.¡±


    Since she had nothing else to do, Marie followed her to look for the dorm form. She didn¡¯t expect to


    see their names in the same dorm.


    ¡°We share the same dorm? It must be fate.¡± Iliana smiled.


    When Iliana smiled, her eyes narrowed like azy cat.


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°But I just met you, and you don¡¯t live in the dorm.¡± Iliana was a little disappointed.


    Then, Marie pulled her back to the ssroom. The students had arrived in groups, and everyone was


    chatting happily. Marie sat down and said, ¡°Why do these people look like they know each other? Are


    we the only outsiders?¡±


    Iliana nced at the three groups of people and said, ¡°Except for a few top scorers in the SAT around


    New York, the rest of the students in this ss are indeed from New York. They are all from rich


    families, and their families have business dealings. Naturally, they will be familiar with them.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°What about you? Are you a local too?¡±


    Iliana smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t understand what she meant by ¡°sort of¡±. Yes or no, what did she mean by that?


    However, it was first day they met, and she didn¡¯t intend to pry into other people¡¯s privacy. Instead of


    asking further, Marie went to the cafeteria with Iliana at noon.


    Iliana only took a few bites and stopped eating. She always gave Marie a feeling of difort. But


    Marie didn¡¯t care. It was the first time that she had eaten in the university cafeteria, and she ate with


    relish.


    The fresh energy of college had passed, and Marie ended sses like a normal college student every


    day. In a trance, she felt that this was her original life.


    In the past month, Yale University¡¯s freshmen had entered the school one after another, and the school


    had somehow set off a craze for the evaluation of campus belle among freshmen.


    The school forum kept refreshing new beauties of freshman, and various photos were posted to the


    forum to canvass. Iliana urged her, ¡°Marie, you are so good-looking. Why don¡¯t you post a picture?¡±


    Get Bo


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested¡± Marie pursed her lips.


    She was really not interested in such a fight.


    But the next day, when she went to school, there was amotion at the school gate. Marie and Iliana


    were watching the fun at the school gate. The person who got out of the luxury car was Carly.


    Marie knew that she was admitted to Department of Communications and Media of Yale University, but


    Carly should still be filming in the crew now. Why did shee to school?


    Carly looked like she had juste down from the red carpet. She was wearing a slim-fitting white


    gown, and her curly hair spread behind her back. The delicate makeup on her face made her look.


    like a doll.


    As the crowd pushed and shoved, someone pushed Marie, and she fell forward at once, breaking into


    the sight of Carly.


    Carly tilted her head and nced at her with a sweet smile, ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie adjusted her clothes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so affectionate. Your tone and your smile just give


    me nausea.¡±


    She turned around and pulled Iliana away. Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Iliana followed her


    and did not ask further.


    There was a very important reason why Marie could make friends with Iliana. Iliana was a very


    discerning person. She kept a good distance from Marie and never asked about her private matters. It


    was morefortable to get along with her.


    The next day, the school¡¯s forum was full ofments again. The headline that was marked red was


    posted on the forum¡¯s main page, ¡°Another Olive Surprised Appearing in Yale University!¡±


    In the photo, Carly appeared at the school gate yesterday with a sweet and lovely smile.


    Someone posted the family background of Carly, the most precious daughter of the Spence family, and


    the belle of Department of Communications and Media.


    Carly quickly attracted arge number of fans in school, and most of the boys were impressed by


    her beauty.


    However, what made Marie speechless was that the post that followed closely behind exposed at photo


    of her and Carly looking at each other at the school gate. She had no makeup on, no less than Carly


    who appeared in a full dress.


    As a result, Marie was inexplicably pushed onto the campus belle selection list.


    The forum even gave them their nicknames. Carly was known as the sweet princess, and Marie was


    known as the aloof goddess.


    Get Bonus


    In the photo, Carly was smiling sweetly, but Marie face was cool. However, there were really a lot of


    boys and girls on Marie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Marie is simply a synonym for coldness!¡±


    ¡°This knife-like look pierced my heart!¡±


    ¡°Goddess, princess, look at me!¡±


    After Marie turned off the forum, Ilianaughed at her, ¡°Are you not happy that you¡¯re on the list?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything to be happy about?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t like Carly. Just take it as angering her.¡± Iliana said.


    Marie shook her head in annoyance and said, ¡°Why am I angry with her? I am not interested?¡±


    Marie thought that if she didn¡¯t respond to the photos taken by passers-by, this thing would over soon,


    and she didn¡¯t want to get involved in these things.


    But the next day, the forum photos were refreshed again. There were all kinds of photos of Marie at


    school, eating, attending sses, walking, and chatting with Iliana.


    A lot of students replied to the post saying that Marie didn¡¯t need any retouching filters and that she


    was a goddess when filmed her daily life.


    Feeling helpless, Marie logged onto the forum andmented, ¡°I don¡¯t want to vote for the campus


    belle and don¡¯t take pictures of me.¡±


    Her words once again sparked a discussion.


    ¡°Ahhh! My goddess is so cold!¡±


    ¡°The campus belle for you! I want the goddess!¡±


    ¡°This tone can be so cold to me through the screen!¡±


    Marie hadpletely blocked out the forums and had been focused on preparing for thepany


    recently, not interested in paying attention to these.


    Dennis had already asked Cullen toplete all the necessary procedures. At first, Marie just wanted


    to start a media studio even without specific location. Dennis asked her to name it, and she didn¡¯t think


    of a good name after thinking about it for three days.


    Three dayster, Dennis handed her the document during dinner. When Marie opened it, she saw


    the words ¡°Maris Entertainment¡± written on it.


    Marie was speechless, ¡°Dennis, you have such a big Whitney Group, and you still want to upy my


    small workshop!¡±


    Get Bonus


    Dennis gave her another document, which was the agreement to sign thepany merger, Dennis


    said, ¡°Sign this. Maris Entertainment will be a subsidiary of Whitney Group, but you can decide when to


    sign it.¡¯


    Marie knew that this was the amulet given to her by Dennis.


    If her small workshop couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Whitney Group would be her backup with


    this agreement.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Marie gloomily.


    Dennis didn¡¯t even raise his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me. If you really want to thank


    me, just take something practical?¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°How about giving me a kiss?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t forget the light kiss fromst time.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Cet Bonus


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Marie put away the document and lowered her head to eat..


    Sure enough, the good atmosphere would be ruined by Dennis.


    As soon as Marie finished eating, her phone rang non-stop. She picked it up and asked, ¡°Iliana, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Iliana¡¯s voice was a little anxious as she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you check the forum?¡±


    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Hurry up and check it out the forum. Now you¡¯re almost the ck sheep of the wholework!¡± Iliana


    urged her anxiously.


    Marie turned on herputer and logged on to the school forum. The most popr post was no longer


    Carly Spence¡¯s photos, but a group of photos of her.


    In the photo, the girl was at least 180 pounds. She was sitting in the corner of the ssroom withi


    messy hair and sleeping.


    And she was wolfing down her meal, standing by the roadside giggling alone with her schoolbag on her


    back, all of whom were former Marie.


    Marie didn¡¯t even know when she took these photos.


    Thements below were getting more and more unsightly.


    ¡°Holy shit, this is Marie? It¡¯s so disgusting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! She¡¯s not my goddess!¡±


    ¡°Bro, ept the reality. The goddess turns out to be a fool to counterattack?¡±


    ¡°I feel a little nauseous when I see her photos now¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just a fat man, why are you pretending to be cold?¡±


    On the phone, Iliana was still urging her, ¡°Marie, did you see that?¡±


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Marie said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s so funny to post your old photos? Besides, what you did before has nothing to do with them?¡±


    Iliana was worried to death.


    I know who it is. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After saying that, Marie hung up the phone.


    As she flipped through the photos one by one, Marie felt more distressed than angry.


    This girl should be like every other girl, spending her whole childhood and youth.


    However,pared to Rose¡¯s hellish training, what Marie experienced was endless mockery and


    contempt, as well as invisible coldness and violence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    This girl, who looked exactly like her, gave her a second chance to live, a second chance to take


    revenge, and to start over.


    But she didn¡¯t even take it seriously to understand what the real Marie had been like before.


    Dennis stood behind her, ced his warm palm on her shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Cullen deal with


    it.¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it by myself.¡±


    Dennis frowned. ¡°Marie, don¡¯t try to be brave.¡±


    Marie looked back at him and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t push myself. Lend Cullen to me, and I¡¯ll deal with her


    myself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even need to think about it to know that these photos were leaked by Carly.


    She didn¡¯t take the campus belle selection seriously, but Carly did and waspeting with her


    seriously.


    If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the harm inpeting?


    The next day, a post saying that Marie and Carly were biological sisters was trending.


    There was also a photo of Marie hitting Carly several times. In the photo, Carly covered her face.


    pitifully, while Marie¡¯s eyes were cold and aggressive.


    Once again, the discussion board became lively. Most of them were criticizing Marie and praising


    Carly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. How could Carly have such a sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting for them to be pairs of sisters, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°In their photost time, Carly greeted Marie at the school gate, but Marie ignored Carly. What are


    Marie pretending?¡±


    ¡°Why is Marie so cruel to her own sister? Why does she always p her?¡±


    The one-sidedments once again ttered Carly and more and more people became her fans.


    Carly was a little confused. She wasn¡¯t the one who posted the post. Who were helping her?


    Ina asked helplessly, ¡°Marie, is it really okay for you to nder yourself like this?¡±


    Get Bort


    Marie scrolled through the forum and said, ¡°Let her be happy for some days, or she won¡¯t know


    how painful it will be.¡±


    Iliana had no choice but to continue to praise Carly with various sock puppets.


    In just three days, Carly had received the most votes. She was satisfied as she sat firmly on the


    campus belle seat.


    Iliana asked, ¡°Marie, are you really going to make Carly to be the campus belle? The freshman


    ceremony is tomorrow. Are you going to let her give a speech on stage?¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Isn¡¯t there a day left?¡±


    The next day, the freshmen ceremony of Yale University was held in thergest auditorium. When


    Marie and Iliana entered, many people pointed at them.


    This time, not only was Marie ndered, but also Iliana was said to wear heavy makeup every day


    because she was ugly. The two of them were both ugly-looking people.


    Marie held Iliana¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this.¡±


    Iliana smiled nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    There was amotion at the door. Carly was dressed in a pink strapless dress, and her curly hair


    spread behind her back. Her exquisite makeup made her look even sweeter and cuter.


    Carly walked up to her with a victorious smile on her face. ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie remained silent with a cold face.


    The person beside Carly nced at Marie disdainfully and said, ¡°Stop pretending.¡± Then, she pulled


    Carly to the front row and sat down.


    The long speech at the freshman ceremony began, and Carly went backstage to prepare. At the same


    time, Marie made a phone call and said, ¡°Cullen take the action.¡±


    A new post was posted on the forum, titled Why is there such a big gap between Marie and Carly as


    They are All Daughters of the Spence family?


    Marie clicked on this eye-catching post. The post exposed that she and Carly were half-sisters, and


    Carly¡¯s mother was a mistress.


    The post listed how many times Marie was bullied in the Spence family, from doing housework with the


    servants to being beaten up by Carly.


    The post even revealed that at thest Hebert family banquet, Gavin Hart personally testified that the


    cause of Marie¡¯s obese and dementia was hormone and adrenergic blocking agent that she had


    eaten for many years.


    Get Boys


    In the end, arge part of the post revealed that Carly bribed a street gangster to abuse Marle but not


    get sess, and publicly humiliated her for being pregnant before marriage.


    One by one, there were photos as proof.


    Even Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh at such a detailed report. She just asked Cullen to prepare a


    proposal. How could she write it in such detail? There were even photos¡­


    Iliana opened the forum excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go bring thements and help you y the


    victim.¡±


    Looking at Iliana rubbing her hands excitedly, Marie said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re really my best friend to


    Iliana flicked her fingers and said without raising her head, ¡°Of course!¡±


    The


    post quickly went viral on the forum, and thements belowpletely exploded.


    ¡°No wonder Marie and Carly don¡¯t get along. It turns out that they¡¯re not sisters at all!¡±


    ¡°Those who ttered the innocent goddess Carly came out to get beaten up! She found someone to


    bully her sister at such a young age. What kind of vicious heart is that?¡±


    ¡°What kind of mother gives birth to what kind of child? Carly¡¯s mother is just a mistress. What kind


    of child can she raise?¡±


    ¡°The grudge of a wealthy family is really terrible. How could they give a child adrenergic blocking agent


    for so many years? I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to clear my goddess¡¯ name! Baby Marie is so pitiful! Meeting such a vicious stepmother, she


    is simply Cindere!¡±


    ¡°Carly is so scary, isn¡¯t she? It¡¯s like a doll¡¯s face with a venomous snake¡¯s heart!¡±


    Countlessments were refreshed, and Iliana smiled happily. ¡°Now Carly has be a hater on


    the Inte!¡±


    Marie leaned over and whispered, ¡°Can you watch your expression? We¡¯re the victims now. Don¡¯t


    Iliana immediately stopped smiling and lowered her head, ¡°Then do you want to cry in publicter?¡±


    Marie was speechless¡­


    The forum was bustling, and the host on the stage had already announced that the campus belle of


    freshmen would give a speech.


    As the representative of the freshmen, Carly walked elegantly onto the stage and bowed deeply to


    Get Bons


    the audience.


    However, the audience was silent.


    There was no apuse, no cheers, no screaming.


    There were thousands of people but no one pped in the entire auditorium.


    Carly stood on the stage in a daze. She had been putting on makeup and memorizing her drafts


    backstage, so she had no idea what shocking news was happening on the forum.


    She just didn¡¯t understand why the fans and students who had been full of enthusiasm for her just


    now suddenly became silent.


    Carly calmed herself down and said, ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Carly from the third ss of


    Department of Communications and Media. It¡¯s an honor to be here as the representative of this year¡¯s


    freshmen to give a speech. First of all, I want to thank the teachers for their recognition of


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Carly! Get out!¡± Someone stood up and roared.


    Carly was stunned for a moment, and so was the audience. Then, they roared, ¡°Get out! We don¡¯t need


    such a freshman representative!¡±


    ¡°What campus belle? Disgusting!¡±


    ¡°Get off! Get off!¡±


    The auditorium was in a mess. Carly turned on the phone and saw the hot topic on the forum. She


    didn¡¯t know whether should she left or stayed.


    The school leader in the front row had already known about it. The leader took the microphone and


    spoke loudly to soothe the students ¡°The school will find out about this matter and give you an


    exnationter. Now let¡¯s continue the freshmen ceremony.¡±


    The students insisted on not allowing Carly to speak, and the school leaders were also in a dilemma.


    They knew that Carly was the Spence family¡¯s daughter, and they dared not offend her.


    After thinking about it, the leader threw the me to Marie and said, ¡°Since this matter involves


    Marie, pl¨¦ase rify yourself to continue our freshman ceremony.¡±


    They thought that for the sake of the school leaders, Marie would cooperate with the school to calm


    the crowd.


    What¡¯s more, when the Spence family helped Carly, they deliberately said that Marie had no status in


    the Spence family, so there was no need to take special care of her. Presumably, Marie would not


    quarrel with the Spence family in public.


    Only Carly, whose face turned pale in an instant, seeing Marie stepped onto the stage. She knew


    very


    well that Marie would seize any opportunity to humiliate her without hesitation!


    N

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    As Marie walked onto the stage step by step, the audience was silent. Both of them appeared at the


    same time. Should they shake hands and make peace, or make it worse?


    Walking up to Carly, she avoided the microphone and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to quarrel with me on


    what happened? Why are you silent now?¡±


    Carly looked pale, and her voice trembled. She said unconvincingly, ¡°Marie Spence, stop talking


    nonsense. You will not ruin me!¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s nonsense or not.¡±


    Carly grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t ruin me, please!¡±


    With a bright smile, Marie said, ¡°When you asked someone to rape me and changed the props to hurt


    Sophia, didn¡¯t you expect this? Isn¡¯t it toote to beg me now?¡±


    Marie took the microphone and was about to speak when Carly suddenly leaned closer and said, ¡°I


    know the truth about your mother¡¯s death!¡±


    Stunned, Marie turned her head to Carly, who was stared at her, enraged, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll tell you if you


    just let me go.¡±


    Marie seemed to have given her a reassuring smile. Carly let go of her hand and breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Then, Marie turned to the microphone and said loud and clear, ¡°The post on the forum about Carly and


    me is true and I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Exmations broke out in the silent auditorium.


    It was like a mountain thrown into the calm sea, stirring up monstrous waves!


    At the freshman ceremony, when the school leaders hinted at her to avoid trouble, she revealed the


    truth without hesitation!


    Carly was doomed with what Marie said!


    The arrogant and vicious girl mentioned in the post was Carly herself!


    Carly couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought that the weakness of Marie would be her mother. She thought that


    when Marie heard that she would tell the truth about Marie¡¯s mother, she would be spared. She would


    find a way to make aeback someday,


    But without hesitation, Marie ced thest straw of hope on her!


    Marie put down the microphone, turned around, and was about to leave. Carly grabbed her and


    shouted in disbelief, ¡°Why? You¡¯d rather not know the truth to ruin me?¡±


    Get Borus


    Marie shook off Carly¡¯s hand and said mockingly, ¡°Carly, my mother has been dead for many years. I¡¯m


    not in a rush to find out the truth today, but I can¡¯t wait for a day to destroy you! After all, Sophia¡¯s blood


    can¡¯t be shed for nothing


    Marie was definitely not the timid girl anymore who dared not to fight back in the Spence family


    years ago.


    Carly scolded, humiliated, and beat her, but she just giggled and dodged in horror, never daring to look


    directly into Carly¡¯s eyes and fight back like this!


    Carly had always been a princess, while Marie should always be inferior like the dirt on the ground.


    But since when did Marie be so confident, powerful, and proud?


    She always looked at Carly with contempt, like a queen who was not to be challenged.


    She wasn¡¯t Marie!


    A terrifying thought suddenly popped into Carly¡¯s mind. The adrenergic blocking agent she ate all these


    years should have made her a fool. How could she change so much just because she fell down


    the stairs with a slight concussion?


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not Marie Spence¡­ Who are you? Who are you?¡± Carly asked tentatively but fearfully.


    Suddenly, Marieughed. The corners of her mouth were raised. She leaned closer to Carly and


    whispered, ¡°How does someone so nasty like you deserve to know who I am?¡±


    Only at this moment did Carly truly feel the imposing manner of Marie. The way Marie looked at her


    was as if she was looking down on an ant with great contempt.


    Carly was afraid that what Marie once said woulde true.


    Marie would take away everything she had, including money, glory, status, and innocence. Those


    words seemed to linger in her ears like a curse.


    Marie walked around Carly and returned to her seat. Iliana curled her lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re really cold. I


    thought you would cry and pretend to be miserable.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I couldn¡¯t cry.¡±


    The hall was in a mess, and Carly stood motionless on the stage because she was so stunned. It was


    her assistant and bodyguards who took her away.


    After packing up their things, Marie and Iliana let $


    too. Iliana browsed the forum and said with a


    smile, ¡°This could be the most exciting freshman ceremony in Yale University!¡±


    Many people posted on the school forum to attack Carly. Under the strong control of the school, the


    incident gradually subsided, but for a long time, Carly did not appear in the school, which made Marie


    feel much better.


    Ever since Sophia¡¯s makeup photo became popr on the Inte, her injury in the film crew also


    attracted media attention. At the right time, KBK would release some of Sophia¡¯s photos to increase her


    exposure.


    Sophia had turned into a slightly famous actress from an ordinary housewife, with the potential to


    make aeback.


    A monthter, news of Sophia¡¯s divorce appeared on the Inte.


    Marie called Sophia immediately, who answered the phone in her calm voice, ¡°Yes, I was divorced.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you okay?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. He was willing to hang out with those sluts, and I¡¯m happy to have some peace. I got a lot of


    money for divorce. It was the right thing to do,¡± Sophia said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you¡¯re okay. I told Ms. Josepy that you can take a break for a while. The TV


    series will broadcast in a few days, and you will be scheduled to work,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Thank you, Marie,¡± Sophia said.


    Marie smiled and hung up the phone.


    She went back to her room and changed her clothes before heading out. It was the weekend, and


    Dennis had been busytely. She had invited Iliana to go shopping with her.


    When she arrived at the mall where they met, Iliana was still wearing a long skirt and heavy makeup.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why do you always wear heavy makeup?¡±


    Iliana smiled, ¡°I look better with makeup.¡±


    Maybe she didn¡¯t really want to talk about this. Marie didn¡¯t insist and entered the mall with her.


    Marie thought Iliana was from a rich family because of the way she shopped. Marie bought two


    pieces of clothes. A scream suddenly came from a group of girls gathered around the big LED screen


    in the mall.


    Iliana dragged Marie over to see what happened. On the LED screen was The Chosen One, a popr


    talent show that selected the top three through several rounds of singing and dancing. The winners


    will have signed up with mediapanies to begin their career.


    Today was the final round, and the remaining ten contestants were canvassing in the show.


    The first and second ces, because of their excellent singing skills, were far ahead of the votes. They


    just said a few words.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The other 8 contestants werepeting fiercely, and each of them gave their very representative


    canvassing speeches.


    Got Bo


    Everyone in the mall gathered in front of the LED screen, waiting for the final result.


    As the number of votes continued to rise, the top three would be eventually determined.


    The champion was Corbin Eugen, followed by Trenton Sawyer and Zane Chapman.


    The rest of them were eliminated.


    The director of the Global Medias signed Corbin first, and KBK signed Trenton.


    Surprisingly, Zane stepped forward at this moment and announced that he would be quitting the


    The host and audience were stunned, so were the people watching the live broadcast in the mall.


    Marie turned to Iliana and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zane? Why did he suddenly quit thepetition?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the show crew will block him?¡±


    Iliana curled her lips and said, ¡°Dereon is the son of the Hebert family. It¡¯s not surprising that he


    managed to get third ce.¡±


    ¡°The Hebert family?¡± Marie didn¡¯t know if the Hebert family in Las Vegas had anything to do with


    the one in New York.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s kind of like a wealthy family in New York. They¡¯ve got such a beloved son who wants to


    be a superstar, so they must y some tricks to make it happen,¡± said Iliana.


    Staring at the screen, Marie saw Zane standing behind everyone, staring nkly at the cheering crowd.


    It was apparent that he was not willing to quit thepetition.


    Intuition told her that she could make something big out of this.


    After a day of shopping, Marie and Iliana entered a restaurant, but Iliana didn¡¯t eat much. Marie said to


    her, ¡°You¡¯re too thin. Eat more.¡±


    Iliana shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    Just as Marie was about to say something more, her phone rang. It was Dennis Whitney. She picked it


    up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m eating with Iliana outside.¡± When Iliana heard her name, she looked up at Marie, who smiled


    at her.


    whe


    When are youing back?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t know. Maybe when we¡¯re done here.¡± As Marie spoke, she looked at Iliana as if asking


    her about it. Iliana nodded.


    Get Bontr


    ?????


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after dinner,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Which restaurant? Ask Cullen to pick you up.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I¡¯m good I¡¯ll take a taxi back by myself,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Marie, which restaurant?¡± Dennis insisted.


    ¡°Then wait for me at the entrance of the mall. I¡¯ll go down after dinner.¡± Marie said.


    Dennis hung up the phone, and Marie put away her phone.


    Iliana nced at her and asked, ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    Stunned, Marie denied by waving her hand. ¡°No, he¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the suitor? He cares a lot about you!¡± Iliana said.


    Marie blushed. Dennis was indeed concerned about her.


    After dinner, they walked to the entrance of the mall, where Cullen was already waiting for her. Marie


    took Iliana to the car and asked, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±


    Iliana hesitantly and told her the address. When they arrived at the location, Marie was a little


    surprised. ¡°The Tuttle family of New York?¡±


    The Tuttle family was also one of the richest families. No wonder Iliana knew so much about the


    rich families in New York. She even knew a little about throw the entertainment industry worked.


    But Iliana didn¡¯t look like a pampered youngdy. Instead, it looked like she had suffered a lot.


    Iliana nodded awkwardly and asked, ¡°Marie, are you angry with me?¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°I should have revealed my identity earlier.¡± Iliana kept her head down.


    Marie smiled, ¡°How is it any different? It¡¯s all about you, not your family.¡±


    Iliana held her hands and said, ¡°Marie, I¡­ I¡¯m not from the Tuttle family. Just pretend I¡¯m still the same


    Iliana you knew. I¡¯ll tell you more about it someday!¡±


    The Tuttle family was also veryplicated, that was why Iliana said several times that she was


    ¡°basically a New Yorker¡± but ¡°not actually a member of the Tuttle family¡±.


    She patted Iliana¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I knew


    you as you are. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    §±liana raised her head and smiled gratefully. To her, Marie was


    er best friend.


    Iliana got out of the car and returned home. Cullen drove Marie to Glorious Estate, and handed the


    Dennis nced up at her and said, ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Who The Hell Are You?


    Marie walked over and sat down on the sofa. Dennis raised his hand and stroked her long, soft hair.


    Marie shook her head and was a little annoyed, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m not a dog!¡±


    Dennis chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re a little lion.¡±


    ¡°A lion?¡± asked Marie.


    Dennis shook his head and did not continue. Marie ask him, ¡°Do you know Dereon Hebert? The son


    of the Hebert family in New York.¡±


    Dennis had no idea. He frowned and raised his eyes to look at Cullen, who immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s the


    youngest son of the Hebert family in New York who is a rtive of the Hebert family in Las


    Vegas. Dereon is the cousin of Ira Hebert in Las Vegas.¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°So they are really rtives?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dennis frowned to have heard her mention the man¡¯s name.


    ¡°It seems like he used some tricks to eliminate the one who was ahead of him in the Chosen One,


    that talent show¡± Marie exined.


    Cullen said, ¡°Ms. Spence, Dereon is a well-known dandy among the rich families in New York. Although


    he is good-looking, he always ys some dirty tricks. It is not surprising.¡±


    ¡°The Chosen One¡¯s top two winner have already signed their contracts. Zane, who quit thepetition,


    didn¡¯t sign, and Dereon didn¡¯t either. What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Marie.


    Cullen handed her a document and said, ¡°Olive Entertainment, apany of the Spence family, will


    officially open in New York the day after tomorrow. As the boss, Olive signed Carly Spence as their first


    artist, and the second is Dereon Hebert.¡±


    ¡°Olive signed Dereon Hebert?¡± Stunned, Marie then smiled. ¡°Are they so determined to be rtives by


    marriage with the Hebert family? They are trying so hard to win the Hebert family over!¡±


    She browsed the document. I didn¡¯t know anything about this. Surely no one in the Spence family


    regarded me as a family member except Mr. Spence.


    Marie raised her head and smiled, ¡°Cullen, thank you.¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Spence. The president asked me to prepare it.¡±


    ¡­ With her head down, Marie let out an ¡°Oh¡±. Dennis asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡±


    Without raising her head, she replied, ¡°No!¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget that Dennis always wanted something practical.


    Get Boys ¨C


    Flipping through the document, Marie asked, ¡°Is there a way to find Zane Chapman?¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dennis asked her, ¡°You want to get involved in this?¡±


    Marie narrowed her eyes and smiled like a shrewd little fox. ¡°I want to interfere in anything rted


    to the Spence family.¡±


    Dennis looked into her smiling eyes and said to Cullen, ¡°Find it out. Give the information to Marie


    tomorrow.¡±


    Cullen nodded.


    Leaningfortably on the sofa, Marie turned her head to look at Dennis and asked, ¡°Would you


    ask Cullen to prepare a knife for me if I want to kill someone?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Marie pursed her lips. Before she could speak, Dennis said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Blushed, Marie stood up suddenly and ran back to her room with the document.


    Standing aside watching all this, Cullen felt as lonely as a single man can be. The air of love


    pervaded the entire living room.


    Dennis turned his head to him and asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Cullen said, ¡°Mr., Ms. Spence is very close to thedy from the Tuttle family. Should I tell her that. the


    situation of the Tuttle family is a bitplicated¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°No,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Are you sure? But¡­¡± Cullen was a little hesitant.


    ¡°No. Marie can be friends with anyone she likes. Just send someone to keep an eye on her and don¡¯t


    put her in danger.¡± Dennis said.


    Cullen had no choice but to contact Marie¡¯s bodyguard.


    Before leaving, Dennis suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°How about the investigation of


    Rose?¡±


    Just then, Marie came out of her room to pour herself a ss of water. When she heard that, she


    couldn¡¯t keep the ss steady and sshed a ss of hot water on her feet. She couldn¡¯t help


    screaming.


    Dennis immediately walked over, carried her into the bathroom, rinsed her feet with cold water for ten


    minutes, and applied some medicine. Fortunately, there was only arge patch of red and no


    blisters.


    Get Bot


    Dennis carried her to the sofa, poured her a ss of water, and got up to talk to Cullen.


    Marie had no choice but to grab Dennis¡¯ foot and look at him pitifully, ¡°My¡­ my foot hurts¡­¡±


    She was like a bullied cat with her eyes wet. She was pitiful, small and cute.


    Dennis¡¯s heart softened all of a sudden, and he said, ¡°Cullen,e over.¡±


    Cullen walked over and looked at her pitiful look and red feet, ¡°President, should I call Doc. Hart over?¡±


    Dennis gave him a contemptuous look, pulled the thin nket off the sofa, covered her feet, and said,


    ¡°Ask him toe over.¡±


    Cullen called Gavin and said, ¡°There has been no trace of Rose since thest time she appeared in the


    cyber cafe where Ms. Spence had an ident. We don¡¯t know her appearance, and even few people


    can determine Rose¡¯s gender. It¡¯s difficult to find out.¡±


    Marie:¡± ¡±


    So, Rose is famous internationally, but people don¡¯t even know if she was a man or a woman?


    ¡°Rose must be a woman!¡± Marie blurted out.


    Dennis and Cullen gave her a strange look, and Marie smiled awkwardly, ¡°Well¡­ Rose sounds like a


    woman¡­¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t know what to say. He turned to Cullen and said, ¡°Keep investigating. As long as there


    was a possibility that there was something rted to Rose, all the past missions in the world should


    be checked one by one!¡±


    Cullen nodded and left.


    She was a little panicked. It could be sure about the security level of the Rodger Group, and no one


    could find out their list of assassins.


    But Dennis¡¯s imperative look made her a little hesitant. What if he could really find out with his ability?


    When he finds the face that looked exactly like hers, how would she exin it?


    Should I tell Dennis that the famous ass


    the others?


    was a


    with me, just like how I lied to Emory and


    She didn¡¯t want to do so. Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to lie to Dennis.


    Marie turned her head to look at Dennis and said hesitantly, ¡°Dennis¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Get Borus


    ¡°What if one day you find out that I¡¯m not what you think I am?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis put down the document in his hand and looked into her eyes.


    He saw hesitation and uneasiness in her clear eyes.


    Dennis looked at her steadily. Feeling a little guilty and anxious, Marie asked, ¡°Say something.¡±


    Dennis looked into her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined what you should be like.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marie had no idea what he meant.


    Dennis turned his head and continued to approve the documents. He exined, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for


    less than a year, and there is much about you that I don¡¯t know. So, I¡¯ll explore slowly, instead of relying


    on imagination to determine what kind of a person you are.¡±


    She found that Dennis was cold, even a little frightening when he didn¡¯t speak.


    Since they knew each other, most of the time, it was Marie who kept talking. Dennis didn¡¯t say


    much, but his simple words could always hit the softest part of her heart.


    Like a sniper, he was urate, stable, and always hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    Her nose twitched and she said, ¡°Dennis, actually, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the doorbell rang.


    Dennis smiled and said, ¡°Gavin is here. I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Dennis got up and went to open the door. Gavin was wearing casual clothes and gold-rimmed sses.


    He ignored Dennis and strode right into the living room.


    Gavin smiled brightly when he saw Marie nestled on the sofa. ¡°I knew it! Dennis really took you away!¡±


    Dennis and Marie both speechless.


    Gavin sat on the sofa, opening the medicine box while eximing, ¡°Well, I am the son of a medical


    family and the director of the New York Sun Hospital. Many girls are waiting for me to treat them. Nut


    now? Dennis has called me here several times, all for the precious Ms. Spence¡­¡±


    She burst outughing. Gavin was really good at making girls happy.


    Dennis rolled his eyes at him, ¡°Do you want the Sun Hospital to shut down?¡±


    Gavin immediately shut up, and lifted the thin nket to check on the burn on her feet.


    Marie asked Gavin in a low voice, ¡°Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    Gavin replied softly, ¡°Because he invests a lot of money in the Sun Hospital every year!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Did they think that Dennis couldn¡¯t hear at this distance?


    Gavin was rendered speechless after he examined the burn. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about Just apply


    some ointment. I¡¯m a Doctor of Medicine. Do you need me to teach you how to use ointment?¡±


    Dennis had a cold face and said seriously, ¡°But she was so painful.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    In fact, Marie didn¡¯t feel much pain. She faked it just to listen to Cullen¡¯s report on Rose¡¯s case¡­

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Gavin pursed his lips and said, ¡°Your Ms. Spence is so precious¡­¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°The treatment is over, and you can go now.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    Gavin sat on the sofa and almost cried out, ¡°Dennis Whitney! I¡¯ve been your friend for so many years!


    You drove me away for a woman! No! How old is she? She¡¯s not a woman at all!¡±


    Now it was Marie¡¯s turn to be speechless.


    Dennis rubbed the corners of his forehead, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Gavin immediately said, ¡°yton is back. Shall we go out for a drink?¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie sitting on the sofa and said, ¡°Some other day.¡±


    Gavin got anxious and said, ¡°What for? We have made an appointment, and yton may leave any


    day. Today it is! Are we going or not?¡±


    Dennis sat on the sofa and said leisurely, ¡°No.¡±


    Knowing well what he was thinking, Gavin had to say, ¡°You are afraid that Ms. Spence will be bored. at


    home alone, aren¡¯t you? Bring her along! Sooner orter, she will be known as your wife!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Dennis turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to go? Like Gavin, yton Philemon is also my


    friend and has been developing in France.¡±


    Gavin leaned over and said, ¡°Marie, juste! yton is always flying around. It¡¯s not easy for us


    to meet him!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead then,¡± said Marie, being persuaded.


    Dennis went to her room to get her a coat and let her put it on. Then, he took a pair of cotton slippers.


    and put them on her feet. He bent down to pick her up horizontally and said, ¡°Gavin, lock the door and


    go get the car.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    So why did he have to go with these two? To highlight the fact that he was single?


    Marie struggled and said, ¡°Well, I can walk by myself¡­¡±


    Dennis nced at her and carried her into the elevator, saying, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Marie could only obediently nestle in Dennis¡¯ arms. Although she was 5-foot-6-inch tall, she


    always looked like a small doll beside Dennis.


    Gavin stopped the car in front of the house. Dennis put Marie in the back seat before getting in and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gavin sat alone in the driver¡¯s seat and was speechless. So he was a personal driver now, right?


    The car stopped in front of a high-end clubhouse. Dennis got out of the car with Marie in his arms,


    and Gavin threw the car key to the doorman. Then he walked over to Dennis and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Dennis, are you going to carry her upstairs like this?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t look at him and said, ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    Humph!


    As they strode into the clubhouse, Gavin and Dennis attracted the attention of the crowd due to


    their extraordinary presence, which made Marie lower her head even more. How embarrassing¡­


    Someone came up to greet Gavin, ¡°Mr. Hart, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Where have you.


    been?¡±


    Gavin was furious after being retorted by Dennis. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Get away. I have an


    appointment today!¡±


    Gavin went upstairs and pushed open the door of the room, and Dennis walked in with Marie in his


    arms.


    Someone kidded, ¡°Mr. Whitney even brought a doll out?¡±


    Gavin sat down next to the man, took a gulp of wine, and said, ¡°You guys can judge for me. I kindly


    asked him out to wee yton, but he didn¡¯t want to!¡±


    The man said cheerily, ¡°Then this is big news. Let me see what a gorgeous beauty Mr. Whitney is


    protecting.¡±


    The man poked his head over, and Dennis carefully ced Marie on the sofa and said, ¡°Just ignore


    them. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Marie nodded and nced up at the man who had just spoken. He looked a bit simr to Dennis.


    The man had alluring eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Andres Robert, Mr. Whitney¡¯s


    cousin.¡±


    Marie nced at Dennis with an is-this-fool-your-cousin look.


    Dennis nodded in acknowledgment.


    Marie nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Marie Spence.¡±


    Gavin pursed his lips and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, yton?¡±


    Only then did Marie see another man sitting in the dark corner.


    Wearing a dark suit, he straightened up with a cold presence. Even Dennis seemed gentler when


    yton stared straight at Marie, which startled her. She seemed to have seen this person before.


    To be precise, she had seen him when she was Rose.


    Furrowing her brows, Marie tried to recall every mission in the past. Where exactly have I seen


    yton?


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Dennis turned his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a little stuffy.¡±


    Dennis found a bottle of fruit wine and poured a ss of it for Marie, then he turned to chat with


    others.


    Marie knocked on her head and saw yton picking up the red wine on the table and taking a sip.


    Suddenly, she remembered that two years ago at the costume party, two men in ck suits stood in


    the crowd, aristocratic and imposing.


    Even Marie, who wore a mask to the party for a mission, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces


    at them.


    One of the men was yton.


    She clearly remembered that yton picked up his wine ss, took a sip, and chatted with the man


    next to him.


    And that man¡­ was wearing a ck half-face mask¡­ revealing his sexy thin lips¡­


    With a loud ng, the wine in Marie¡¯s hand fell on the table, making a deafening sound.


    Her memory couldn¡¯t be wrong. The man wearing the mask was Dennis!


    Therefore, two years ago, on that stormy party night in France, she was so close to Dennis that she


    used her mask to cover her face, raised her ss, and smiled at the two noble men.


    Her tears fell uncontrobly, and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about how she would be able to live with


    himfortably in the same house, after she had met Dennis as a killer at that time!


    Marie made so loud a sound that Dennis looked back at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marie?¡±


    Marie raised her head abruptly and met yton¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. Tears welled up in her eyes,


    and her voice trembled, ¡°My¡­ My feet hurt¡­¡±


    Dennis took off her slippers and checked the burn on her feet.


    Andres, who was standing beside him, smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Whitney not interested in women?


    Ms. Spence is quite capable, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Gavin chuckled and roasted beside them, but Marie¡¯s ears were buzzing. She could only see Dennis¡¯s


    perfect side profile, and yton¡¯s sharp eyes were in her mind.


    She was wearing a mask, so yton probably didn¡¯t recognize her. But why was he staring at her?


    With her head lowered, tears rolled down Marie¡¯s cheeks. She was too scared, being afraid that her


    identity would be exposed, and that others would know that she was a freak who came back from


    the dead, and¡­


    She was afraid that Dennis would look at her with a different expression from now¡­


    Dennis looked up and saw that Marie¡¯s face was already covered with tears. Gavin came over and


    said, ¡°Really? It¡¯s just a burn. It¡¯s nothing serious¡­¡±


    Dennis called with a cold face, ¡°Cullen,e pick me up at Night.¡±


    Gavin was shocked and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    Dennis sat down to help Marie put on her shoes, saying, ¡°Or what? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s in pain?¡±


    Seeing that Marie¡¯s tears were like a flood, Gavin had no idea, and Andres said, ¡°Let Mr. Whitney take


    Ms. Spence back first. Mr. Philemon is not in a hurry to leave. Let¡¯s go on drinking.¡±


    Dennis picked Marie up and turned to nod at yton, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another


    day.¡±


    Suddenly, yton stood up and walked over to Dennis, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Since Ms.


    Spence is not feeling well, let¡¯s have a gathering at your house tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring some wine.¡±


    Gavin smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at Dennis¡¯s house tomorrow!¡±


    yton didn¡¯t say anything more and nced at Marie faintly. Thetter buried her head in Dennis¡¯s


    arms without saying a word.


    Thinking that she was in severe pain, Dennis said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Andres opened the door and Dennis strode out with Marie in his arms.


    yton turned to Gavin and asked, ¡°Where did Ms. Spencee from?¡±


    Gavin asked vaguely with fruit in his mouth, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    yton asked, ¡°Where did Dennis get to know her?¡±


    Gavin put down the food and said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re asking about this. Marie is the third daughter of the


    Spence family of Las Vegas. Dennis went to Las Vegas to celebrate Old Mr. Spence¡¯s birthday, and


    they met.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Andres leaned over and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence looks quite young.


    Gavin seemed to have found a topic. ¡°What do you think? Marie just turned 18, and she¡¯s still in


    college! Tsk tsk tsk, your cousin is robbing the cradle¡­¡±


    ||


    Looking at the two idiots chattering together, yton sat in the corner of the sofa and drank red wine.


    He remembered the look that Marie gave him just now. That look was so familiar.


    He couldn¡¯t have made a mistake. He must have seen that alert, resourceful, and seductive look.


    But the problem was that he had never been to Las Vegas.


    Dennis carried Marie into the car, and Cullen immediately drove back to Glorious Estate.


    Dennis carried her back to the room and sat down, then he took out the burn cream and carefully


    applied it again.


    Seeing tears all over Marie¡¯s face, Dennis went soft. He hugged her in his arms andforted her,


    ¡°Does it hurt much? Be good, Marie. Do not cry.¡±


    Marie pushed Dennis away, lie down on the bed, and said with the quilt over her head, ¡°Go back. I¡¯m


    going to sleep.¡±


    Dennis sat on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Marie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just have a pain in my feet.¡± Marie said in a muffled voice.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t coop yourself up,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep! Get out!¡± Marie¡¯s voice became louder.


    Dennis rubbed the corner of his forehead. He could feel that Marie was bothered by something else.


    She was not a girl who would cry like this because of the pain in her feet.


    But he had no idea why she was unhappy.


    Dennis was a little annoyed and asked, ¡°Marie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Marie as she tucked herself in.


    Again, Dennis was by her side every time she was emotionally unstable, but every time she only


    wrapped herself up, pushed him far away, and said loudly that she was fine.


    Dennis had enough of the phrase ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±, which made him feel that the Marie he knew would always


    be the lively and clever little girl on the surface, but he could never know and touch the real


    He was getting a little angry.


    ¡°Marie! Come out and talk to me!¡± Dennis ordered in a deep voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk. I want to sleep!¡± Marie mumbled under the covers.


    Dennis looked at the bulging quilt and felt his temples throbbing with anger. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll


    give you onest chance toe out and have a good talk with me!¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t move a muscle under the covers, and Dennis mmed the door angrily and left.


    Hearing the sound of the door mming shut, Marie lifted the quilt to get some fresh air, went to the


    bathroom to wash her face, and went back to bed.


    She didn¡¯t want to face Dennis, and she hadn¡¯t figured out what identity she should use to face him.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The next day, after Marie woke up, Melissa had already cooked the breakfast. Marie sat at the dining


    table and waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t see Dennise out to eat.


    She hesitated and didn¡¯t know if she should knock on the door. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Marie went


    to open the door and said in surprise, ¡°Cullen?¡±


    Cullen smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney asked me toe to get a document.¡±


    After opening the door for Cullen toe in, Marie followed him to the study and asked hesitantly,


    ¡°Well¡­ Did Dennis go to thepany¡­ early?¡±


    Cullen walked out with the document and said, ¡°No, Mr. Whitney slept in thepanyst night.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Marie lowered her head and exited the study. When she caught a glimpse of the food in the


    dining room, she felt upset and said, ¡°Melissa, put the things away.¡±


    Melissa said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite.¡±


    Melissa had no choice but to clean up the table.


    Judging from the situation, Cullen knew that the two had a quarrel.


    Mr. Whitney went to sleep in thepany in the middle of the night, and Ms. Spence didn¡¯t even want


    to eat when seeing Dennis was away.


    When Marie walked him to the door, Cullen said, ¡°Ms. Spence, Mr. Whitney doesn¡¯t know how to do


    something nice to cheer up a girl, for he has never done so.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie was stunned to hear that.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney has never been so attentive to anyone else. So¡­ maybe you can take your time to train.


    him?¡± Cullen asked tentatively.


    Marie was speechless.


    Train Dennis? She would only be looking for troubles.


    Cullen continued like a matchmaker, ¡°Mr. Robert and Doc. Hart areing over tonight, aren¡¯t they?


    Ms. Spence, don¡¯t be angry with Mr. Whitney anymore.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Marie replied, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Cullen smiled happily, ¡°That¡¯s good! Mr. Whitney likes the grilled fish from Fairy Restaurant the most!


    Don¡¯t forget, Ms. Spence!¡±


    After saying that, Cullen ran into the elevator quickly, not giving her a chance to retort.


    Marie was speechless.


    Thinking back onst night, it was she who lost her temper for no reason that made Dennis angry. It


    was reasonable to buy him something he liked as an apology¡­


    With that thought in mind, Marie went back to her room to change her clothes and told Melissa that


    she was going out.


    Cullen went back to thepany happily. The secretary of the president¡¯s office asked, ¡°Mr. Cullen,


    what makes you so happy?¡±


    Cullen smiled even more happily. In the future, when Mr. Whitney and Ms. Spence got married, he


    would definitely be the matchmaker!


    He entered the office and handed the documents to Dennis, who nced up at him and asked, ¡°Marie


    opened the door for you?¡±


    Cullen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Then what?¡± Cullen giggled.


    Dennis was speechless.


    He red at him. ¡°I asked you to go to Glorious Estate to get the documents, and you can only see the


    documents?¡±


    Cullen suddenly understood, ¡°Oh, right! Ms. Spence asked me when you went to thepany, and it


    seemed that she was waiting for you to have breakfast!¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Dennis was in a better mood. At least she got a bit of conscience, knowing to wait for him


    to have breakfast.


    ¡°And¡­ I said you stayed in thepanyst night, and Ms. Spence asked Melissa to put the breakfast


    away, but she didn¡¯t eat anything,¡± Cullen said.


    Dennis frowned, ¡°She didn¡¯t eat breakfast?¡±


    Cullen nodded and said worriedly, ¡°I guess she was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t eat because she didn¡¯t


    see you!¡±


    Then Cullen remembered something and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already told Ms. Spence


    that you like grilled fish from Fairy Restaurant the most. And this dish will definitely be in your dinner


    with Mr. Robert and the others!¡±


    Dennis rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You were long-tongued!¡±


    Cullen said cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Whitney, judging from her look, I think Ms. Spence will definitely buy


    Get Bos


    1. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Dennis paused and asked, ¡°You told her to buy?¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Dennis took his phone and called Marie. She had already taken a taxi to Fairy Restaurant, but there


    were a lot of peopleing for dinner on weekends, so the driver left her on the side of the road. Her


    feet were injured, so she could only move over slowly.


    When she received the call from Dennis, Marie was moving forward under the scorching sun.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Marie picked it up.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Dennis asked.


    After thinking for a while, Marie decided to tell him in the evening that she would buy him grilled fish,


    because she hadn¡¯t bought it at the moment.


    She said vaguely, ¡°Nowhere. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Dennis immediately asked, ¡°Are you at Fairy Restaurant, Marie?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ah!¡± Suddenly, Marie ran into someone and her phone fell to the ground.


    ¡°Hello? Hello? Marie?¡± Dennis was still calling her, but Marie didn¡¯t hear it.


    Dennis hung up the phone and rushed out of the office. Cullen immediately went to drive, praying in his


    heart that Ms. Spence was fine, or Mr. Whitney would really skin him alive.


    When Marie picked up the phone, the call had already hung up.


    She raised her head and saw a woman with heavy makeup standing in front of her. The woman¡¯s face


    looked a little stiff from stic surgery, asking with her head raising, ¡°Are you blind? Do you know how


    expensive my bag is? Can you afford to pay for it if it is damaged?¡±


    Marie looked down at the bag hanging on the woman¡¯s wrist. It was merely a luxury bag of more than


    15,000 dors, and she could afford to pay for it.


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°I can afford it.¡±


    The woman looked down at Marie, who was wearing casual clothes and the slippers of yesterday,


    which made her iparable with this woman who was delicate from head to toe.


    1.


    She said disdainfully, ¡°What are you pretending to be, poor student? How are you going to pay for


    it?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Your bag is not broken. Why should I pay for it?¡±


    The woman reached out and pushed her. Marie had been standing on one foot, and the push made


    Get Bo


    her lost her bnce and fell to the ground, her hand rubbing against the te, which made her feel


    hot pain.


    The woman folded her arms and mocked, ¡°What? Are you so poor that you want to scam me?¡±


    Marie was speechless. If it had not been for her unsteady feet, she would have got up and taught her


    a lesson.


    When Dennis arrived at the entrance of Fairy Restaurant, what he saw was that Marie was pushed to


    the ground, and a woman was standing in front of her, judging her.


    Dennis jumped down before the car could stop. He ran to Marie and called nervously, ¡°Marie!¡±


    Marie was stunned. ¡°Dennis?¡±


    Dennis reached out to hold Marie, which made her gulp. Dennis asked, ¡°What happened? Did you get


    hurt?¡±


    Stretching out her hand, Marie said, ¡°My hand. It¡¯s a little bruised.¡±


    Her hand was fair and soft. After her palm rubbed against the stone b, the skin broke and a few


    traces of blood appeared, and there were even beads of blood, which looked a little bloody.


    Dennis¡¯s face turned cold all of a sudden, and he asked, ¡°She pushed you?¡±


    The woman said stubbornly, ¡°Yeah, I pushed her. So what? She hit me first. Can she afford to pay the


    damage of such an expensive bag if she broke it?¡±


    for


    Cullen stood aside andughed. It was the first time someone asked the president of Whitney Group


    if he could afford a bag.


    ¡°Cullen, take that bag,¡± Dennis said coldly.


    Cullen immediately went over, yanked the woman¡¯s bag over, and handed it to Marie very wisely,


    saying, ¡°Ms. Spence, you deal with it.¡±


    Marie took it with two fingers and looked at it repeatedly, smacking her lips and saying, ¡°What an


    ugly bag!¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Cullen, throw it away.¡±


    ¦³¦§


    Cullen took the bag and threw it into the trash can next to him.


    The woman¡¯s face turned red. When she saw the maning behind her, she immediately rushed


    over andined, ¡°Kevin! Look at them! They threw away my newly bought bag!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The man was very handsome, and when he heard the words, he said angrily, ¡°Who dares to bully my


    woman!¡±


    Ge


    The two walked over aggressively. The woman pointed at Marie and said, ¡°That¡¯s them!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    All of a sudden, the man softened his tone. ¡°Uncle Dennis?¡±


    The woman was stunned, and so was Marie. What was going on? Why was this man calling him


    uncle?


    Dennis¡¯ face was still gloomy, ¡°Kevin Whitney, is this your woman?¡±


    Kevin immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! Since she offended you, I¡¯ll go back and teach her a lesson!¡±


    The woman was dumbfounded. Tugging at Kevin, she asked coquettishly, ¡°Who is this, Kevin? Why are


    you so afraid of him?¡±


    Cullen smiled and asked, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve argued for so long. Don¡¯t you even know who our president


    is?¡±


    The woman hid behind Kevin, her aura unabated, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! Anyway, it was that poor


    student who hit me first, and she¡¯s evenme!¡±


    Dennis¡¯ face was like the sky before a thunderstorm, gloomy and frightening. He asked, ¡°Kevin, who is


    she?¡±


    Kevin immediately replied, ¡°A model. I just met her.¡±


    Dennis nced at him coldly, and said to Cullen, ¡°cklist her!¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The woman stomped angrily, ¡°Who are you? How dare you be so arrogant?¡±


    Marie was speechless. What a dumb head!


    Dennis nced at Kevin and said, ¡°Have you no taste?¡±


    Then he left Fairy Restaurant without looking back, Marie in his arms.


    Cullen smiled and nced at Kevin, saying, ¡°Mr. Kevin, goodbye.¡±


    After Cullen left, Kevin turned around and pped the woman in the face, cursing, ¡°Idiot! If it weren¡¯t for


    you, I wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated by that bastard! Don¡¯t you know who he is? He¡¯s my uncle! The


    president of the Whitney Group!¡±


    After saying that, he shook off the woman and drove away.


    Dennis carried Marie into the car and ordered,


    Go to the hospital.¡±


    Marie tugged at the corner of his shirt with her fingers, and said, ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t bought grilled fish


    yet¡­¡±


    Dennis red at Cullen from the rearview mirror and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can buy itter. Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital first.¡±


    Cullen was on the verge of tears. How could he have expected that Ms. Spence would run into people


    from the Whitney family as soon as she went out?


    When they arrived at Sun Hospital, Dennis carried Marie straight to the director¡¯s office. When they


    walked to the door, they heard some voices. Marie blushed and buried her head in Dennis¡¯s arms.


    Had no other way, Dennis said, ¡°Cullen, knock on the door.¡±


    Cullen knocked on the door vigorously, and an unhappy voice came from inside, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Cullen said, ¡°Doc. Hart, open the door. Mr. Whitney is at the door.¡±


    A minuteter, the door opened. A hot woman gave Cullen an unhappy look and left the office with her


    waist twisting.


    Gavin¡¯s face darkened as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡±


    Dennis smiled. ¡°You¡¯re quite fast.¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face darkened even more. He looked at Marie in Dennis¡¯ arms and said, ¡°She hurt again?¡±


    Dennis ced her on the chair and said, ¡°Her hand is grazed. Wrap it up.¡¯


    Gavin asked, ¡°Am I, a medical doctor, just a caretaker in your eyes?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Only people who can¡¯t take care of themselves need caretakers. Marie is not.¡±


    Gavin said, ¡°She¡¯s not far from being unable to take care of herself. Aren¡¯t you tired of carrying her all


    day long?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Nope, she¡¯s very light.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    Can I spit on his face?


    Gavin disinfected Marie¡¯s hand and wrapped it up carefully, asking, ¡°How did you get hurt every day?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Marie said, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My life has been ill-fated!¡±


    Then she raised her head and asked Dennis, ¡°Are we going to buy grilled fish?¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Gavin was displeased. ¡°What? I want to go too!¡±


    Cullen grabbed Gavin and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    Dennis picked up Marie and left without looking back.


    In the end, they didn¡¯t buy grilled fish, and Dennis took her to Fairy Restaurant for a meal.


    Marie thought, Dennis should not be angry anymore, right?


    Dennis asked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have breakfast?¡±


    With her head down, she poked a few fish bones and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite in the morning.¡±


    Dennis asked again, ¡°Why did you cryst night?¡±


    Before she could speak, Dennis said, ¡°If you want to lie, don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Marie lowered her head and said nothing.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. Should she tell Dennis that she had met him two years ago?


    Or should she tell him that she didn¡¯t want to eat with yton? Or should she just tell him that she


    was Rose?


    How?


    Dennis, I was dead, but I¡¯m alive again?


    Dennis would think that she was really crazy from eating too much adrenergic blocking agent, right?


    Or maybe Dennis liked this lively and cheerful girl, not the killer full of hatred in her heart?


    She had no idea, and her mind was in a mess.


    She did not know what to say or how to say it, so she simply did not want to bring it up.


    After a long silence, Dennis¡¯ voice suddenly sounded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for


    you.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie raised her head and looked at him.


    Dennis put down his fork and looked at her steadily. His obsidian eyes were like a vast sea of stars


    hidden, and then, the next moment, it seemed that she was the only one hidden.


    He said, ¡°You have a lot of secrets in your heart. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for


    you.¡±


    Marie saw that there was a reflection of herself in those clear eyes, which had the limpidity of the


    Then her tears, with a ¡°tap¡±, fell on the back of her hand, like a nuclear bomb, hitting her heart


    heavily.


    Dennis said, ¡°As long as you promise you won¡¯t lie to me, I can wait until the day you are willing to


    tell the truth.¡±


    Looking into those eyes, Marie seemed to be possessed. Then she said, subconsciously but


    willingly, ¡°I promise.¡±


    She promised that from this moment on, she would no longer lie or hide anything.


    She promised that one day, she would tell the truth, no matter what Dennis would think of her.


    Dennis smiled, reached out and wiped the tears from her face, and said, ¡°Crybaby, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Marie giggled and lowered her head to eat.


    In the afternoon, after Dennis sent her back to Glorious Estate, he spent the whole afternoon


    dealing with business in the study. Marie had nothing to do, so she just flipped through the


    information about Zane that Cullen had found for her.


    Zane was from an ordinary family. His father had died at a young age, and his mother¡¯s ill health. kept


    her in hospital year-round, while she still had to run a small roadside stall to make ends meet ¨C and yet


    they still lived beyond their means.


    Zane was handsome, and he could sing well. Initially, he could sign a contract with an entertainment


    improve.


    But no one expected him to opt out.


    ording to Cullen¡¯s investigation, Zane¡¯s mother¡¯s stall was smashed on the day of the finals. Simr


    things had happened before, and there were even several rounds of provocation that happened where


    they lived, and the culprit was Dereon, who had sessfully advanced.


    In fact, even if Dereon didn¡¯t make it to the top three, Olive would still sign him for the sake of the


    Hebert family, but this kind of person liked to bully the weak.


    1


    The Spence sisters weren¡¯t pleasing to Marie¡¯s eyes, and so was Dereon, which made her insist on


    intervening in this matter.


    The doorbell rang. Marie got up to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Marie met the visitor¡¯s eyes and was stunned.


    yton¡­


    She calmed herself down and said, ¡°Come in. Dennis is in the study.¡±


    yton walked in with a bottle of red wine, followed by Gavin and Andres.


    Marie pushed open the door of the study and said, ¡°Gavin and the others are here.¡±


    Andres¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How dare she disturb Mr. Whitney like that?¡±


    Gavin shrugged nonchntly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? She¡¯s literally the apple of Dennis¡¯ eye.¡±


    Dennis walked out of the study and nced at Gavin. ¡°Is the hospital going bankrupt?¡±


    Gavin hugged Andres and cried bitterly, ¡°Look! What kind of a friend is he? He¡¯s always bullying


    me!¡±


    Andres patted Gavin¡¯s head and asked, ¡°What are we having for dinner?¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Let¡¯s order takeout.¡±


    Andres was speechless.


    yton was speechless.


    Gavin was speechless.


    Dennis raised his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist oning here? You still expect me to cook?¡±


    Marie raised her hand awkwardly and said, ¡°How about Seafood Spaghetti?¡±


    Gavin and Andres immediately raised their hands in agreement. ¡°I agree!¡±


    So Dennis and Marie prepared Seafood Spaghetti at home, and Gavin and the others were ying


    cards in the living room.


    After a few rounds, Andres shouted, ¡°Come on, Mr. Whitney! Mr. Philemon has lost all his money!¡±


    Dennis walked out with a smile and said, ¡°yton, don¡¯t lose on purpose.¡±


    yton smiled. ¡°I¡¯m tired. You y with them for a while.¡±


    Dennis satin yton¡¯s seat and drew the cards. Then, yton stood up and sneaked into the


    kitchen.


    When Marie heard footsteps, she said, ¡°Dennis, help me cut the sweet potato.¡±


    Not hearing a response for a long time, she turned around and saw yton leaning against the kitchen


    door, staring at her steadily.


    With a tremble in her hand, the potato fell to the ground and rolled under yton¡¯s feet.


    yton bent down to pick it up and returned it to her, saying, ¡°Ms. Spence, you seem to be nervous


    every time you see me?¡±


    Get Bo


    Marie turned around and said, ¡°Mr. Philemon, anyone would be nervous if you stared at them like.


    that.¡±


    yton smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being abrupt. May I ask if we¡¯ve met somewhere before?¡±


    Marie stiffened and said, ¡°How is that possible? I grew up in Las Vegas. Are you from Las Vegas?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m from New York, but I¡¯ve been living in France for the past few years. Have you been there, Ms.


    Spence?¡± yton asked.


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No. This is the first time I¡¯ve left Las Vegas.¡±


    Before yton could speak, Dennis walked into the kitchen and asked, ¡°What are you talking


    about?¡±


    yton smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ms. Spence looks familiar, so I juste to sort of chat.¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Andres and the others asked you to y poker.''¡±


    yton nodded and left the kitchen.


    Dennis walked over to help her do chores and asked, ¡°What did yton say to you?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Mr. Philemon asked me if I¡¯ve been to France.¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°yton and I grew up together as bros. The Philemon family has aplicated


    background, so yton is different from the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Is it the mafia?¡± asked Marie.


    ¡°No, the Philemon family is developing in the military field, so yton will be more wary of strangers. If


    he says anything to make you unhappy, don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie nodded and said nothing.


    yton is developing in the military field, then why did Dennis appear at the party two years ago? Is he


    really just the president of Whitney Group?


    They sat down for dinner and had Seafood Spaghetti. After dinner, Marie went back to her room early.


    Dennis and yton hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and they chatted happily. It wasn¡¯t untilte


    at night that they got up and left.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Gavin and Andres left one after another, yton followed Dennis into the study and asked,


    ¡°Dennis, who is Ms. Spence?¡±


    Dennis nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Get Bogus


    ¡°She¡¯s not as simple as she looks. I can tell!¡± yton eximed.


    Dennis smiled, ¡°Of course the person I chose is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± yton¡¯s intuition told him that Marie must be hiding something big from them.


    ¡°Well, yton, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Dennis was a little unhappy.


    Noticing his unpleasantness, yton could only drop the topic, ¡°I heard you¡¯re asking Cullen to


    investigate Rose?¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°Found nothing. Rose is like a ghost. There is no clue at all.¡±


    yton smiled. ¡°Cullen¡¯s intelligencework is fine at home, but when ites to abroad, it can


    go


    nowhere. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Dennis nced at him, nodded, and said, ¡°Do it, as soon as possible.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know why he was so eager to know the news about Rose, but he always vaguely felt that


    Marie had something to do with this matter.


    Maybe the sooner he found out the truth, the sooner he could protect her.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    In the narrow alley, an old woman was sitting on the steps, bending over to trim vegetables for cooking.


    A young and handsome boy was sitting next to her, ying the guitar and singing along.


    I¡¯ve wrote poems for you, my heart stopped beating because of you.


    I¡¯ve done the impossible things for you.


    I¡¯ve learned to y the guitar and write calligraphy for you.


    I¡¯ve lost my mind for you¡­


    It was an old song, but as he sang it under the sunshine, it was very beautiful.


    Sitting in the car parking on the side of the road, Marie looked at the mother and son on the steps.


    Cullen asked her, ¡°Ms. Spence, aren¡¯t you getting out of the car?¡±


    Just as Marie was about to get out of the car, several tall and burly men walked over and kicked over


    the stall.


    Zane stood up and asked, ¡°What are you guys doing? I¡¯ve already quit thepetition. What else


    does he want?¡±


    The man in the lead pushed Zane away and said arrogantly, ¡°Our young master told you to shut up!


    Stop singing! You think quitting thepetition is enough?¡±


    Zane¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°Why? Just because he¡¯s the son of the Hebert family, he can bully


    others like this?¡±


    The man pushed Zane to the ground and kicked him hard, shouting aggressively, ¡°So what? What can


    you do about me bullying you? You¡¯re a pauper!¡±


    Zane¡¯s mother got up to pull him, but got pushed down too. The man grabbed the guitar and mmed


    it to the ground. All the strings and the guitar were broken. Like a helpless child, Zane was


    so anxious that he shed tears.


    Marie asked, ¡°Did Dennis Whitney send a bodyguard?¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°Ms. Spence, do you want to meddle with it?¡±


    Marie said with a smile, ¡°Of course, go and beat him hard, as long as he doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    As soon as Cullen made a phone call, Zane saw four men in ck get out of a car on the side of the


    road. Thinking that they had helpers, he protected his mother behind him and stared at these people.


    Unexpectedly, four men in ck came and kicked over the man who had made the scene. They rushed


    up, punched and kicked him. The man begged for mercy, still shouting ¡°Do you know who I


    Get Hors


    am? Do you not want to live in New York anymore?¡±


    Cullen wandered over, letting the bodyguards to stop, and kicked the man. Cullen was also a


    bodyguard before, so the man got kicked into a wailing.


    Cullenughed, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you making a scene at here?¡±


    The man saw that Cullen was so aggressive, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today! But I¡¯m not gonna let you


    go easily!¡± Then he limped away with his aplice.


    sir?¡±


    Zane immediately stood up and thanked him, ¡°Thank you. May I know your family name,


    Cullen touched his face awkwardly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s not me that wanted to help you.¡±


    He walked over, opened the car door, and helped Marie get out of the car. That was the first time Zane


    had seen such a beautiful girl.


    Marie was wearing a long white dress and her hair was down over her back. It seemed that her foot


    was injured, so she limped a bit. However, she walked towards Zane under the sunshine and extended


    her hand, smiling, ¡°Hello, my name is Marie Spence.¡±


    Like an angel falling to the mortal world.


    Zane was stunned for a while. Cullen red at him angrily, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Zane reached out to shake her hand, but when he saw the ash on his hands because falling on the


    ground earlier, he was afraid that it would make her dirty, so he withdrew his hand.


    But as he withdrawing his hand, he got held by Marie. She smiled and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced


    yourself yet.¡±


    Having shaken hands with her awkwardly, Zane retracted his hand and rubbed it. ¡°Hello, my name is


    Zane Chapman.¡±


    Marie took out a name card from her purse and handed it to him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m the director of the Maris


    Entertainment. We¡¯re willing to sign a contract with you.¡±


    Zane took the business card with two simple lines written on it: Maris Entertainment, Marie Spence.


    He lowered his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t sign any contracts. Thank you for your kindness. Excuse


    me.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He seemed to be too ashamed to look up and squatted down to clean up the mess and the broken


    guitar.


    Is it because of Dereon Herbert? Are you afraid that he will take revenge on you?¡± Marie asked.


    Zare lowered his head and said, ¡°As you can see, Dereon is the son of the Hebert family. I can¡¯t


    afford to mess with someone like him.¡±


    Get Boro


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to keep your mouth shut and not sing anymore for the rest of your life? You can afford


    to let hime over and over again to beat you and even your mom up?¡± Marie sounded a bit


    of mockery.


    Zane stood up angrily and said, ¡°I¡¯m not! I won¡¯t let him bully my mom!¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°You can¡¯t even protect a guitar now, how can you protect your mother?¡±


    Zane knew that Marie was provoking him, but what could he do? Even if he entered the


    entertainment industry, he would be suppressed by Dereon, so he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to


    be famous.


    ¡°I can protect you and your mother, and I can also guarantee that Dereon will leave the


    entertainment industry. But the question is, do you still want to sing?¡± Marie looked into his eyes


    and asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zane replied without hesitation. His eyes were as clear as a spring, full of passion for music.


    With a satisfied smile, Marie asked, ¡°Are you just going to let me stand outside and talk to you all the


    time?¡±


    Zane quickly tidied up his things and helped his mother up, saying, ¡°Pleasee in, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Cullen helped Marie into the room. There was no sunlight in the small room, and it was a little damp.


    He took a chair for her to sit. Zane felt that she was so dazzling that he didn¡¯t dare to look at


    her in this dark room.


    Marie took out a contract and handed it to Zane. ¡°Take a look at this. This is the contract. I will be


    your boss and manager, and I will arrange


    and I will arrange work for you.¡±


    Since Zane had made up his mind, he signed the document without hesitation.


    After taking the contract back, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange an apartment. You and your mother can move


    there once you pack your luggage. You should take a rest and get freshened up since you will have to


    work soon.¡±


    Zane nodded excitedly. He was willing to do anything as long as he could continue to sing.


    Cullen smacked his lips, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re lucky!¡±


    Zane was beaming with joy. At that moment, he looked like a young man in his prime.


    Cullen helped Marie get into the car. Then she asked, ¡°Is there any suitable apartment that can be used


    as an employee dormitory?¡±


    Cullen said, ¡°Actually¡­ the artists of the Global Medias have their own apartments all the time¡­¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Huh? Global Medias?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Cullen chuckled, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯ll know when you get back. President has another big gift for


    you.¡±


    Marie was confused. Cullen sent her back to Glorious Estate. Once the door was opened, she saw


    Dennis Whitney and Andres Robert sitting on the sofa.


    Andres greeted with a smile, ¡°Hi, Marie!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Dennis Whitney beckoned, ¡°Marie,e here.¡±


    Marie leaned over and asked, ¡°Cullen said you had a big gift for me. What is it?¡±


    Dennis handed a contract to her. It was a lease for an office in the office building next to the Whitney


    Group, as well as for an apartment.


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°You rented it for a year, and it¡¯s all for me?¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°I¡¯m lending it to you. The apartment belongs to the Global Medias, and so does the


    studio.¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Dennis, do you know the boss of the Global Medias?¡±


    Andres smiled. ¡°Marie, Mr. Whitney is the boss of the Global Medias.¡±


    Marie was so stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    Dennis Whitney answered inadvertantly, ¡°A few years ago, I was just goofing around in the


    entertainment industry. Andres has been taking charge of thepany for the past few years, and I


    didn¡¯t pay much attention on it.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    You¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re just goofing around with the biggest entertainmentpany in the


    entertainment industry?


    Marie leaned over and asked, ¡°Does that mean I can use the resources of Global Medias?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Sure, just ask Andres.¡±


    Then, Marie went around to Andres Robert and asked, ¡°I heard that Avery Ruth from Global Medias is


    going to have a concert?¡±


    Andres Robert nodded, ¡°Yes, half of thepany is busy with this matter because Avery Ruth is the


    inost popr singer in recent years.¡±


    ¡°Then, can Zanee along and show up a bit?¡± Marie asked.


    Get Bots


    Andres nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. You can bring Zane to meet up with Avery Ruth and just say hello.¡±


    With that, Marie hopped back to her room and gave Zane a call. She told him that she would send


    someone to pick him up to go to his new apartment tomorrow and arrange work for him.


    Andres Robert was cracking sunflower seeds and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, do you really want Marie to get


    into the entertainment industry?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Andres said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a girl go shopping and enjoy life when she¡¯s with a wealthy bachelor like you?


    What¡¯s her purpose to get into the entertainment industry?¡±


    Dennis smiled, ¡°She¡¯s different from others.¡±


    Andres Robert asked, ¡°I heard you met Kevin Whitney yesterday?¡±


    Dennis nodded. Andres Robert said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll go home and tell your dad that you¡¯ve


    hidden a woman outside? Your dad wants to introduce you to a celebrities from New York every day!¡±


    Dennis lowered his head and typed on the keyboard, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it. Like Kevin hasn¡¯t done.


    enough.¡±


    Andres asked worriedly, ¡°Are you really going to go against your dad?¡±


    Dennis said contemptuously, ¡°So what? If he dares to bully my people, I¡¯ll have to do something to his


    precious grandson.¡±


    ¡°My mom asked you to go back for dinner when you¡¯re free,¡± said Andres Robert.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Dennis agreed.


    Andres Robert¡¯s mother, Aurora Houston, and his mother were biological sisters. Dennis Whitney¡¯s


    mother passed away early, and Aurora had always treated him like her own son, just like the way she


    treated Andres Robert.


    ¡°Do you want to bring Marie back with you?¡± Andres asked.


    Dennis put down hisputer and looked at Marie¡¯s room, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s too early. We¡¯ll scare her.¡±


    The next day, Marie sent a driver to pick Zane up to the apartment. After settled down, he was told that


    he was going to go on stage on Avery Ruth¡¯s concert in a few days. Zane was excited for a long time


    before calming down.


    Marie went to school early. Since the incident with Carlyst time, she had once again be a well-


    known cold goddess in the school, but she no longer paid attention to the school best-looking girl


    candidate that was discussed in the forum.


    Today, Carly¡¯s first pce drama was aired, but Sophia Bradley was the first to be famous


    after it aired.


    Because the first few episodes focused on the entanglement between the former queen and the


    emperor, and Carly¡¯s role was not involved, although Sophia was only a supporting character, she had


    won the audience¡¯s heart with her superb acting skills and ssical temperament.


    Sophia¡¯s followers on Twitter quickly increased, and her status in KBK gradually improved.


    Sophia called Marie several times to thank her and wanted to treat her with a meal, but Marie


    refused her. Marie had already left KBK and it¡¯s uneptable to meet artists from there.


    Olive Spence was silent for a while after her live streaming ident. She officially announced that


    she would not renew the contract with KBK and set up Olive Entertainment.


    Now that all the major media were reporting on this matter, so Olive Spence had once again be.


    one of the A-list actresses.


    Now, even if someone mentioned the incident of Olive Spence¡¯s live streaming on the Inte, they


    would still be scolded by her fans.


    After the pce drama was aired, Carly Spence entered the entertainment industry with a sweet


    appearance and gained arge number of fans.


    Olive Spence generously admitted that they were biological sisters and mentioned Carly on various


    shows at the right time. The two interacted frequently on Twitter, which made many fans love the


    sisters.


    Olive Entertainment quickly dominated the headlines of major websites in a short time, and the sisters¡¯


    poprity continued to rise.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    At the same time, Dereon made his debut as the third runner-up of the talent show. In order to support


    him, Olive Spence took him to various shows and programs to increase his exposure.


    On the other hand, Marie was either studying at school or working at Glorious Estate, or staying in her


    studio to prepare for Zane¡¯s work.


    Avery Ruth of Global Medias was the most promising singer in recent years, and with his handsome


    appearance and maic singing voice, he gained arge number of fans.


    Recently, Global Medias was actively preparing for his concert. Marie Spence had asked Avery to meet


    him through Andres Robert. After hearing Zane¡¯s voice, Avery promised to bring him to on the


    stage.


    Therefore, Zane would be preparing for the concert with Avery for the time being, so there was no


    need for Marie to worry.


    Zane was the only person who was signed to the newly established studio, so when Marie was free,


    she began to think about exploring other artists.


    That day, Marie was watching TV at home. When the doorbell rang, she ran over and opened the door.


    She was stunned to see an old man standing outside the door.


    The man was wearing a custom-made suit. His beard was a little white, and his youthful


    handsomeness could be vaguely seen.


    Stunned for a moment, Marie asked, ¡°Old Mr. Whitney?¡±


    From simr eyebrows and eyes that looked the same, Marie knew that this was Dennis¡¯s father.


    The man was also stunned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    Marie stepped aside and invited Old Mr. Whitney into the house to sit down. She poured him some


    water and said, ¡°There is no tea at home. Please have some water.¡±


    Old Mr. Whitney looked at the ss of water on the coffee table and smiled sarcastically. ¡°Little girl, do


    you really think this is your home?¡±


    Stunned, Marie was used to talking to Dennis about what was going on at home these days.


    She nodded, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Old Mr. Whitney said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re still young, but Dennis is not young anymore. There are a lot of


    celebrities in New York waiting to meet him. I¡¯m also old, and I¡¯m still waiting for him to get


    married and have children!¡±


    Marie lowered her head and said nothing.


    Get Bo


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. She was nobody. Dennis was good to her, but she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend.


    She just lived here.


    The marriage and children that Old Mr. Whitney mentioned were too far away from her. She never


    thought that she could get married and have children one day. It seemed that she was born to die


    alone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Marie hung her head and said nothing.


    Old Mr. Whitney also sighed and said, ¡°Little girl, your grandpa and I are old friends, so there are some


    things that I won¡¯t say anymore. You are a smart, and you know what to do.¡±


    With that, Whitney stood up and left.


    After sitting on the couch for ten minutes, Marie took out her phone and called her grandpa.


    ¡°Silly girl, do you still remember to call your grandpa?¡± old man teased her.


    ¡°Grandpa, I called you every week!¡± Marie was helpless.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°Grandpa, when are you moving to New York?¡± asked Marie Spence.


    The old man said, ¡°In a few days, the vi I bought is still being cleaned up, and I will move over


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll move over first. When you move here, we¡¯ll still live together!¡± Marie immediately


    said.


    The old man paused and asked, ¡°Girl, did you have a fight with Dennis?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Then why do you suddenly want to move back?¡± old man asked.


    ¡°Grandpa! Am I your granddaughter? Aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m moving back home?¡± Marie asked


    coquettishly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. You cane back and stay with me if you want. I won¡¯t say no to you¡± old man said


    dotingly.


    After that, Marie hung up the phone, went back to her room to pack her things, and took a taxi to


    Cloudy Vi.


    Old man¡¯s vi was next to Mason Spence¡¯s family. Instead of going to Mason¡¯s, she went directly to


    old man¡¯s vi. A few servants were cleaning the house. When they saw hering in, they


    immediately greeted, ¡°Hello, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Is my room ready?¡±


    Get Bott


    A servant led her upstairs and said, ¡°The room is almost ready. Which bedroom do you want to live


    in, Ms. Spence?¡±


    Marie opened one of the rooms. Outside the huge floor-to-ceiling window, the sunset shone in.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°This one.¡±


    The servant went over to pick up her suitcase, and Marie refused, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll settle myself in.¡±


    She was depressed. Old Mr. Whitney was right. Dennis always wanted to get married and have


    children, but she had never thought about that.


    She turned off her phone andy on the bed, not wanting to talk to anyone.


    It was getting dark when Dennis returned to Glorious Estate. He knocked on the door, it was Melissa


    who opened it.


    Melissa greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    Dennis nodded. He didn¡¯t hear the familiar girl¡¯sughter in the living room. He strode into the


    room, and the living room was empty.


    Dennis opened the door of Marie room. The room was also empty, and the quilt was neatly folded.


    Dennis asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Marie?¡±


    Melissa was confused and said, ¡°Ms. Spence wasn¡¯t here when I came to cook in the afternoon.¡±


    Dennis called her, but her phone was off. He called Cullen and asked, ¡°Go check it out! Marie is


    missing!¡±


    Cullen was so scared that he immediately ran to check the surveince of Glorious Estate and was


    dumbfounded.


    He stood in the living room and reported cautiously to Dennis, ¡°Old Mr. Whitney was here today, and


    then Ms. Spence left with her suitcase¡­¡±


    Dennis¡¯s face turned dark as he stood up and walked towards the door. Cullen immediately followed,


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, it¡¯s still not appropriate to fight against Old Mr. Whitney at this time!¡±


    Dennis ignored him, got into the car, and left.


    The Whitney family¡­


    Old Mr. Whitney was sitting in the living room while Kevin was talking to him. The silence of the night


    was broken by the sound of speeding car.


    The shrill sound of brakes was heard, and the expensive car stopped in the middle of thewn of the


    Whitney family. The man strode down and entered the living room.


    Old Mr. Whitney sat on the sofa, raised his eyes to look at Dennis, and asked, ¡°You still know to


    Dennis smiled, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t meddled too much, I wouldn¡¯t havee back!¡±


    ¡°Dennis Whitney! Watch your attitude. I¡¯m your father!¡± Old Mr. Whitney said angrily.


    ¡°Father? A father who abandoned his wife and children is not worth of being a father!¡± Dennis said


    condescendingly.


    ¡°You! Do you not treat this ce as your home at all? Have I ever treated you unfairly since you came


    back?¡± Old Mr. Whitney coughed out of anger.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a home since the day my mother died.¡± Dennisughed mockingly.


    Old Mr. Whitney¡¯s cough got worse. Kevin tried tofort him and took the opportunity toin,


    ¡°Uncle Dennis, stop talking. Do you have to quarrel with my Grandpa?¡±


    Dennis nced at him and said, ¡°Kevin, I know everything that you¡¯re up to. If I don¡¯t teach you a


    lesson, just get the hell out of here!¡±


    Kevin argued, ¡°What do you mean? Uncle Dennis, what do you mean? Although I¡¯m not as powerful


    as you when


    you take charge of the Whitney Group, but I¡¯m not worthless, am I?¡±


    Dennis nced at him and said, ¡°Do you want me to show your grandpa the photos of you fiddling and


    gambling even getting prostitutes?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face turned pale. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Old Mr. Whitney sighed in disappointment. Dennisined a lot about him because his mother died


    young, but he was the best descendant of the Whitney family, and no one could be in charge of


    the Whitney Group except him.


    Kevin Whitney was his grandson. Although he was obedient, he was really ignorant and unable to take


    on a big responsibility.


    Dennis looked at Old Mr. Whitney and asked, ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    Whitney looked up helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve been friends with her grandfather for decades. How could I bully his


    granddaughter? Are you here to confront me because of a little girl?¡±


    Dennis asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    Old Mr. Whitney said irritably, ¡°I said sooner orter you will get married and have children, so I told her


    not to drag you behind! Dennis, think about it carefully. If this girl really loves you, I believe she¡¯ll be fine


    with my words. Since she doesn¡¯t mean it, there¡¯s no need to force her.¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You¡¯d better worry about your precious grandson. If he talks


    nonsense again, I¡¯ll have his tongue cut off tomorrow!¡± Dennis turned around and left the living room


    regardless of Old Mr. Whitney¡¯s shout.


    As he drove fast on the road, Cullen had already checked that Marie had moved to Cloudy Vi, the


    ce where her old man would live in New York in a few days.


    Knowing that she was safe and where she was, Dennis hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should go to her.


    It seemed that for so long, he had been trying to get close to her, trying to understand her, tenderly


    being good to her, and doing his best to do nice things to her, but she ran away over and over again.


    She¡¯s so good at concealing herself. She asionally showed her true emotions, but Dennis


    couldn¡¯t understand them.


    It was as if Marie had ced a transparent high wall, separating herself from everyone else. Dennis


    could see her, but he couldn¡¯t touch her.


    Old Mr. Whitney just said that he would get married and have children in the future, and then Marie left.


    So, she probably never thought about these things, right? Or maybe, she never thought that the person


    in the future would be Dennis, right?


    Dennis¡¯s car was parked outside Cloudy Vi. He sat in the car for an hour and finally drove back to


    Glorious Estate. This was the first time that he gave up to be the initiative one.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Get Bogus


    On the third day, Marie¡¯s old grandpa arrived in New York. Marie went to pick him up from the airport


    and had dinner with him at home.


    The old man asked about her and Dennis, but she made up her mind not to mention it.


    Since she moved out, Dennis had never looked for her again. No phone calls, no Telegram messages,


    or anything else.


    The two of them seemed to have fallen into a cold war. They were not in contact with each other, and


    they were both angry.


    Cullen had been following Dennis tremulously for two days, and in the past two days, Dennis had been


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    like a cold-faced Satan, and the atmosphere in the wholepany had be tense.


    The director was frightened when reporting, for fear of getting a wrong number and being lectured by


    Dennis Whitney.


    Dennis had even be a workaholic. He lived in Whitney Group every day and hadn¡¯t returned to


    Glorious Estate for two days.


    He couldn¡¯t go back. As long as he opened the door, he wanted to see the girl¡¯s smiling face. It had


    be a habit.


    In just two months, she wandered around the house every day, chatted at the dining table, and


    nning her smallpany on the sofa.


    She filled up every corner of that house, but she left without saying a word.


    Dennis could only work hard in thepany to force himself not to think of her so strongly.


    Marie resumed her life between school and the vi, and she strolled with Iliana in spare time.


    Within a few days, Avery¡¯s concert began.


    Avery specially chose the time when the atmosphere was at its peak and introduced Zane. He briefly


    introduced that Zane had quit thepetition for family reasons, but he valued his talent and that¡¯s


    why he invited him on the stage.


    Zane and Avery sang a duet. The two great singers, with their handsome appearance and cool dance


    moves, lit up the concert.


    That night, [Zane Chapman and Avery Ruth], was the top trending searches on Twitter.


    Initially, Zane had umted arge number of fans during The Chosen One. This sudden


    coboration with Avery attracted even more attention.


    Theizens from Marie¡¯spany started discussing on the inte. If it weren¡¯t for Zane who


    withdrew from thepetition due to family reasons, Dereon wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to sign


    with Olive Entertainment.


    Get Borus


    Someizens posted videosparing Zane and Dereon¡¯s performances. It was obvious that Zane


    was a better singer and had a solid foundation. Dereon was only popr because of his handsome.


    appearance.


    As the discussion went on, Dereon threw a tantrum in Olive Spence¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Olive, do something!


    Zane is nothingpared to me!¡±


    Oliveforted him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was settled? Why did Zane suddenly get involved with Avery?


    The Global Medias is the leader of the industry, and we can¡¯t tantly bully their artists.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Let that poor guy surpass me like this?¡± Dereon asked angrily.


    ¡°How about this? You scared him out of thepetition anyway, so why don¡¯t I sign him over? At


    that time, it¡¯s up to you how to deal with him.¡± Olive Spence said with a smile.


    Dereon was content, saying. ¡°Ms. Olive, that¡¯s a great idea!¡±


    Taking advantage of the momentum of Olive Entertainment, Olive Spence held a reception and


    invited most of the people in the entertainment industry, including Zane.


    For the sake of her grandpa, Olive also asked someone to send an invitation to Marie.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Marie appeared at the reception. Zane came over to greet her, only to


    know that she was from the Spence family.


    Zane rubbed his hands awkwardly and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, why am I invited to Olive¡¯s party?¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been suppressing Dereon so much recently. They want to find a way to deal with


    you. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! As long as he doesn¡¯t hurt my mom, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡± Zane replied


    firmly.


    Marie smiled. ¡°Then get used to this kind of asion. There will be many more in the future.¡±


    Zane nodded and stood next to her with a silly smile. Marie nced at him speechlessly. ¡°Go get to


    know other celebrities, why are you sticking to me?¡±


    Scratching his head, Zane replied, ¡°I thought I could follow you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance to follow me in the future. If Olive Spence finds out that you¡¯re in mypany


    now, she¡¯ll kill you immediately!¡±


    Zane chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid! Ms. Spence has helped me so much. It¡¯s my honor to help


    you.¡±


    Marie pushed him and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Did I make you suffer with


    me?¡±


    Get Bors


    As they were talking, Olive Spence led Dereon over to greet her, ¡°Marie, are you familiar with Zane


    Chapman?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, I was just chatting with him.¡±


    Olive smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of signing Zane, are you? You¡¯ve been signed that old


    woman, Sophia Bradley, and she was famous for only several days. Nowshe¡¯s far behind Shirley.¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°You seem to care a lot about who I signed.¡±


    Olive Spence said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as you don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    Marie shook the champagne in her ss and said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe one day it will


    happen.¡±


    Dereon¡¯s eyes widened. He knew a lot of celebrities and models, but none of them were as beautiful


    as Marie.


    Her face was so delicate, and her eyes were full of energy when she spoke. She looked so lively when


    she argued with Olive Spence.


    Coupled with the tight dress, her shoulders exposed, she was holding her slender waist making him


    fantasize.


    Thedies of the Spence family were so beautiful.


    Olive Spence was old, so he wasn¡¯t interested. He had thought that Carly looked delicate and lovely


    like a doll, but his cousin Ira Herbert was already going to get engaged to her. If he dared to touch


    her, Ira would definitely kill him.


    Dereon was lecherous when he saw her today. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off such a beautiful girl.


    Olive Spence stared at Zane. He was indeed good-looking and a great singer, so it would not be a


    problem to sign him.


    ¡°Mr. Zane, do you have time to talk?¡± Olive Spence asked with a smile.


    Zane nced at her, but she ignored him. He nodded and followed Olive Spence to a corner to chat.


    ¡°Mr. Chapman, I value your talent very much. If you sign with me, I will definitely make you famous!¡±


    Olive Spence said with a smile.


    She was a beautiful and sexy A-list actress in the entertainment industry. Now that she had her own.


    studio and the support of the entire Spence family and even the Hebert family. No one would say no to


    her if she took the initiative to offer to sign contract with her.


    Zane shook his head slowly and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Ms. Spence.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve signed the contract, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Olive¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve already been signed? Who would sign you? Who dared to sign


    you if you quit halfway through thepetition?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, this is a trade secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± After saying that, Zane turned around and entered the


    crowd of the reception. He happened to see Avery Ruth walking in and went to greet him.


    Olive gritted her teeth. Could it be Global Medias that has already signed with Zane?


    That must be it! Otherwise, why would Avery introduce Zane at his concert?


    It must be Global Medias¡¯s internal arrangement.


    It¡¯s just that as the head of the entertainment industry, Global Medias has already signed him first, so


    it¡¯s no good for her to fight against them directly.


    No one knew who the boss of Global Medias was, and even Olive Spence couldn¡¯t find their contact


    information.


    Olive Spence¡¯s n to sign Zane Chapman was put on hold, while Dereon hadpletely forgotten


    about it and stared at Marie.


    This girl must be his!


    Marie wanted to ignore Dereon, but he clung to her closely.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, are you free tomorrow?¡± Dereon asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Marie was decisive.


    ¡°What would you like to eat? Steak? Or sushi? I have a friend who owns a good restaurant. Would you


    like toe and try, Ms. Spence?¡± Dereon had made up his mind to ask her out.


    Ignoring him, Marie turned her head and saw Carly holding Ira¡¯s arm as they walked into the reception.


    It caused quite a stir, and even she looked at them a few more times.


    Carly was considered a neer in the entertainment industry. She looked innocent and sweet and


    was very popr.


    Everyone in the circle knew that she was Olive Spence¡¯s precious sister and was engaged to the son of


    the Hebert family, so they would be polite when they saw her.


    Carly walked like a proud peacock at the reception. So what if her image was demaged by Marie at


    school?


    The school had already taken care of the incident at the forum, and no one would know it. She was still


    a popr star.


    Get Bonus


    Seeing Marie, Carly walked over with a smile and mocked, ¡°Marie, why haven¡¯t you done anything after


    a few days of signing Sophia? I told you that Sop can¡¯t be famous. She just has some acting skills.


    Now that Olive¡¯s not at KBK, Shirley is most likely to be famous in KBK. Nopany will support an old


    woman.¡±


    Sophia did be famous and had a ce in KBK, but as Carly said, nopany would let a senior


    female celebrity to be the top actress, so she wouldn¡¯t get a lot of resources.


    Marie frowned and said, ¡°Carly, did you learn from your lessonst time? How dare you mess with me


    again?¡±


    Carly leaned into Ira¡¯s arms aggrievedly and said, ¡°Ira, did you hear that? Last time at Mrs. Hebert¡¯s


    birthday party and school, it was my sister who wanted to destroy me.¡±


    Although Ira was dissatisfied with this matter, Carly finally satisfied his idea with ¡°practical action¡± after


    the SAT. Ira was very satisfied with it that time.


    In addition, the marriage between the Hebert family and the Spence family was a must. His mother also


    advised him not to take the intrigues between some girls so seriously. Carly was beautiful and


    obedient, and she was the most favored youngest daughter of the Spence family. She would be a good


    wife.


    Now that Ira and Carly had get back together, Carly remembered that Marie used to like Ira, and she


    was even prouder.


    Ira looked at Marie and said, ¡°Marie, Carly is your sister. Don¡¯t be so coldblooded.¡±


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not familiar with Mr. Hebert. Please call me Ms. Spence.


    Second, may I ask in what capacity you are to educate me on this?¡±


    Carly defended Ira, ¡°Marie, how can you talk to Ira like that? I¡¯m going to get engaged with Ira soon,


    and we¡¯ll be a family from now on!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Marie raised her eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°You and Mr. Hebert are getting engaged, and he


    will be your husband in the future. It¡¯s fine for him to educate you, but me,? Not a chance!¡±


    ¡°Marie Spence! You¡¯re just jealous that Ira chose me over you!¡± Carly said smugly.


    Ira looked at her delicate face. She was indeed beautiful, but it was a pity that she was not valued by


    the Spence family. Otherwise, it would be good to marry Marie.


    As the only son of the Hebert family, he was handsome and rich. In the past, he knew that Marie had a


    crush on him. Maybe Carly was right. She bullied Carly because he chose her as his wife.


    ¡®Marie, I¡¯m sorry. The person I love is Carly,¡± Ira said.


    Marie couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, and the champagne in her hand spilled out. She put the ss


    back and said, ¡°Excuse me. I really didn¡¯t know that a person could be so narcissistic. Oh no. it¡¯s the


    two of you. What a pair of narcissists.¡±


    Carly red at her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Marie rubbed her cheeks and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m jealous of you? Your mediocre face, mediocre figure,


    and mediocre IQ. Why should I be jealous?

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Get Bonus


    And Mr. Hebert, I may have had a crush on you before, but I was a fool that time, and I might even


    have a crush on a dog when I see one.


    Besides, I¡¯m not a priest. You don¡¯t have to swear in front of me how much you love Carly. I don¡¯t


    care at all. I wish you guys have a baby soon.¡±


    Ira¡¯s face turned red when he heard what she said. He had been ttering himself for so long, and


    Marie didn¡¯t even take him seriously!


    Marie didn¡¯t want to talk to them, so she turned around and was about to leave. However, Carly


    grabbed her and said, ¡°Won¡¯t just let you go of what happenedst time that easily!¡±


    Marie shook her off and put away her smile. ¡°It¡¯s true that I won¡¯t let go of what happenedst time.


    Carly, do you know why I¡¯m jealous of you?¡±


    Carly was stunned and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You yourself are mediocre, but you upy the position and identity that originally belonged to


    me! These are the things I¡¯m jealous of, remember? I¡¯ve said many times that everything you have


    is mine!¡± Staring at her, Marie said word by word.


    Carly held the wine ss and leaned pitifully against Ira, looking like she was about to cry.


    Iraforted her and grabbed Marie back. He looked at her with dissatisfaction and said, ¡°Marie, we


    are a family. How can you bully Carly like this?¡±


    Marie took the ss from Carly and poured half a ss of champagne on Ira¡¯s face. Everyone around


    was stunned. He was the son of the Hebert family, and she dared to pour wine in public?


    While Ira was stunned, Marie shook off his hand, put the wine ss on the dining table, picked up a


    tissue and wiped her wrist that Ira had touched. She said, ¡°Mr. Hebert, I¡¯ll say it onest time. I¡¯m not


    familiar with you. Don¡¯t call me Marie, call me Ms. Spence. Also, Carly and I have never been a family,


    so you and I aren¡¯t family neither!¡±


    Without waiting for Ira to speak, Marie turned around and left. Dereon was envious of her shrewdness.


    He had wanted to approach her, but he was called away by Olive Spence.


    Sitting alone in the corner, Marie looked at Carly who was wiping Ira¡¯s clothes with a tissue. The drink


    ruined his hair and shirt, so Carly could only leave with him.


    She drank one ss after another. If it weren¡¯t for her grandfather seeing her in a bad mood these


    days, he wouldn¡¯t force her toe out for a walk and meet these weirdos.


    ou¡¯ve got some nerve, Marie!¡± She turned around and saw Andres Robert in a white suit sitting


    next to her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve always been bold.¡± Marie pursed her lips.


    Get Bonus**


    ¡°That guy from the Hebert family seems to be interested in you.¡± Andres pointed at Dereon, who


    looked over from time to time.


    Marie sipped her champagne and said, ¡°Then what should we do? Can you break his legs for me and


    tell him to stay away from me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the son of the Hebert family. How can we beat him so easily?¡± Said Andres.


    Leaning back on the sofa, Marie narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I thought you were all very arrogant, but


    it turns out that you don¡¯t dare.¡±


    came.


    Marie¡¯s face was red. Andres didn¡¯t know how much champagne she had drank alone before he


    ww


    ¡°Us? Who am I with?¡± Andres asked.


    ¡°Dennis. He is very arrogant and scary,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Really? But you seem not afraid of him if you believe he¡¯s scary.?¡± Andres asked.


    Squinting her eyes, she was already a little confused. She had been in a bad mood these days, and


    she had just been attacked by Olive and Carly Spence. She had drank a lot, and her head was a little


    heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll¡­¡± Marie murmured.


    She was afraid that the man woulde up to her, tear down the wall she had erected, and leave her


    after seeing her true self.


    She was afraid that one lie after another, the truth of herself would be revealed one day, and she would


    eventually pay the price for it.


    ¡°Marie?¡± Andres called her, but she leaned back on the sofa with narrowed eyes, not making a sound.


    Andres Robert was helpless. He couldn¡¯t leave Marie alone under this circumstances.


    Noel Spence walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Andres was stunned. ¡°Are you¡­ Mr. Spence?¡±


    Noel nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take care of Marie. Thank you.¡±


    TI


    Since her big brother was here, there was no reason for Andres not to let her go. However, he felt that


    he should still take his brother¡¯s side.


    Andres sneaked out and called Dennis, who answered the phone in a cold voice, ¡°What?¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, did you know that Olive Spence held a banquet today?¡± Andres asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I¡¯m not interested.¡± Dennis was about to hang up.


    ¡°Marie is here too!¡± said Andres immediately.


    Dennis paused, ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be in a bad mood. She¡¯s drunk. If you don¡¯te, there will probably be so many


    people who want to send her back home.¡± Andres smiled happily.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I noticed that her brother is not on the same side with the two drama sisters from the Spence


    family. He seems to be quite concerned about her. Dereon has been coveting her all night and is eager


    to send her home. No matter how bad it is, Zane is willing to send her home.¡±


    Andres said a lot, as if he¡¯s having so much fun with it.


    Dennis¡¯s face was getting darker and darker. He hadn¡¯t contacted her for only two days, and she was


    surrounded by so many escorts?


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, if you don¡¯te over, I won¡¯t keep an eye on her for you. Mr. Spence is taking care of


    her, and I don¡¯t think she needs me.¡± Andres continued to irritate Dennis.


    The sound of a man closing the door came from the other side, and within a few minutes, there was a


    sound of engine.


    ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡± Dennis stepped on the elerator and rushed out of the


    garage.


    ¡°Give me the racing car you just gotst month.¡± Andres had coveted Dennis¡¯s car for a long time, but


    Dennis wouldn¡¯t give it to him.


    ¡°Come and get the key.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Got it! Mr. Whitney, don¡¯t worry! No one will take Marie away before youey!¡± Andres hung up the


    phone happily.


    Marie seems to be so important to Dennis. He was so stingy about his racing cars. He has been


    begging him for so long, but he wouldn¡¯t even consider about it. Now he just gave it to him right


    away.


    When Andres found Marie, she had already fallen asleep on the sofa, frowning, looking very


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ufortable.


    Noel asked the waiter to bring her a ss of warm water. After feeding Marie a few mouthfuls, she


    couldn¡¯t drink anymore.


    By now, she could not sit still on the sofa and wanted to lie down. Noel had no choice but to send


    Get Bonus


    Marie back first.


    He was about to help Marle up when Andres came in and asked, ¡°Mr. Noel, are you leaving?¡±


    Noel nodded. He recognized Andres, he was very close to Dennis Whitney and Gavin Hart.


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk. I¡¯ll take Marie back first,¡± Noel said.


    Andres stopped him and said, ¡°Does Mr. Noel know about Whitney Group¡¯s new project?¡±


    Noel was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you try topete with us, Mr. Noel? Working with Whitney Group is a big deal!¡± Andres


    said.


    He had no choice. He was not familiar with Noel, and there was nothing to talk about except business.


    Besides, Dennis also told him not to reveal his identity of the boss of Global Medias!


    ¡°Can Mr. Robert be in charge of Whitney Group?¡± Noel asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Noel, if you¡¯re interested, I can talk to Mr. Whitney and consider it as making friends.¡±


    Andres smiled awkwardly.


    Noel frowned. He felt that Andres was wasting his time talking to him. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it


    tomorrow. I¡¯ll take Marie back now.


    Before Andres could speak, Noel bent down and picked up Marie.


    Mr. Whitney, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I really have nothing to talk about! Andres


    thought.


    Unexpectedly, the moment she was picked up by Noel, Marie instantly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were clear, alert, and murderous. She stared straight at Noel and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let


    go of me!¡±


    Noel was stunned and said, ¡°Marie, you¡¯re drunk. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Marie raised her hand abruptly and ced it on Noel¡¯s throat.


    She had drunk too much and didn¡¯t have much strength. Although her hand was soft, Noel could still


    feel the two acupuncture points that she pressed precisely, and he felt a little sore.


    That kind of urate hit was like instinct. She didn¡¯t need to look at it at all to know where the death


    acupuncture point was.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Get Bontis


    Noel could only put her down. The moment Marie¡¯s toes touched the ground, her body softened and


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    she leaned on Noel. Then she staggered and tried to walk towards the door.


    Only then did Noel understand that Marie was not awake at all. Her eyes were not focused, and she


    was still dizzy and couldn¡¯t see the direction clearly.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that she would be so vignt that just holding her would make her resist.


    Worried that she would fall, Noel could only follow her. He helped her up from time to time and


    walked towards the door of the hotel.


    Andres was also stunned. Marie was quite capable. Noel hugged her, and she hit him immediately.


    When Marie finally reached the door, she staggered and was about to fall. However, as long as Noel


    helped her up, she would instinctively dodge.


    The sound of the car braking sharply came, and the ck Maybach stopped steadily at the gate. The


    security guards came up to stop the car, but they shrank back when they met the man¡¯s eyes.


    With such a noble temperament and driving such an expensive car, they couldn¡¯t afford to mess


    with him.


    Dennis strode up the steps and bent down to pick up Marie.


    Andres was shocked. ¡°Mr. Whitney! Marie knows how to lock others¡¯ throats!¡±


    All of a sudden, Marie felt her feet lift off, and the familiar cold breath of the man lingered on the tip of


    her nose. She barely opened her eyes and saw that Dennis wasing.


    She rubbed herself against his arm, and grunted ufortably, then tilted her head into Dennis¡¯


    arms and fell asleep.


    Andres was speechless.


    Hey,e on! Shouldn¡¯t you be aggressive?


    Dennis hugged Marie and turned to walk outside. Noel stood at the door of the hotel in a daze for a


    second and said, ¡°Where are you taking her, Mr. Whitney?¡±


    Dennis¡¯ mind was full of the appearance of Marie staggering and Noel pulling her when he got out of


    the car, and he was very upset.


    He had been thinking about her for the past few days, but she hade to the party. He rushed over in


    a hurry, and she had a bunch of protectors.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight forward. Noel said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, I should take Marie


    home. Grandpa will be worried.¡±


    Get Borts


    Andres grabbed Noel and said, ¡°Mr. Noel, Mr. Whitney will send Ms. Spence back. Don¡¯t worry.


    Besides, even if Mr. Whitney asks you to send her back, she won¡¯t even let you touch the corner of her


    clothes. How are you going to send her back?¡±


    Noel clenched his fist and watched as Dennis carried her to the passenger seat, then went around to


    the driver¡¯s seat and left.


    But for all the time Dennis carried Marie, she only nestled quietly in his arms, without resistance or


    struggle.


    He didn¡¯t dare to think about what it meant to treat them differently subconsciously.


    Seeing that he had done his work, Andres returned to the reception, humming a tune, leaving Noel


    standing alone in front of the hotel.


    Dennis drove to Cloudy Vi and parked at the door. Marie slept soundly in the passenger seat. Dennis


    was furious. Why did he fall in love with such a heartless person?


    Dennis got out of the car and went around to the passenger seat. He carried Marie out and walked


    into the vi.


    Old Mr. Spence was in the living room. Edward said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence, Ms. Marie is back.¡±


    Old Mr. Spence then looked up. Indeed, she was back, and she was back in Dennis¡¯ arms.


    ¡°She¡¯s drunk, so I¡¯m here to send her back,¡± Dennis said.


    Old Mr. Spence nodded. ¡°Carry her back to her room and let her have a good sleep.¡±


    Dennis carried Marie upstairs. A housekeeper led him to her bedroom. There was no light on in the


    room, only the dim lighting in from the window.


    Dennis bent down and put her on the bed. As he rose, Marie caught him by the cor, which caused


    him to stagger, and he could barely stand still.


    The girl¡¯s sleeping face was right in front of him, and her warm breath was in front of him. Dennis


    calmed down, held the girl¡¯s soft hand, and said, ¡°Marie, let go.


    Frowning, Marte seemed to be dissatisfied with Dennis¡¯s grip on her hand and clenched it even


    tighter.


    Dennis was sort of turned on. He was definitely a normal man, okay?


    He used all his strength to push her hand away. Then, he sat beside her bed and stroked her messy


    hair.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Marie murmured.


    ¡°What?¡± Dennis didn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Marie opened her eyes and whispered.


    Her voice was tinged with grievance and sobs.


    She seemed to have opened her eyes, but the lights were too dim, and Dennis could only vaguely see


    the faint tears in her clear eyes.


    Dennis leaned over and kissed her gently on the forehead. The girl¡¯s forehead was white and smooth,


    with drunken heat.


    Feeling a trace of coolness fall on her forehead, Marie closed her eyes. The man¡¯s pleasant voice


    sounded above her head, ¡°Marie, I told you, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    On this silent night, outside the huge floor-to-ceiling window, there was a faint light, outlining the dark


    figures of the two of them.


    Dennis was originally full of anger because she left without saying goodbye, but he forgot the


    reason for his anger when he heard her sobbing apology.


    He had always been cold and noble, and he did things decisively and resolutely, but at this moment, he


    kissed her forehead lightly and spoke softly and slowly.


    Every word was like an oath.


    ¡°Marie, between us, you don¡¯t have to apologize, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Dennis got up and walked out of the bedroom. Marie rolled over, tears wetting the pillow along the


    corners of her eyes.


    She wasn¡¯t as drunk asst time. She clearly felt Dennis¡¯ embrace and fell asleep in his arms in


    peace.


    Her apology was full of guilt and fear, but all her evasion disappeared from Dennis¡¯s words, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for


    you¡±.


    Dennis went downstairs, and Old Mr. Spence was still sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Dennis,e and sit here.¡± Old Mr. Spence greeted him.


    Dennis went over to sit on the sofa. Old Mr. Spence took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Dennis, Marie is


    young and ignorant. No one has loved her since she was a child, but she is my granddaughter after all.


    Surely I feel bad for what she¡¯s been through. I have also seen it in the past two days. She is sad. I


    don¡¯t know how tofort her, and she doesn¡¯t want to say it, but I know that no one can make her


    so sad except you.¡±


    .Dennis nodded. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making Marie sad.¡±


    Old Mr. Spence sighed. ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m not ming you. I know more or less about your family¡¯s situation.


    Your father and I have been friends for so many years. I know his temper. If your family


    can¡¯t ept Marie, I won¡¯t force you two.¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, the Whitney family is the Whitney family, and I am I. It¡¯s different.¡± Dennis said.


    Looking at Dennis¡¯ firm and sincere eyes, Old Mr. Spence sighed and said, ¡°Marie is suffering. If you


    are willing to treat her sincerely, I won¡¯t stop it, but she is sensitive, and I hope you can bear it.¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s still young.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Dennis got up and left. Edward walked over to Old Mr. Spence


    and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence, you really care about Ms. Marie now!¡±


    ¡°This girl has a bad fate. How can I not feel distressed? The Spence family has harmed her mother. We


    can¡¯t harm her anymore!¡± Old Mr. Spence sighed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, what will be, will be. Ms. Marie is so smart and clever, and she won¡¯t be at a


    disadvantage!¡± Edwardforted.


    ¡°I hope so. Let the cook make some oatmeal tomorrow morning. Marie just boozed, she may lose her


    appetite tomorrow,¡± said Old Mr. Spence.


    ¡°Got it. Go to sleep, Old Mr. Spence.¡± Edward helped Old Mr. Spence back to his room.


    The next day¡­


    When Marie went downstairs, Old Mr. Spence greeted her for breakfast, ¡°Come on, the cook has


    cooked oatmeal for you. Have some.¡±


    As Marie sat down obediently and ate the oatmeal porridge, Old Mr. Spence noticed that she was in a


    much better mood and asked, ¡°Kiddo, the semester is almost over. Are you going to school today?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll go with Ilianater.¡±


    Old Mr. Spence said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn how to drive, how about I arrange for you a driver?¡±


    A thought suddenly shed across her mind, and Marie said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll find someone myself.


    Someone who knows martial arts, so that he can also be my bodyguard.¡±


    Old Mr. Spence nodded, ¡°Okay, let Edward have a look when you find one and pay him a sry from


    home.¡±


    After lunch, Marie went out and called Luca. As soon as he picked it up, he cried out, ¡°Ms. Spence!


    How long do you want me to hide in Las Vegas? Emory and Kate are gone! I¡¯ll die of boredom living


    alone in such a big vi!¡±


    Calming herself from the crying, Marie then asked, ¡°Are youing to New York to be my


    bodyguard?¡±


    Luca pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m a famous assassin. Being your bodyguard? It¡¯s a bit unfair, Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Get Borus


    ¡°As far as I know, you just took on two missions. You¡¯re not very famous, are you?¡± Marie asked.


    Luca changed the topic instantly, ¡°When am I going?¡±


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°Pack your luggage now. I¡¯ve booked a noon flight for


    arrive in the afternoon.¡±


    Luca immediately jumped up. ¡°Okay! Right away! See you in New York!¡±


    you,


    and you¡¯ll


    After hanging up the phone, Marie was in a good mood. Maybe there were some things that she really


    didn¡¯t have to avoid too much. Like Luca, a friend from the past, was something she couldn¡¯t


    avoid and couldn¡¯t let go of.


    The driver went to pick up Iliana from the Tuttle house, and the two of them went to school together.


    Because of Marie¡¯s excellent results, even if she did note to school for a long time, the teachers.


    turned a blind eye to it and did not deliberately make things difficult for her.


    When she was free, she would alsoe to ss.


    Feeling bored, Marie scrolled through her phone and turned to a popr novel on the Inte called


    Against the War. It was about a war period where Jaime Constance, a rich yboy, met the singer of a


    nightclub, Jordyn Michelson. Later, the Constance family declined due to the war and Jordyn took in


    Jaime, who was homeless. However, he did not change his nature, indulged in alcohol and sex, and


    fiddled around all day long. Eventually, Jordyn died under the rain of bullets


    after being wantonly insulted in order to save him. Only then did Jaime regain his consciousness and


    join the army to defend the country.


    The killing part of the novel was that the two protagonists had vastly different personalities. One was a


    yboy who was addicted to alcohol and sex, and the other was a singer who was worried about the


    country and the people. The other was childish and the other mature.


    There were a lot ofments below the novel, hoping to remake the novel into a movie or TV series.


    Since Marie had seen it, she couldn¡¯t give it to others.


    She immediately found the contact information of the original author of the novel, who said that this


    was his brainchild. As long as she could find Jaime and Jordyn in his heart, the copyright could be sold


    to Marie.


    Marie immediately called Sasha, who picked it up and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve


    contacted me. What¡¯s the good news?¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Get Bo


    Marie smiled, ¡°You said you wanted me to make you famous. Does that still count?¡±


    Sasha said, ¡°Of course it counts! I never go back on


    back on my word!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I have a role for you. And I need you toe to New York after the SAT,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m about to enroll in Yale University,¡± Sasha agreed immediately.


    Marie firmly believed that Sasha¡¯s charming and heroic face was simply a realistic version of


    Jordyn¡¯s.


    But now the question was, where was that unruly boy, Jaime Constance?


    While Marie was racking her brain, Iliana said, ¡°There are so many rich families in New York. You


    cannot even count the number of spoiled brats among them. It¡¯s not difficult to find a few of them


    who are also in the entertainment industry.¡±


    Marie was stunned. Right, there are many spoiled brats like Dereon!


    But on second thought, Dereon gave her goosebumps of disgust.


    ¡°There¡¯s a young master of the Robert family named Darwin Robert. He has acted in two films. He¡¯s


    very good-looking, but he has a bad personality. No one can teach him a lesson.¡± As Iliana spoke,


    she showed Marie a picture of Darwin.


    The young boy was wearing a racing suit, standing next to a ck racing car, holding a helmet in


    his hand, and smiling at the camera.


    He was confident, arrogant, but handsome and charming.


    It was the kind of young boy with a cocky smile but clear eyes that Jaime was supposed to be.


    Marie hugged Iliana and said, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot!¡±


    She immediately called Andres. As soon as he picked up the phone, he asked, ¡°Marie, are you


    sober?¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Andres asked cheerfully, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If Mr. Whitney finds out that you¡¯re calling me, he¡¯ll


    skin me alive.¡±


    ¡°Is there a person named Darwin Robert in your family?¡± asked Marie.


    Yeah, my younger brother. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Andres asked.


    ¡°I have a role for him!¡± Marie said immediately.


    Get Bogus


    ¡°Well¡­ Marie, Darwin has been spoiled by my family since he was a child, and he has a bad femper. I


    can¡¯t even do anything about him. Why don¡¯t you find someone else?¡±


    Andres was a little worried. If Darwin aroused the slightest anger in Marie, Dennis would throw


    Darwin into the Pacific Ocean.


    ¡°Let me meet him first, and then we¡¯ll decide, okay? You arrange for us to meet.¡± Marie chose to be


    cheeky and didn¡¯t hang up the phone.


    Andres said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll race with a few of my friends in a couple of days. Ask Mr. Whitney to bring


    you along. I¡¯ll bring Darwin there, but don¡¯t tell him it was my idea!¡±


    Marie immediately nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±


    After school, Marie said goodbye to Iliana and asked the driver to take her to Fairy Restaurant first.


    After Marie packed a grilled fish, she went to Glorious Estate.


    She took out her keys and opened the door. Melissa was cooking, and she was overjoyed to see her


    back. ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re back? Come in and have a seat, I¡¯ll call Mr. Whitneyter and ask him to


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Dennis usuallye back for dinner?¡±


    Melissa came out with the dishes and said, ¡°Only a handful of times. It¡¯s Mr. Cullen whoes and


    brings the food to thepany for him. Since you moved away, Mr. Whitney seldom came back for


    meals.¡±


    Seeing Melissa take out her phone, Marie paused before she said, ¡°Melissa, go ahead. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Melissa happily handed the phone to her and went to the kitchen to cook. Marie dialed a number, and


    then Cullen¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Melissa, I¡¯ll go get the mealter. You can pack it first.¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Cullen.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence?¡± Cullen was shocked and confirmed again that this was indeed Melissa¡¯s phone!


    ¡°Dennis¡­ Is he busy?¡± Marie asked.


    Cullen looked at Dennis in the conference room and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney is in a meeting.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Oh¡­ So he won¡¯te back for dinner tonight, right?¡± Marie continued.


    ¡°Huh? Yes! Surely he¡¯ll go back! Mr. Whitney will go back after the meeting!¡± Cullen immediately


    said.


    Whether he went back or not, he had to keep Ms. Marie first! He was definitely Mr. Whitney¡¯s most


    caring wingman!


    ¡°Okay, then tell him that I¡¯ve bought grilled fish from Fairy Restaurant and asked him toe back


    early to eat.¡± Marie smiled.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Marie. I¡¯ll pass on the message!¡± Cullen hung up the phone and walked.


    quickly into the conference room.


    Dennis¡¯ face was sullen. The next director stood up and reported to work with trepidation, for fear


    of being scolded by Dennis like thest person.


    The problem was that every question that Dennis said hit the nail on the head, making them


    ashamed.


    Cullen leaned closer to Dennis and whispered, ¡°Mr. Whitney, Ms. Spence is at Glorious Estate.¡±


    Dennis was stunned, ¡°Who?¡±


    Cullen said, ¡°Ms. Marie is now at Glorious Estate.¡±


    Dennis asked hesitantly, ¡°What is she doing there?¡±


    Cullen scratched his head and said, ¡°I think she¡¯s waiting for you to go back for dinner. Ms. Marie said


    she bought grilled fish from Fairy Restaurant and asked you to go back early.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes lit up. Did this girl actually take the initiative toe to him one day?


    After the director finished his report, he lowered his head and waited for Dennis¡¯ reprimand.


    Unexpectedly, Dennis suddenly said, ¡°Not bad. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting.¡±


    Dennis got up and strode out of the conference room. All the directors seemed to be relieved, and one


    of them pulled Cullen alone and asked, ¡°Mr. Cullen, why is Mr. Whitney different today?¡±


    Cullen thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney has something to do at home. Something big!¡±


    He was right. Ms. Marie was Mr. Whitney¡¯s biggest event.


    Dennis returned to Glorious Estate. As soon as he entered and changed his shoes at the entrance,


    heard the silver-bellughter of Marie. She seemed to be talking to Melissa, and was smiling


    pleasantly.


    He walked in, and Melissa said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, you¡¯re back? Let¡¯s eat. Ms. Spence has been waiting for


    you for a long time.¡±


    Dennis walked over and stared at Marie, asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ came to apologize!¡± Marie lowered her head and said.


    ¡°For what?¡± Dennis asked her.


    Marie raised her head and looked at him with her bright eyes. After trying to muster her courage a long


    time, she simply pulled the corner of his shirt and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    be


    for


    Dennis knew her well, so he just rubbed the hair on her forehead and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Marie smiled. She knew that the thing of her leaving without saying goodbye this time was over.


    Dennis knew that Marie had her own thoughts and the shyness of a girl. There were some things that


    she couldn¡¯t say, so he just said them.


    While eating, Marie said, ¡°Dennis, I heard you gave Andres a car?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°I want to watch racing too. Can you take me with you?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis looked up at her and asked, ¡°Are you here toe to me or because you want to watch the


    race?¡±


    Marie merely poked the dish on her te with her fork out of guilt. He¡¯d seen through it! Surely he was


    about to get angry again.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dennis said suddenly.


    ¡°Huh? Okay? You agree?¡± Stunned, Marie asked.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the reason you came to see me, then I can let Andres y racing every day. If you want to see


    something else, I¡¯ll also find a way,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie blushed. So, as long as she took the initiative toe to him, he would agree to anything?


    After eating, Marie simply searched out the novel on the Inte and stuffed the phone to Dennis,


    saying, ¡°I want to remake this into a TV series, and I want Darwin to be the male lead.¡±


    Dennis frowned, ¡°Andres¡± younger brother?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes, I think he¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°Darwin and Andres are half-brothers. Although they were raised by the same mother, Darwin was very


    rebellious. Even Andres couldn¡¯t do anything about him. If you want to film with him, you may have a lot


    of trouble.¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go meet him first! I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a hellion I can¡¯t subdue!¡± Marie clenched her fists and


    said.


    Dennis asked, ¡°Did Andres ask you to watch the race?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go by myself. I can meet Darwin there by the way,¡± Marie said.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that, Marie was anxious and said, ¡°It¡¯s true! I want to go by myself!¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Why do I feel as if you had not got it?


    Andres, I did my best! I spilled the beans!


    Two dayster, Dennis drove to the race track with Marie. A few men and women had gathered


    together to y. When they saw Dennis¡¯ car driving over, they all smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, it¡¯s


    rare for you toe!¡±


    Someone ttered, ¡°It¡¯s all because Andres is here, and Mr. Whitney is here for his sake. Otherwise, he


    won¡¯t y with us!¡±


    Andres smiled awkwardly¡­ Heh¡­ It¡¯s for Marie¡¯s sake¡­


    Sure enough, Dennis got out of the car, went around to the passenger seat, and opened the door. The


    delicate girl who got out of the car was none other than Marie Spence.


    There was a burst of exmation in the crowd. Everyone knew that Dennis was not close to women.


    He didn¡¯t even bring a femalepanion to the reception, but this time he brought a girl.


    Dennis was wearing a gray casual outfit, and so was Marie. Her ponytail was tied high, and she looked


    energetic.


    Both wore sunsses on their faces, which made their entire outfits more like a couple¡¯s.


    ¡°Marie!¡± Andres walked over to greet her warmly.


    Marie was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t expect Andres to cool it for a while.


    Someone asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, why don¡¯t you introduce her to us? Which family is she from?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney brings her here. It¡¯s none of your business whether she¡¯s introduced or not!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice Andres¡¯ treatment of her? Can¡¯t you read it? Of course, she¡¯s someone Mr. Whitney


    values.¡±


    Several menughed and joked, and many girls looked over, showing either envy or jealousy.


    Dennis was famously aloof in this circle, and he didn¡¯t even look at those women even when they were


    presented to him.


    Who would have thought that there would be a girl around Dennis all of a sudden?

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Get Bom


    Everyone greeted Dennis. Marie followed the crowd into the race track after meeting a few people


    politely.


    Someone was setting up the race car when a few men shouted, ¡°Are you done yet? When will the


    Andres sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, do you want to join the game?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Andres was a little disappointed and said, ¡°Why are you here if you don¡¯t want to y?¡±


    Dennis nced at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to bring Marie here?¡±


    Andres replied, ¡°Marie, what about not betraying me?¡±


    Marie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t sell you out. He guessed it himself.¡±


    Andres said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s drive onep!¡±


    Dennis turned his eyes to Marie. Marie nodded, ¡°Join the game. Give me a show.¡±


    Dennis got up and went to pick a race car. Marie sat aside and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Darwin?¡±


    Andres pointed to the ck sports car in the field, replying, ¡°Look at that car, he will raceter.¡±


    Marie nodded. A tall girl walked over and greeted with a smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Nataly Carmen.¡±


    Marie raised her head to see the girl with waist-length long hair, wearing a short haute couture and a


    pair of high heels. What a gentle woman!


    She stood up and shook hands with her. ¡°Good to see you. I¡¯m Marie Spence.¡±


    Andres introduced Nataly to Marie, ¡°Marie, this is the eldest daughter of the Carmen family. She grew


    up with us.¡±


    Marie nodded and greeted politely.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. Are you an outsider?¡± Nataly asked.


    ¡°Ie from Las Vegas,¡± said Marie Spence.


    ¡°Dennis rarely takes a girl out for fun. How did you know each other?¡± Nataly asked.


    -Marie frowned because she was not familiar with Nataly. There was no need to report this to her.


    ¡°You can ask Dennis,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Dennis is busy with work. I don¡¯t usually see him when I go to his house.¡± Nataly said with a smile.


    Get Borut


    Marie suddenly realized that this woman was here topete with her.


    Marie thought, Dennis? Why did you say you go to his house?


    You can just tell me you like him.


    With a smile, Marie replied, ¡°You can ask him now. He¡¯s over there.¡±


    Marie pouted and turned her eyes to Dennis¡¯direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal. In our circle, we all know about Dennis.¡± Nataly smiled gently.


    Was Nataly telling Marie that she was not a member of their social circle?


    Andres frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Marie. Nataly just talk nonsense.¡±


    Nataly covered her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that Dennis and Ms. Spence are so close, but


    I haven¡¯t heard him mention it to us.¡±


    This woman¡¯s words were so sardonic, making others ufortable. Nataly always dered that


    Dennis had an unusual rtionship with her, which made Marie very unhappy.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never heard Dennis mention Ms. Carmen either.¡±


    Nataly changed into another expression. Marie continued, ¡°Last night, I asked Dennis to bring me to


    watch the race. He only said that Andres would be here with some people I didn¡¯t know well.


    However, he didn¡¯t mention Ms. Carmen specifically.¡±


    In other words, Dennis was not familiar with Nataly.


    Nataly¡¯s face look awkward, and Andres covered his face.


    Andres thought, Why do you have to do this? You dare to push Marie, such a lioness¡¯s button. See how


    she scratch you.


    Seeing that the war was about to start, Andres pulled Nataly to sit down and said, ¡°Nataly, youe


    out for fun today. Let¡¯s watch the game.¡±


    Nataly felt a little wronged and sat beside Andres, asking, ¡°Andres, does Ms. Spence dislike me?¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She thought, Yeah, I really don¡¯t like you.


    Andres Robert stroked Nataly¡¯s head andforted her, ¡°No, she¡¯s very nice but just not familiar with


    you.¡±


    Only then did Nataly show a smile and watched the game obediently next to Andres. From time to time,


    she whispered a few words to him, which made him happy.


    For a while, Marie was speechless. She thought, Did you like Dennis and make Andres be your


    backup?


    Over there, Dennis had already started the car at the same time as several cars. Dennis chose a gray


    sports car which could be seen that it was in good performance. Soon, Dennis ranked first with his


    good skills, and only David¡¯s ck sports car was behind.


    Andres said nervously, ¡°If Darwin defeats Mr. Whitney, I will give him a new car!¡±


    Nataly smiled and said, ¡°Dennis must have won. He has always kept the record on this track.¡±


    Andres turned his head to look at Nataly¡¯s smile. His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Marie said, ¡°Darwin is going to lose.¡±


    Andres asked, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Marie chuckled. ¡°Do you want to bet?¡±


    Andres¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    With a sly smile, Marie said, ¡°Bet on the next advertisement of yourpany. I¡¯ll get it if I win!¡±


    Andres was helpless, ¡°Okay! Isn¡¯t it just an advertisement? If you lose, then that thing about the


    movie is over.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Darwin to get into trouble and be thrown into the Pacific Ocean by Dennis.


    Marie nodded and replied, ¡°He slipped a little out when he made the second turn just now. The tire on


    the left should be old, and the right one should be new. The bnce of the car will not be as good


    as Dennis¡¯. That is why Darwin couldn¡¯t keep up.¡±


    As soon as Marie finished speaking, Dennis¡¯sports car rushed past the finishing line. Darwin


    followed closely behind and got out of the car to re at Dennis and then shouted, ¡°Mr. Whitney!


    Can¡¯t you just give me a chance?¡±


    As they walked toward the others, Andres teased, ¡°Mr. Whitney, you¡¯ve made me lose an


    advertisement to Marie.¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at Marie. ¡°Really? Are you sure I will win?¡±


    Only then did Marie feel a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you good at everything?¡±


    Dennis rubbed the hair on her forehead and asked, ¡°Do I get any


    rewards?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to grilled fish from Fairy Restaurant.¡±


    Dennis nodded. Nataly watched their interaction with jealousy. She grew up with Dennis, but he had


    never smiled at her like that.


    Get Boros


    Nataly stepped forward and said, ¡°Dennis, Ms. Spence knows racing very well. When Darwin turned


    the second corner, she knew he was going to lose.¡±


    Just then, Darwin walked over and asked, ¡°Who said I was going to lose the second turn?¡±


    Marie frowned and thought, Nataly and the Spence sisters were the same. Wouldn¡¯t it make her feel


    ufortable if she didn¡¯t make trouble?


    Andres was a little helpless and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are not serious.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Darwin was furious after losing the game and said, ¡°Andres, who is talking nonsense and saying


    that I will lose? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Marie could only stand up and say, ¡°I said it.¡±


    Darwin looked at her disdainfully and replied, ¡°You are just a little girl. Do you know what racing is?


    Why did you think I would lose?¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°I knew the tire on the left side of your car was old, and the right one was newly


    changed. You turned too fast.¡±


    Andres covered his face and thought, Damn. Darwin, this grumpy boy, would explode if he is


    scolded!


    Sure enough, Darwin blushed angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. What¡¯s the big deal about talking words on


    a page? If you canpete with me, let¡¯s see how you can brag!¡±


    Dennis frowned. ¡°Darwin, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Darwin shouted arrogantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s just a race. Everyone will be safe in the track. I can¡¯t


    defeat you, Mr. Whitney. Can¡¯t I defeat a little girl?¡±


    Nataly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Dennis. It¡¯s Ms. Spence¡¯s first time here, and it¡¯s okay to have fun.


    Darwin, please be nice to Ms. Spence.¡±


    Darwin rolled his eyes at Nataly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Marie chuckled. Darwin seemed to dislike Nataly very much.


    Andres reprimanded, ¡°Darwin, don¡¯t talk to Nataly like that!¡±


    ..


    Nataly tugged at Andres and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Darwin is still young.¡±


    Darwin pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Do you dare topete with me?¡±


    Marie replied, ¡°Sure, what if you lose?¡±


    Darwinughed. ¡°How could I lose? Stop daydreaming!¡±


    The people around alsoughed out. Darwin¡¯s racing score were second only to Dennis¡¯s. How could


    Get Bo


    he lose?


    ¡°Since there¡¯s a bet, what¡¯s the stake?¡± asked Marie.


    Darwin said impatiently, ¡°Okay. You can do anthing to me if I lose, okay? If you lose, you run


    around the track and shout that you was wrong,


    Marie nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Dennis stopped her, ¡°Marie, stop it.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll try. At most, I¡¯ll lose and embarrass you.¡±


    Dennis couldn¡¯t resist her, so he asked someone to pick a more stable sports car and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t


    drive to fast. If you lose, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll find you another actor.¡±


    Marie smiled, nodded, and then got into the car.


    The track had been cleared, and only two cars were ready to set off at the starting point. Darwin still


    chose the ck car, and Marie drove a red car.


    She sat in the car, adjusted her helmet and fastened her seat belt. When she was ready to set off,


    Dennis stood by the field with a dark face. Andres was going to freeze by the atmosphere because of


    Dennis.


    When the gunshot sounded, the two cars were as fast as lightning. Even Andres was shocked. ¡°Mr.


    Whitney, doesn¡¯t Marie even have a driving license?¡±


    Dennis frowned. At Marie¡¯s speed, people who couldn¡¯t drive would flip over.


    However, Marie made an urate turn at the first curve, one step ahead of Darwin¡¯s car. Darwin¡¯s


    ck sports car followed behind, and it was about to overtake her.


    When he ran the second curve, she was still ahead of Darwin. He gritted his teeth but couldn¡¯t catch up


    when Marie was right in front of him.


    When yton walked over, Dennis was staring intently at Marie¡¯s sports car. Andres greeted


    yton, but Dennis didn¡¯t even look back.


    At thest curve, Darwin suddenly sped up and made a turn. He was indignant and about to hit Marie¡¯s


    car. How could he lose to a little girl in front of so many people?


    He thought that it was going to be fine because it was just a bump.


    However, it seemed that Marie had predicted such a situation a long time ago. She urately turned


    around and elerated, wiped the front of the ck sports car, and drove away. The red


    sports car swept across the track like a me and rushed over the finish line.


    Marie got out of the car and checked the car to find arge scratch on the car. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t


    turn over.


    Get Bonas


    When Darwin got out of the car, Marie took off her helmet and held it in arms. The wind blew the hair


    on her forehead when she smiled confidently and said, ¡°You lost.¡±


    Darwin rushed up to Marie and threw his helmet on the ground, making a loud noise. Everyone thought


    that he was going to make a move, and even Dennis stood next to Marie to protect her.


    The corners of Marie¡¯s mouth curled up as she looked at him firmly. Darwin kicked the helmet in


    annoyance and said, ¡°You are better than me. I lost the game!¡±


    Marie turned around and looked at Dennis with a happy smile. ¡°Dennis, I won!¡±


    Dennis nodded without saying anything. His eyes were dark and unclear. yton walked over, nced


    at Marie, and said, ¡°Ms. Spence¡¯s looks like a racing veteran.¡±


    Marie paused for a second because she did not notice when yton had arrived.


    She turned her head to look at Dennis who still had no expression on the face. However, Marie knew


    that what she had shown this time to defeat Darwin was beyond what she should have.


    Before Marie turned eighteen, she was a delirious fool, and after she turned eighteen, she would only


    be a top scorer in SAT. She could have different personalities, different figures, and different IQ, but she


    shouldn¡¯t have been able to drive a sports car.


    yton stared at her and asked, ¡°Have you ever race before, Ms. Spence?¡±


    Looking at that pair of eyes which seemed to be able to read people¡¯s minds, Marie opened her mouth.


    Before she could speak, Dennis said, ¡°Okay, yton.¡±


    yton nced at Marie reluctantly. Marie turned to look at Dennis, who said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    After that, Marie followed Dennis and left the racetrack. Nataly stared at their backs and said, ¡°Dennis


    doesn¡¯t seem to be happy.¡±


    Andres didn¡¯t say anything and always felt that yton had an inexplicable hostility towards Marie. It


    seemed that every time yton appeared, Dennis and Marie¡¯s emotions would both fluctuate


    greatly.


    After getting into the car, Marie looked at Dennis carefully. He drove the car, looked ahead, and called


    her name, ¡°Marie.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie was in shock.


    ¡°yton has no malice,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She thought, I know she doesn¡¯t mean that, but she suspects that I have bad intentions by your side.


    What about you?


    Even yton can tell that I¡¯m weird. What about you?


    Marie didn¡¯t dare to ask, nor did she want to.


    However, Dennis seemed to know what she was thinking. He said, ¡°I have told you, I¡¯ll wait for you as


    long as you don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Marie lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    While waiting for the traffic light, Dennis fell his gaze on her, seemingly careless, but straight to the


    heart. He asked, ¡°Will you hurt me?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    She could hunt down Wren Terry for the rest of her life, take revenge on Seth Rodgers, and destroy the


    Rodger Group and the Terry family, but she would never hurt Dennis.


    She would kept this secret forever. She was afraid about her identity, her past, her purpose. When she


    had to go to the battlefield, she would drag Dennis along with her.


    She only cared about his safety.


    Dennis chuckled, stretched out his hand to rub the back of her fluffy head. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    As long as she said no, he would believe her.


    When Marie returned home, she sent photos of Darwin and Sasha to Shawn, the author of Against the


    War. Seeing the photo, Shawn immediately agreed to retake it.


    Luca had already arrived at the Spence residence. Edward had arranged for him to stay there. He had


    a car, a house, and a sry. He took the newly equipped car keys and said, ¡°I have never thought I


    could live like an ordinary person since I grew up.¡±


    Marie felt a little sad. Since the day they joined the Rodger Group, they had been told that they might


    die in a foreign country at any time, not enough left to bury.


    Because of her ignorant love for Seth, she brought death to herself and harmed so many people


    around her.


    Luca was still alive and stood in front of her, which made her feel content.


    Luca waved his hand in front of her and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, why are you crying?¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°I miss Kate and the others. I don¡¯t know when they cane back.¡±


    Luca slumped on the couch and said, ¡°Who cares about them? Maybe Emory and Kate are on vacation


    on a ind. As long as the Rodger Group can¡¯t find them, there won¡¯t be many people in this world who


    can hurt them.¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Just call me Marie. You don¡¯t have to call me Ms. Spence. I¡¯ll rely on you


    when I go out.¡±


    Luca scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can hurt you with me


    around.¡±


    The next day¡­


    When Marie sent the script to Darwin, he stomped in anger. ¡°Why should I do whatever you want me to


    do?¡±


    Marie replied, ¡°You lost. A bet is a bet.¡±


    Darwin could only ept this.


    Andres contacted the director for help, and Shawn revised the script and lines all the time to ensure


    that the novel was restored to the maximum extent.


    Everything was ready. Sasha was expected.


    Another year after the SAT, Sasha came to New York and met Darwin for the first time on the set.


    Darwin was wearing a suit from the time of Republic of China. His hair wasbed smooth, looking


    like a yboy. He sat with his legs crossed, and his assistant served him tea and water.


    Seeing that Marie brought Sasha in, Darwin looked up and curled his lips disdainfully. ¡°Is this the


    heraine? She looks like a man.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    In fact, Sasha just had short hair and looked a little heroic. Darwin could only say a few words because


    he just had a problem with Marie.


    Sasha also said unceremoniously, ¡°Is this the hero? He looks greasy.¡±


    Darwin was little angry but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Everyone in his circle respected him and liked him. He had a lot of fans because of his handsome


    appearance. Who dared to say that about him?


    Before he could say anything to Sasha, she left with the makeup artist.


    Sitting down beside Darwin, Marie said, ¡°Just wait a moment. You will definitely be amazed by


    Sasha.¡±


    Darwin pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to bet?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    ¡°If Sasha¡¯s makeup amazes you, you¡¯ll finish the movie as I ask you to, and be serious.¡±


    Looking at the phone, Darwin nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    An hourter, Darwin was about to fall asleep. The door of the dressing room opened, and the girl who


    walked out was not the same as Sasha, who was like a boy.


    She couldn¡¯t be called a girl anymore. This was simply the singer from the novel.


    Her ck curly hair was scattered behind her back, her face was wearing delicate makeup, her eyes


    were slender and charming, her big red lips were even more bright and moving. The tear mole under


    the corner of her eye give others a feeling of pity.


    The maroon gown made her curvy figure look better. A pair of small high heels gave her a


    temperament of elegance when she walked with a fan in her hand.


    Darwin was surprised. If he hadn¡¯t seen Sasha walk into the dressing room with his own eyes, he


    would never have believed that the woman in front of him was the same Sasha just now.


    Only when Marie patted Darwin on the shoulder did hee back to his senses. She shook her head


    helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal. You have to focus on filming.¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Why on earth did he bet with Marie? It was as if he had signed a contract of selling himself.


    Meanwhile, Marie was busy preparing for the filming of Against the War. Olive Entertainment had


    officially announced Carly as the female lead of a new campus drama, Youth.


    Sasha scrolled through the news and asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing if we lose to Carly?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why you need to work hard.¡±


    There was destined to be endless strife between Marie and the Spence sisters. She couldn¡¯t lose


    because she had carried too much hatred.


    The first scene featured Jaime and Jordyn¡¯s first encounter in a dance hall.


    Sasha stood on the stage and sang a song called The Music of the Night. Her voice was melodious,


    and her eyes were flirtatious. Darwin sat among a group of rich children, toasting and whispering.


    Jaime stared at Jordyn with a look of aggression and admiration when their eyes met.


    In just one scene, the director, the original author and scriptwriter Shawn all praised them. repeatedly.


    These two people were simplying from the book.


    Sasha¡¯s scene was perfect because of her years of acting skills spection, practicing various extra


    roles. On the other hand, Darwin was this kind of dude. He was simply acting as himself.


    He just needed to pretend to be cool and handsome in the early stage. The rtionship drama hadn¡¯t


    started yet, and the real test of acting skills hadn¡¯te yet.


    When Marie traveled back and forth between school and the set, Global Medias announced the filming


    of Against the War, which aroused a burst of fan enthusiasm.


    After announcing that Darwin would be the male lead, Jaime Constance, there were many doubts on


    the Inte. An opening clip revealed that Darwin¡¯s acting skills were in line with Jaime. Constance¡¯s


    persona as a yboy, which caused a heated discussion on the Inte.


    Afterward, Global Medias only asionally released photos and footage of Darwin alone during the


    filming period, keeping the heroine¡¯s identity a secret to the extreme.


    The closed shooting left the media with no ce to find out about the heroine. Therefore, the topic


    of the heroine of War Against continued to upy the hot search topic list, and countlessizens left


    messages specting about the heroine¡¯s candidate.


    Andres asked Marie, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to announce the heroine now?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, wait until the day when Sasha appear on TV as Jordyn. It will be the time


    to stir the inte.¡±


    She had 100% confidence in Sasha. Her appearance, acting skills, and gestures were the Jordyn


    Michelson in the novel who was soft outside but firm inside, making people feel distressed.


    So, let¡¯s take it slow.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Olive Entertainment would make the photos of Carly public every week, and paid spammers frantically


    ttered Carly¡¯s innocence and cuteness. The school drama Youth would be popr.


    However, Marie had difficulty in shooting Against the War.


    Darwin was ordinary in his acting skills. At the beginning of the y, he was a yboy, obsessing with


    alcohol and lust. But in the middle of the y, the Constance family went bankrupt, and its members


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    died. Jaime had to live a hard life in society, and others would bully him.


    But Darwin could not do well in those sections.


    Darwin was born into a wealthy family, and he had never suffered those pains. What¡¯s more, no one


    had bullied him before. How could he have such feelings?


    Besides, in the middle of the y, someone even threw Jaime out of the ballroom and beat him.


    heavily, Jamie also needed to pull a rickshaw to the dock to carry goods and kneel in front of others.


    Darwin refused to cooperate. He was handsome, and how could he bear this and let others hit him?


    Even if he made a bet with Marie, no one could force him if he wanted to have a substitute.


    However, Shawn and Marie refused to use a substitute. These were not dangerous actions or


    professional martial arts scenes, so there was no need to use a substitute. And the audience would


    have a bad enjoying experience.


    So both of them remained deadlocked. The crew had no way but to stop working. The leading actor


    was not cooperative, so the crew could not continue to work.


    The director and Shawn were all anxious. Andres also heard this, so he called Marie, ¡°Sister-inw, I


    can¡¯t stop him. How about using a substitute? You have worked in this y for a long time, and it would


    be a pity to stop shooting.¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Okay. You can tell Darwin he should note to the crew tomorrow.¡±


    Iliana stopped Marie when Marie hung up, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t be impulsive. If Darwin leaves the crew, how


    about your y?¡±


    Sasha also said, ¡°Let¡¯s find another way. We will suffer great loss if we change him now.¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I am trying to find a way.¡±


    Darwin stayed at home for a day, but Marie did notpromise to let him get a substitute.


    He waited for another day, and he still failed.


    A weekter, no one informed him he could use a substitute.


    Get Bots


    Andres came back and asked, ¡°Why are you still at home?¡±


    Darwin said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Marie to let me have a substitute!¡±


    Andres was shocked, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to do that. Marie called me that day, saying you should


    not need to work in the crew anymore. I was too busy, so I forgot this matter.¡±


    Darwin was angry, ¡°How could you forget this matter? Are you my brother?¡±


    Andres shrugged his shoulder, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t want to act in this y. Isn¡¯t that fine for you?¡±


    Darwin was at a loss.


    He drove straight to the crew. When he arrived at the crew, the director was talking to Sasha. All


    staff were busy. Darwin was only an actor in the crew.


    Darwin ran in, and someone looked up at him, whispering. Then they all went to work. Darwin was


    probably the first leading actor who was fired by the crew.


    Darwin came to the director, but the director ignored him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I was talking to Sasha?


    Let¡¯s talk about your matterter.¡±


    Darwin stopped Sasha. Sasha nced at him and sad indifferently, ¡°Mr. Robert, I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t


    have time to y with you.¡±


    Darwin had cooperated with Sasha for a long time, and they argued with each other from time to time.


    Sometimes, the assistant woulde to persuade them. But Sasha had never been so


    indifferent to Darwin.


    Darwin was furious. When he saw Marie walking over, he rushed over and questioned, ¡°Why don¡¯t I


    know about the shooting?¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to shoot, right? I agree with you, so you don¡¯t need toe


    here. We have deleted your scenes and got another leading actor.¡±


    Darwin had worked hard to shoot this y for a month. But now, Marie said that she had deleted all the


    scenes, so Darwin was anxious, ¡°Why did you delete my shooting scene?¡±


    ¡°I find the scriptwriter and the actors. I invested in this y, so I could delete what I wanted.¡± Marie


    said.


    Even though Darwin was a simple man, he worked hard in this y. He shouted angrily, ¡°Are you


    crazy? Do you know how much you will lose if you change to another actor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am crazy, so I think you are the one and only Jaime!¡± Marie shouted back and nced at


    Darwin. Then she signed and said, ¡°Mr. Robert, please go back. You don¡¯t have to worry about how


    much I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    Darwin was anxious, ¡°I just need a substitute to help me. Is that necessary to fire me?¡±


    Marie frowned and said, ¡°Of course. Our whole crew has worked in this y, and we can¡¯t let


    everything down the drain for you!¡±


    ¡°Darwin, Linvited you to act Jamie in this y. If you wanted to be the younger master of the Robert


    family, you could go home. I would find other actors to work with Sasha. Or I could delete the role of


    Jaime. But I would never allow an irresponsible man like you to be my leading actor.¡± Marie said loudly,


    and Darwin was speechless.


    Sasha walked over and grabbed Marie, saying, ¡°Marie, let¡¯s go. Mr. Keynes is waiting for you to revise


    the script.¡±


    Marie walked to Shawn quickly. Darwin grabbed Sasha and asked, ¡°Why did you change the script?¡±


    Sasha nced at Darwin and said, ¡°Both Marie and Mr. Keynes believe that you are the only Jaime.


    If you don¡¯t act in this y, we can only revise the script.¡±


    Darwin wanted to say something, and Sasha added, ¡°Darwin, I just think you have a bad temper in the


    past. And you are not the man in those paid spammers¡¯ mouths, and you are not a man with poor


    acting skills.¡±


    ¡°Sasha, I¡¯m not¡­¡± Darwin wanted to retort.


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re this kind of man or not, you are a man who loves acting in my heart. You will never


    give up halfway like this.¡± Sasha turned around and walked back to the set, leaving Darwin alone in.


    a daze.


    Darwin looked at Marie and Sasha, who were busy with the crew, and then he looked at the working


    staff. And he was just an outsider.


    A week ago, he was still the one and only Jaime. All female assistants would still blush when they saw


    him, and they all wanted to get his autograph.


    At that time, Sasha would press her lips disdainfully. Marie pushed Sasha over and asked Sasha to


    take photos with him. Both of them looked at each other in disgust.


    But now, everyone was busy. It seemed that he had suddenly been kicked out of the team. Marie was


    telling him that the world was still spinning without him.


    He came here angrily, but he was dumbfounded after hearing Marie and Sasha¡¯s words.


    Darwin came back and stayed quietly at home all night for the first time. He asked Andres, ¡°Andres, am


    I wrong?¡±


    Andres walked over and touched his forehead, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever¡­¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Andres threw his jacket to the maid and sat on the sofa. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Marie teach


    you a lesson?¡±


    Darwin blushed and said stubbornly, ¡°No!¡±


    Andres took out his phone and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    Darwin grabbed the phone and said, ¡°Brother! I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    Andres sighed and patted Darwin on the shoulder. Then he said, ¡°Hey, Marie tried her best to invite you


    as the leading actor. She was not kidding with you, and she wanted to do her career. What¡¯s more, she


    also wanted to help you.¡±


    Lying on the sofa, Darwin was silent for a long time. Then he said, ¡°Brother, I want to act as Jaime.¡±


    Andres smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision.¡±


    Darwin said in annoyance, ¡°Brother! Stop making jokes with me!¡±


    Andres took the phone and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll make an appointment with Marie, and you should


    seize the opportunity yourself.¡±


    Andres had a gathering with his friends at home, and he called Dennis, asking him toe with


    Marie.


    The next night.


    Dennis drove to Andres¡¯s house and went in with Marie.


    A group of men and women were chatting in the banquet hall. Dennis tilted his head and said to Marie,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, we¡¯ll go back.¡± Marie smiled and nodded.


    Andres greeted them loudly, ¡°Mr. Whitney!¡±


    People all looked over and greeted Dennis politely. It seemed that all people knew Dennis.


    Nataly let go of Andres¡¯s hand and walked over. Then she said, ¡°Dennis, I thought you wouldn¡¯te


    today. You nevere to such parties before.¡±


    ¡°Marie wants toe here, so I am here,¡± Dennis said.


    Nataly changed her expression, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re here too. Let¡¯s y together.¡±


    She was speechless.


    She stayed beside Dennis for such a long time. Hadn¡¯t she seen her?


    Andres walked over and said, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t drink too much, or Mr. Whitney will tear my house


    apart.


    Marie stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Then let him tear your house apart.¡±


    A few men walked over and called Dennis to y poker. Dennis said to Marie, ¡°Will you go with me?¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Andres pulled Dennis and said, ¡°Don¡¯t show off in front of us. You will just stay away from Marie for a


    short time. Marie is in my house, and will she lose her way?¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. You guys have fun, and I will stay here.¡±


    Dennis left with Andres. Marie found a corner and sat there. She respected Andres, so she came


    here.


    ¡°Ms. Spence.¡± A man¡¯s cold voice sounded beside her.


    Marie turned around and saw yton.


    ¡°Mr. Philemon.¡± She greeted yton politely.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, don¡¯t you like this kind of party?¡± yton asked as he sat next to Marie.


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t hate such a party.¡±


    yton handed Marie a ss of wine and asked, ¡°Can you drink it?¡±


    Marie took the ss after hesitating for a moment. Then she said, ¡°I can drink a little.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence, do you know what happened to the Whitney family?¡± yton asked.


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t say anything, and I also didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    yton nced at Marie and did not say anything. He held a ss of wine and acted as he did at the


    costume party a few years ago.


    Marie sat on the sofa and took the fruit wine yton gave her.


    Both of them didn¡¯t say anything and just drank quietly. They looked at the crowd and were silent


    for two minutes.


    yton asked suddenly, ¡°Are you Marie?¡±


    yton still held a ss of wine and looked at the crowd. It seemed that he was asking about the


    weather.


    Marie paused and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    yton turned to look at Marie and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you are so mysterious, and I can¡¯t believe it. If


    you dare to do anything to Dennis, I will kill you immediately even if you are the daughter of the Spence


    family.¡±


    Originally, she had always been very passive. When she stayed with yton, she always had a feeling


    of fear. She was afraid that yton would recognize her and that he would recall the masquerade


    party.


    Get Bongs


    Even though she wore a mask, she couldn¡¯t remember if she had taken off her mask in a corridor or


    a room, or a bathroom.


    As long as yton investigated this matter, he would get the list of parties. Then yton would know


    that she came to that party with a false identity.


    Then he would follow the clues and find the mysterious Rose. Then yton would find that she had


    the same face as Rose.


    However, Marie was not afraid of anything when she heard yton¡¯s words. If yton wanted to


    investigate her, he would do it soon orter. So she did not need to hide.


    Marie looked at yton and said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll harm him, you can continue to suspect me.


    But I won¡¯t be so good-tempered every time.¡±


    ww


    Marie got up and walked to the yard. Andres and Darwin lived in this vi, and there was a big pool in


    the yard. Several people were chatting outside.


    ¡°Marie!¡± A man called her.


    Marie looked back and saw Darwin in a white suit with a rose in his chest pocket. He was a handsome


    young man. Marie thought Jaime should be in such a state.


    Darwin walked over and asked, ¡°Are you still shooting Against the War?¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Darwin scratched his head and asked, ¡°Did you delete the y of Jaime?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°We are deleting. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Darwin looked around and awkwardly scratched his head, ¡°Well¡­ Can I y Jaime again? You don¡¯t


    have to revise the script¡­¡±


    Marie nced at Darwin and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to act as Jaime. I believed when Mr. Shawn wrote


    Against the War, Jaime was not a man who could not suffer pains in his heart.¡±


    Darwin immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a substitute! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Marie pressed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a substitute!¡± Darwin said.


    ¡°How about running a rickshaw?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Darwin immediately said.


    ¡°How about doing manualbor?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Get Borus


    ¡°How about rolling in the mud?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°How about kneeling and being beaten?¡±


    ¡°Emm¡­¡± Darwin hesitated for a moment.


    Marie pressed her lips and said, ¡°I know. Darwin, you pay attention to your knees, and a substitute also


    cares about his substitute. You are not willing to be beaten, and a substitute also did not want to bear


    this. You are the young master of the Robert family, so are you superior to others?¡±


    Darwin was helpless. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an act? You can¡¯t say that to me. I¡¯m not so powerful, right?¡±


    Marie shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°You worked in the entertainment industry. You are handsome,


    but you don¡¯t have any advantages.¡±


    Marie turned around and left. Darwin shouted, ¡°Hey, Marie! I can do it!¡±


    Marie ignored Darwin, and Darwin was anxious. He rushed over and grabbed Marie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I


    said I don¡¯t need a substitute. I can do it!¡±


    Marie frowned and said, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Darwin grabbed Marie tightly, ¡°No! I will let you go if you agree with me!¡±


    ¡°Will you let me go?¡± Marie red at Darwin.


    ¡°No!¡± Darwin red back.


    Marie grabbed Darwin¡¯s wrist and turned around. With a beautiful action, Darwin fell into the water


    directly and sshed water all over Marie¡¯s body.


    People heard the noise, and they all looked over. But they only saw Darwin, who was always arrogant,


    climbed out of the pool. He was all wet, and there were only two petals of roses left in his pocket. His


    hair was wet, looking extremely embarrassed.


    He couldn¡¯t help it, and regardless of whether he was still begging Marie to let him go back to the crew,


    he pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Are you a woman?¡±


    All women around him were gentle since he was young. They all treated him kindly, and no woman had


    treated him like this. She beat him, and he fell to the ground directly.


    Marie pursed her lips. ¡°I asked you to let me go,


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    How could he know she was so powerful?


    but you refused.¡±


    When Nataly heard the noise, she ran over nervously and asked the maid to get the towel. She


    Get Bet


    looked at Marie and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re going too far. Darwin is young. Even if he had offended


    you, you couldn¡¯t push him into the water. Dennis and Andres have never done this to


    him.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Carmen, you are scolding me. What¡¯s your identity? Even if Darwin is


    young, he is an adult. I think I can talk to him. Will Dennis and Andres me me for this? You can


    Nataly bit her lip. She looked embarrassed and kept silent. She took the towel and wiped Darwin¡¯s hair.


    Darwin dodged away and covered his head with the towel.


    yton walked over and nced at Marie. Marie said, ¡°Mr. Philemon, do you also think that I


    shouldn¡¯t do that?¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re quite good at doing this.¡±


    When Dennis and Andres rushed over, Andres was a little absent. He looked at Darwin and smiled,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Darwinined angrily, ¡°Marie is simply a tomboy!¡±


    Darwin chuckled and turned to look at Marie. ¡°Marie, did you throw him into the water?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes. He refused to let me go, I had no way but to throw him into water.¡±


    Dennis took the towel, wiped the water stains on Marie¡¯s body, and said, ¡°How old are you? Why did


    you fight with him? He is a man. What if he hurt you?¡±


    Marie chuckled, ¡°I am fine, and I am not hurt.¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Darwin was the one who suffered pain. He was the victim. Why didn¡¯t anyone care about him?


    Nataly said softly, ¡°Fortunately, Darwin can swim. Otherwise, if Ms. Spence made this joke, Darwin


    would be hurt¡­¡±


    Andres Robert walked over andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Darwin is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Darwin pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t care about Nataly at all.


    Marie was speechless. What did Nataly want to do?


    ¡°Dennis, as for Ms. Spence¡­¡± Nataly still wanted to say something else.


    Marie tugged at Dennis¡¯ cor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He took Marie¡¯s hand, looked at Darwin, and said, ¡°If you do it again, I will do something to you.¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    If Dennis fought with him, he should kill himself in advance.


    Nataly looked at Dennis and Marie aggrievedly and said, ¡°Dennis protected Ms. Spence so much.


    Darwin¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m fine!¡± Darwin carried the towel back to his room to take a shower.


    Nataly turned and looked at Andres. But she saw the disappointment in his eyes.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Nataly was panicked. She tugged at the hem of Andres¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°Andres, I¡¯m just worried


    about Darwin. After all, this is not a trivial matter¡­¡±


    Andres said helplessly, ¡°Nataly, Mr. Whitney loved Marie. Don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±


    Nataly said aggrievedly, ¡°But I knew Dennis earlier, and we grew up together¡­¡¯


    ¡°I grew up with you too. Can you see me?¡± Andres asked.


    Nataly had tears in her eyes, and Andres sighed, ¡°We can¡¯t judge this by time. Otherwise, I have


    stayed with you for a long time, and how could you ignore me?¡±


    Andres walked into the banquet hall, leaving Nataly alone by the pool. Nataly watched Andres¡¯s back


    and clenched her fists.


    If it weren¡¯t for Marie, Dennis would stay with her.


    But now, if she could not stay with Dennis, she would not let Andres go. After all, there were only at few


    wealthy families in New York, and she couldn¡¯t marry into a poor family.


    Dennis sent Marie back to Cloudy Vi and asked, ¡°Did you throw Darwin into the pool?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Dennis rubbed her hair helplessly and said, ¡°If anything happens in the future, don¡¯t try to do it


    yourself.¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°I like to solve the problem by myself. If you do it, Darwin will make


    trouble with me in the future.¡±


    Dennis smiled, ¡°Are you going to let Darwin work for you?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes. Darwin has great potential. Just like Sasha, it is worthy of spending time with


    him!¡±


    -1


    Marie was always proud of her career. Dennis likes this. It seemed that Marie could conquer


    everything.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you living with me?¡± Dennis suddenly asked.


    Marie was shocked, and then she realized that Dennis was asking her if she wanted to move back to


    Glorious Estate.


    Marie snorted and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m fine living with Grandpa.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t force her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Carly bully you. Remember to call me.¡±


    Marie nodded, turned around, and rang the doorbell. The door opened, and Luca¡¯s anxious voice


    sounded immediately, ¡°Marie! Is that you?¡±


    Marie answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Luca ran out and said, ¡°If you don¡¯te back, Old Mr. Pierce will let me find you!¡±


    Marie was helpless, ¡°I¡¯m just going to a party. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dennis frowned. He had seen this man before. Cullen had given him a lot of photos, and he saw this


    man in the photos. He saw this man in the vi that Marie had specially bought in Las Vegas, and he


    also saw this man among the people who had personally picked Marie up at the airport.


    ¡°Marie, who is he?¡± Dennis asked.


    She calmed down and said, ¡°This is Luca, and he is my driver and bodyguard!¡±


    Since she had left Luca by her side, she had to make all preparations.


    Marie stared at Dennis, hoping that Dennis would not make trouble with Luca. Dennis smiled and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Someone will protect you, and I will feel at ease.¡±


    Dennis turned and got in the car. Marie let out a long sigh and followed Luca back to the vi.


    Dennis called Cullen and asked, ¡°I asked you to investigate Rose. How is it going?¡±


    Cullen was helpless, ¡°Mr. Whitney, I am doing my best, but I can¡¯t find much information.¡±


    Dennis rubbed his eyebrow and said, ¡°Tell yton what you have investigated, and yton will


    help you.¡±


    Cullen agreed and hung up Dennis leaned back in the car with his eyes closed. He recalled Marie¡¯s


    smiling face from time to time.


    How could that be?


    Rose was a famous international assassin, and Marie was the daughter of the Spence family. How


    could they be rted?


    Dennis kept persuading himself, but he was defeated by the truth in front of him time and time


    again.


    Marie was much more mysterious than he knew.


    And he did not want to get her secret. He only wanted the truth and the safety.


    The next day¡­


    Luca drove to the Robert family with Marie. The housekeeper opened the door and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is Darwin home? I¡¯m looking for him.¡± Marie asked.


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Yes, he is still sleeping.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Then please wake him up.¡±


    The maid was a little embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Robert doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed when he is sleeping¡­¡±


    Marie waved her hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, and I will wake him up.¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Ms. Spence, please.¡±


    Marie led Luca into the living room and said, ¡°Luca, you do it. No matter what method you use, you


    should wake him up.¡±


    Luca followed the housekeeper upstairs. Ten secondster, Darwin¡¯s voice sounded from upstairs.


    Marie could not help butugh.


    Luca walked downstairs and said, ¡°Have you heard that? He¡¯s awake!¡±


    She was speechless.


    Darwin went downstairs in his pajamas. He shouted when he saw Marie, who was sitting on the sofa


    and drinking water, ¡°Are you a woman? Why did you wake me up so early in the morning?¡±


    Marie put down her ss and looked at Darwin, ¡°Yes, I am a woman, so I asked Luca to wake you


    up.¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Andres walked into the living room and asked, ¡°Marie, you are here.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Darwin.¡±


    Andres nced at the furious Darwin and was stunned. ¡°Have you got up so early? How did you do


    it?¡±


    Luca leaned over and said proudly, ¡°I took a bag of ice from the kitchen and stuffed it into his bed.


    before waking him up.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Darwin was speechless.


    Andres was speechless.


    Darwin was angry, and her face turned pale. Andres said, ¡°Marie, have you had breakfast? Do you


    want to have breakfast with us?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up Darwin, and we will go to the crew.¡±


    Get Hot


    Darwin was stunned, and his eyes lit up, ¡°Will you let me act as Jaime?¡±


    ¡°It depends,¡± Marie asked.


    Darwin quickly went upstairs to change his clothes. Then he ran to the dining room, took a steamed


    stuffed bun, and got into the car with Marie.


    When they arrived at the set, Sasha still looked like a singer as usual. When she saw Darwin, she


    asked, ¡°Are you sure you can act by yourself?¡±


    Darwin pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of man on the inte!¡±


    The makeup artist set powder for Darwin. Darwin shot a few scenes to find his feeling. Then it was time


    for him to act as Jaime, a man who lost his family.


    Jamie¡¯s mother was in poor health, so Jaime had to work outside and earn money to buy medicine.


    Jamie carried the goods and moved step by step. The foreman whipped him from behind and shouted,


    ¡°Hurry up! Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    Jaime hadn¡¯t had lunch for many days, and he had never done such heavy work before. He could not


    ovee this job, so he was fired not long after.


    Jamie went to pull a rickshaw for others again. He was slow and couldn¡¯t do this job.


    Jaime had no choice but to borrow money from his former friends. However, no one agreed to lend


    him money.


    Finally, Jordyn gave him money. Jaime never expected that a singer with poor family background


    would like to help him in the end.


    Jaime¡¯s mother passed away from a serious illness, and Jamie lost hope. He went to the ballroom to


    drink, and he was drunk. He fought with others and refused to pay for the money. The staff in the


    ballroom beat him heavily, and then they threw him out of the ballroom.


    The director shouted, ¡°Cut! I told you to fight! You guys should beat Jaime. It¡¯s not a massage! Even if


    you guys don¡¯t want to hurt him, you guys should beat him with strength!¡±


    The extras nodded, but they still failed in the next scene.


    Everyone knew that Darwin was the youngest son of the Robert family and a well-known devil in the


    entertainment industry. Who dared to hit him?


    Darwin looked at Marie provocatively, showing that he was doing his work, but no one dared to beat


    him. It was not his fault!


    Marie stood up and walked over, asking, ¡°Is it hard to beat him up? He¡¯s Jaime, not Darwin.¡±


    The extras lowered their heads and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They could not offend Marie, but


    they also knew that they could not offend Darwin.


    Marie turned to look at Darwin and said, ¡°If we can¡¯t do well in this scene, we will shoot it all the time


    today.¡±


    Darwin argued, ¡°They dare not to beat me, and what can I do?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Marie shouted at Luca, ¡°Luca,e here.¡±


    Luca strolled over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie pressed his lips and said, ¡°Beat him up.¡±


    Luca pointed at Darwin and then at himself, ¡°Me? Beat him up? Stop it. I will hurt his body.¡±


    Darwin said, ¡°Fight me if you dare!¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe it. Marie beat him in secret, so he fell into the pool. The fact was that no one could


    win him.


    Luca looked like a young man, and he was taller than Luca. So Luca should be a powerless man.


    Luca shook his head speechlessly and walked over. He punched Darwin on the shoulder, stretched out


    his hands, and pressed Darwin on the floor.


    He did quickly. Darwin fell to the ground before he could get his sense.


    Luca let go of his hands and said, ¡°I said that I would hurt his body.¡±


    Darwin was unconvinced and jumped up to attack Luca. Luca lowered his head and dodged. With an


    action, Darwin fell heavily to the ground.


    Luca replied, ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Who was this man? Wasn¡¯t Luca just a driver? Why was he so good at fighting?

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Marie pulled Darwin up and said, ¡°Or you fight with those extras, or Lauca will fight with you. You


    can choose one ¡±


    Darwin said immediately, ¡°Hurry up! Filming!¡±


    Darwiny on the ground with his head in his arms, and the extras kicked him symbolically Finally, they


    finished shooting this scene.


    Darwin patted the dust on his body. He had never experienced this since he was young


    Jaime was injured andy in the pouring rain. Hey in the mud and thought he should die. He had no


    hope in his life.


    The rain suddenly stopped. When Jaime opened his eyes, he saw Jordyn¡¯s charming face under the


    umbre.


    The director shouted again, ¡°Cut! Jaime, don¡¯t look at Jordyn like a fool, okay? You¡¯re a rich men who


    lost your family. Do you still in the mood to look at a beautiful woman?¡±


    Sasha blushed and turned to get her makeup. Darwin rubbed his nose awkwardly. He didn¡¯t want to do


    this, but Jordyn was so good in such an appearance.


    The shoot began again. Jaime looked at Jordyn¡¯s charming face, but there was not a trace of light in


    his eyes. He curled his lips and smiled sarcastically. He was so terrible now, and a singer even pitied


    him.


    Marie looked at Jaime and Jordyn. She knew that she was right. Darwin was a treasure.


    Darwin gave up finding a substitute, and he epted the arrangementpletely, so he had be


    more integrated into the role of Jaime.


    The cooperation between Darwin and Sasha was getting better and better, and Marie was happy. She


    did not need to go to the crew all the time. She believed the director and Shawn would film the perfect


    movie Against the War.


    On the other hand, Carly had been promoting Youth. Although the y had not met the audience yet,


    there were already a lot of photos for the fans.


    Olive helped Carly promote, and she even took Dereon to various events. Dereon also won arge


    number of fans with his outstanding appearance.


    Zane participated in a few variety shows after Avery¡¯s concert. He became popr. Taking advantage


    of this opportunity, Marie helped Zane promote and prepare his first album. Maris Entertainment


    gradually got on track.


    However, in Carly¡¯s eyes, Marie went out all day and looked busy. She stayed with Iliana all day, and


    she could only find a sense of presence in the school.


    Mason loved Carly more and more, but he rarely came to see Marie. It seemed that thest quarrel


    between Marie and Mason had turned into reality. They had severed their father-daughter rtionship.


    Three monthster, Youth officially started. The y got a high viewership rate. Although Carly was


    poor at her acting skills, she was beautiful, which caused a wave of interest on the Inte.


    Against the War would meet the audience a weekter, but the crew did not announce the leading


    actress.


    This was a huge challenge. There had never been a TV series that kept the leading actress a secret


    until the filming was finished. A week before the TV show met the audience, the audience, and fans still


    didn¡¯t know the leading actress!


    Theizens had two different opinions. One party thought the leading actress of Against the War was


    Shirley. KBK highly praised Shirley, and Shirley was beautiful and gentle. The other party thought that


    Olive fitted Jordyn¡¯s image best, and she was enchanting and gorgeous.


    The discussion on this topic once overshadowed the Youth¡¯s poprity, and Olive angrily mmed


    the remote control.


    She had fought for the role of Jordyn after knowing that Against the War was going to film a TV series,


    but the director and the screenwriter said that they already had gotten the leading actress.


    Olive had no choice but to give up. Did Shirley get this role?


    Who was Shirley? She was just a B-list celebrity. Why should shepete with her?


    The next day, the rumors said that Shirley had a chaotic private life. The post even said that Shirley


    dated a lot of male models. Although KBK tried its best to exin it, it still caused a lot of trouble on the


    Inte.


    Daphne called Marie directly and asked her to go to the KBK. As soon as Marie arrived at the KBK, she


    saw Shirley was teaching a minor celebrity a lesson. Although Shirley was not as aggressive as Olive,


    it was still sarcastic.


    Marie recalled that when she just came to the KBK, Olive bullied Shirley, and Shirley dared not say


    anything. Every dog had his day, and they were the same people.


    Marie walked into Daphne¡¯s office. Daphne asked directly, ¡°Did Olive do this?¡±


    Marie sat down slowly and said, ¡°Ms. Josepy, you already have the answer in your heart. Why did you


    ask me specifically?¡±


    Daphne was so angry, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t supported Olive so much, would she have this position? Now she


    was famous, and she even did this to me.¡±


    Marie poured her a ss of water and said, ¡°Okay, I already know Olive¡¯s personality. Don¡¯t be


    angry.¡±


    Daphne took a sip of water, calmed herself down, and said, ¡°Who is the leading actress of the Against


    the War? I did not get any information. How could Shirley be the leading actress? Olive was so crazy!¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°Yes. Olive is indeed crazy.¡±


    Daphne gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go!¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡±


    Daphne looked at Marie and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Marie said, ¡°She supported Dereon and Carly now. If we make trouble with them, she will be in trouble.


    Did KBK just sign with the second one in The Chosen One? Let¡¯s take advantage of him.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make trouble with Carly?¡± Daphne asked.


    ¡°Ms. Josepy, the Spence family cherishes Carly as if she¡¯s their treasure. How dare you make trouble


    with Carly? I will make trouble with her.¡± Marie said.


    Daphne said helplessly, ¡°What happened to your family? How can you fight with each other like


    this?¡±


    Marie lowered her head and drank water, ¡°That¡¯s their home, not mine.¡±


    The No.2 in The Chosen One was Trenton Sawyer. He and Zane were both good at singing love


    songs. In the name of Global Medias, Marie borrowed Trenton from Daphne. She let Trenton and


    Zane sing a song and put it in his album.


    As soon as the public knew this news, it caused another trending topic online. Two new singers would


    sing a song together, and many fans expected this. They thought that Global Medias should sign with


    Corbin, and then Corbin, Trenton, and Zane could cooperate. Then the fans had the chance to enjoy


    the wonderful songs. Zane, as a singer, got another new trending topic again.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    To give face to Zane, Corbin responded to the matter on Twitter and invited him to participate in the


    recording of his next album¡¯s single.


    Zane coborated sessively with several singers like Avery Ruth, Trenton Sawyer, and Corbin


    Eugen, and his career in the entertainment industry flourished, gaining more and more recognition.


    In contrast, Dereon received no attention except from the fans who admired his looks. Olive couldn¡¯t


    change this situation either.


    Someone dug up Dereon¡¯s background and revealed that he was from a wealthy family. The rich kid


    was arrogant and overbearing on a regr basis.


    This news immediately sparked a heated discussion on the inte. The other members of The


    Chosen One had good rtionships with each other and even coborated on albums. However,


    despite being from the same talent show, nobody paid attention to Dereon. Netizens spected that


    Dereon must have had some personal issues.


    Olive was anxious and restless, but Dereon himself remained unconcerned. Fame and wealth were not


    important to him. His mind was full of Marie¡¯s beautiful face, and he spent his days contemting how


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    to get closer to her.


    The problem was Marie¡¯s security measures were top-notch. She ensured a bodyguard apanied


    her whenever she went out, and even in the absence of her personal security, Marie steadfastly


    avoided going out alone, leaving Dereon with no opportunity to approach her.


    The more inessible and unattainable Marie seemed, the more itched Dereon¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t care


    about his own stardom because his family was already wealthy and influential. Now, all he


    wanted was to have Marie.


    One weekter, The Against the War officially premiered.


    On the first day of its airing, it created a ratings miracle!


    Whether the audience was drawn by Darwin¡¯s looks, the original novel, or the mysterious female lead,


    The Against the War immediately garnered incredibly high viewership ratings.


    Sasha, who yed Jordyn Michelson, appeared on stage in a dark red Hobble Skirt, exuding an


    enchanting charm. No one questioned it. She was Jordyn in flesh!


    ¡°The Against the War¡¯s female lead,¡± ¡°Sasha,¡± ¡°Jordyn,¡± and other rted topics quickly trended and


    overshadowed Carly¡¯s topics, gradually dominating the top of the trending list.


    (OMG! Jordyn is an absolute beauty! Stunning appearance, girl!¡±


    ¡°I always thought Olive was the perfect fit for this role, but then I saw Sasha and my mind was


    blown! I was totally blind!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Sasha is ying in that Hobble Skirt! Looking absolutely amazing!¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡¯s portrayal of Jordyn is spot on, just like in the novel! Can¡¯t get enough of her talent!¡±


    ¡°OMG, she is so hot!¡±


    With the poprity of The Against the War, Sasha became the subject of heated discussions on the


    inte. Nobody knew where Sasha came from or how shended the role of Jordyn.


    But Carly knew. She knew from the moment Sasha appeared on TV. Wasn¡¯t Sasha the one who


    here


    Throughout high school, Sasha had always been a thorn in Carly¡¯s eye in the drama club. Yet, she was


    in New York, daring to steal her spotlight. This maddened Carly beyond measure. Who did Sasha think


    she was? What gave her the right to arrogantly seize her well-deserved poprity?


    It must be Marie who brought Sasha from Las Vegas to go against her!


    No one dared to go against her except Marie!


    Carly stormed into the mansion, but Grandpa wasn¡¯t there, only Marie was home. Carly shouted as


    soon as she entered, ¡°Marie Spence! Get out here!¡±


    Marie heard the voice and walked out of her room, standing at the top of the stairs, looking down at


    Carly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Carly looked up at Marie with a furious expression.


    Marie was casually dressed, without any makeup, holding a ss of water and drinking it leisurely.


    ¡°Marie Spence! Did you bring Sasha here?¡± Carly red.


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Marie retorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think denying it will make everything okay. No one knows Sasha except you. Who else but you


    would bring her to New York topete against me?¡± She stood downstairs and shouted.


    Marie found it amusing and leaned against the railing of the staircase, looking down at Carly. ¡°I admit I


    did it, but what can you do about it?¡±


    Carly seethed with anger, ¡°Marie! You will regret it!¡±


    Marie gracefully straightened her body, extending her hand over the ralling. With a swift twist of her


    wrist, the water from the ss cascaded onto Carly¡¯s head. Caught off guard, Carly couldn¡¯t help but


    release a startled scream. ¡°Ah! You crazy bitch! How dare you! I¡¯m telling Dad!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, tell your dad how I humiliated you. Besides, you¡¯ve never been worthy of being my


    rival.¡±


    Marie loosened her grip and the ss fell by Carly¡¯s feet, shattering into pieces and leaving a few


    scratches on her lower leg.


    Hearing themotion, Luca rushed in and asked, ¡°Marie! Is everything okay?¡±


    Marie shrugged, ¡°Someone causing trouble. Throw her out.¡±


    Luca walked over, grabbing Carly¡¯s wrist. Despite her struggles and screams, he simply threw her out


    of the door. ¡°You aren¡¯t wee here. Don¡¯t evere close to Marie.¡±


    Carly didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak before the door mmed shut. She was soaked from head to


    toe, her wrist red from being pulled by Luca, and her legs scratched, looking disheveled. But from


    beginning to end, Marie remained aloof, standing on the upper floor and looking down on her


    with disdain.


    Marie truly never considered Carly as her opponent. In her eyes, Carly was merely a defeated


    subordinate, not worth her effort.


    Carly cried loudly and ran to find her mother. She swore to herself that she would rid herself of the


    despicable Marie and put an end to her relentless disy of power once and for all!


    Mia was shocked when she saw her daughter¡¯s condition, and nervously asked, ¡°What happened?


    How did you get all these injuries?¡±


    Carly cried andined, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all Marie! She¡¯s using people in the entertainment industry to


    suppress me. I went to confront her, and she even attacked me!¡±


    Mia, who had always held her youngest daughter dear and couldn¡¯t bring herself to scold or harm. her,


    ignited with rage in the face of Marie¡¯s relentless bullying. ¡°That Marie! How dare she do this to you? I¡¯ll


    make sure she learns her lesson!¡±


    Carly, in tears, said pitifully, ¡°Mom! Marie relies on Grandpa¡¯s favoritism and has be.


    uncontroble. She said she would kick me out of the family sooner orter.¡±


    Miaforted Carly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom will help you seek revenge. We¡¯ll drive her out and see


    how arrogant she can be!¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How can we drive her out?¡± Carly asked.


    ¡°Since her fake pregnancyst time didn¡¯t work, this time I¡¯ll arrange a real one for her! Let¡¯s see if she


    still has the face to stay in the family!¡± Mia said maliciously.


    Carly, upon hearing Mia¡¯s n, instantly stopped crying and smiled. This time, she would definitely


    drive Marie out!


    To Marie, Carly held no significance. In Marie¡¯s eyes, Carly was nothing more than a spoiled rich


    girl. Sooner orter, she was going tond herself in hot water.


    The Against the War continued to gain high ratings. Whether it was taking a beating or kneeling down,


    Darwin personally took on the challenges, shedding his previous image as a pampered son. His acting


    skills were recognized and praised.


    Meanwhile, Sasha officially entered the entertainment industry by ying Jordyn. As a rising young


    star, she became a sought-after actress in the industry, with constant offers and


    endorsements. Marie helped her secure two advertising contracts and appearances on several variety


    shows while also searching for new scripts.


    At the same time, Zane¡¯s album was nearingpletion, and they started shooting the music video for


    the album¡¯s lead single. Without a doubt, Sasha was chosen as the female lead.


    The reason Marie didn¡¯t arrange too much work for Sasha was because she wanted to cast Sasha in


    Zane¡¯s music video.


    Zane had a beautiful voice that mesmerized people with his love songs. This time, the lead single


    chosen was a slightly sad song, and Sasha yed the role of a terminally ill female protagonist, with


    her long hair flowing on screen.


    Sasha¡¯s acting skills were impressive throughout, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, Zane also performed


    exceptionally well. The sadness, longing, loneliness, and pain depicted in the song were perfectly


    conveyed through Zane¡¯s eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Zane¡¯s passion for music, Marie would have wanted him


    to give acting a try.


    Zane¡¯s album was released and immediately climbed to the top three of the sales charts, firmly


    dominating various major music websites.


    This album not only featured Trenton¡¯s coboration but also had the popr Sasha starring as the


    female lead in the music video. The album sold out quickly as soon as it was released, thanks to the


    fans¡¯ overwhelming support. Zane, as a singer, had firmly established his position in the


    entertainment industry.


    Towards the end of the year, the American Music invitation arrived for both Darwin and Sasha, while


    Zane, being a nominated artist, was expected to attend.


    Zane made a heartfelt appeal to Marie at Maris Entertainment. ¡°Please,e with me. I owe my entire


    sess to you. How can you possibly refuse?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t receive an invitation. What would I do there?¡±


    Zane suggested, ¡°Then just be straightforward and say you¡¯re my boss. The organizers will surely send


    you an invitation!¡±


    Marie red at him and said, ¡°Do you want Olive to kill you by revealing that I¡¯m your boss?¡±


    Zane felt a bit disappointed, slumping on the couch. ¡°But going alone doesn¡¯t seem meaningful.¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°How can it not be meaningful? Your music is for yourself, not for me. You


    deserve all of this.¡±


    Zane hesitated but continued, ¡°But¡­¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Marie interrupted, ¡°Enough with the ¡®buts.¡¯ I won¡¯t go. Let Sasha apany you.¡±


    Sasha, sitting nearby, had gradually grown her short hair into shoulder-length, exuding a gentle


    vibe.


    She said, ¡°Marie has her own ns, so stop troubling her. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Zane said, ¡°Alright, going alone does make me a bit nervous. Thank you.¡±


    Sasha smiled. ¡°No big deal. We both work for Marie. Besides, you¡¯re somewhat my senior since you


    signed before me.¡±


    Zane scratched his head sheepishly and said, ¡°Still, thank you.¡±


    At the end of the year, the American Music ceremony officially began. Marie sat on the couch in


    Glorious Estate, watching the award ceremony with Dennis.


    On the red carpet, Zane appeared in a suit, looking young and handsome, with Sasha wearing a


    beige long dress, holding Zane¡¯s arm.


    Fans who had been eagerly anticipating Zane and Sasha¡¯s presence screamed in excitement. They


    had gathered there just to catch a glimpse of them. Thebination of a talented man and a beautiful


    woman seemed perfect!


    The reporters¡¯ camera shes were incessant. It was Sasha¡¯s first time attending an awards


    ceremony, and she seemed a bit ufortable. Her gaze avoided the camera shes, and Zane


    asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Sasha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    They posed for a few pictures on the red carpet and then moved to the interview area, where the host


    was also excited about meeting those rising stars, then he asked, ¡°Zane, do you think you¡¯ll


    win an award this time?¡±


    Zane smiled in a sincere manner and replied, ¡°Regardless of whether I win or not, being here is already


    a great joy. Thank you all for liking my music!¡±


    Then the host turned to Sasha to ask another question, ¡°Sasha, you appeared in Zane¡¯s music video.


    Did you two know each other before?¡±


    Sasha shook her head and said, ¡°Zane and I are both from the samepany. It¡¯s an honor for me


    to be in his music video.¡±


    The entire entertainment industry seemed to have epted Zane as an artist from Global Medias.


    When Sasha mentioned this, thepanies that had eagerly wanted to sign her could only give up on


    that thought.


    After all, who would dare topete with Global Medias for artists?


    Cet Bois


    Zane and Sasha sessfully entered the awards ceremony and found their seats together.


    Darwin passed by the living room and happened to see the screen. After months of filming the TV


    series, he either quarreled with Sasha or argued with her. He still thought Sasha was a tomboy with a


    bad temper.


    And what happened now?


    Sasha was wearing a sophisticated dress, holding Zane¡¯s arm, standing gracefully by his side. She


    even whispered and smiled at him in front of the camera. Ah, I see now. That woman is only rude to


    1.


    Darwin became frustrated and wondered why he didn¡¯t know about this ceremony. He took out his


    phone and called Andres.


    ¡°Do you know about the American Music ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the event. Get me an invitation.¡±


    Andres sighed in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you again? You¡¯re an actor, why would you go to a


    music awards ceremony? And where can I get an invitation for you?¡±


    Darwin became agitated, pacing around the living room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being an actor? Can¡¯t


    actors attend music awards ceremonies? Sasha went, so why can¡¯t I? Why is she allowed to go, but I


    can¡¯t?¡±


    Andres rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. ¡°Are you going just for the sake of it?¡±


    ¡°No! I just want to join in the fun!¡±


    ¡°Sasha could go because Marie arranged it. If you have any issues, ask her. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Then, Andres hung up the phone. Darwin looked bewildered. What did Andres mean by Marie


    arranging it?


    He called Andres again to ask for the address, then drove to Maris Entertainment¡¯s studio.


    Until Darwin stood at the door of Marie¡¯s office, he still had a perplexed expression. When did Marie


    start her ownpany?


    He walked in, and Marie was momentarily surprised but not overly astonished. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Is this yourpany? You started apany¡­ and Sasha and Zane¡­¡± Darwin was a little


    incoherent.


    Get Bogos


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Thepany is mine. I started it this year. Sasha and Zane are under me.


    Marie


    Is there something else you want to ask? Have a seat.¡±


    Darwin moved to the couch and sat down, taking a sip of water. He still couldn¡¯t fully grasp the


    situation.


    Isn¡¯t Marie just a wealthy heiress who casually dabbles in the entertainment industry? When did she


    even start her ownpany?


    He always believed that Marie, just like him, was merely seeking fun and ying around in the


    entertainment industry. So when Marie scolded him, he felt a strong sense of defiance.


    He persisted inpleting The Against the War, partly because he had promised Marie, and partly


    because he didn¡¯t want to be constantlybeled as a mere decorative presence by the media.


    However, deep down, he did not fully recognize Marie¡¯s ability.


    But now, as he sat in Marie¡¯s office, observing the stack of files on her desk and the densely packed.


    work ns on the whiteboard in the meeting room, he finally realized where Marie¡¯s confidence.


    came from.


    She was never just casually ying around; she was genuinely dedicated to this work.


    Marie, who was almost the same age as him, was more thoughtful and meticulous in her


    considerations.


    Marie took a sip of water and asked, ¡°Did youe here just to space out?¡±


    Darwin snapped back to reality, realizing why he hade. ¡°Zane and Sasha are under you. Why don¡¯t


    you let them rify things directly instead of letting everyone think they are artists from


    Global Medias?¡±


    Zane and Sasha are currently the hottest stars in the entertainment industry, and if Marie revealed


    her status as thepany owner, she could benefit even more.


    Marie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time. I can¡¯t protect them right now.¡±


    ¡°Dennis and my brother can help you.¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°Using the name of Global Medias is already helping me enough.¡±


    Darwin scratched his head and asked, ¡°So, you arranged for Sasha to apany Zane to the awards


    ceremony?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Zane needs apanion, and Sasha is currently in a rising period. She needs more


    exposure.¡±


    ¡±


    Darwin probed, ¡°Then, who will Sasha go with to the uing Drama Feast?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. Maybe she¡¯ll go with Zane.¡±


    Darwin grew anxious. ¡°Why? Zane isn¡¯t shooting a TV drama!¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°But Zane is likely to perform as a guest at the event.¡±


    Darwin asked, ¡°Then what about me? Who will apany me?¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°You should ask your brother about that. Global Medias has many female artists, and


    there must be someone who wants to walk the red carpet with you.¡±


    Darwin pursed his lips. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go with them!¡±


    Marie nced at him. ¡°Do you want to go with Sasha?¡±


    Darwin replied immediately, ¡°Not really! It¡¯s just that I shot a drama this year, and she was the female


    lead. It¡¯s embarrassing for my leadingdy to walk the red carpet with another man!¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Hmm, it is quite embarrassing. In that case, I suggest you


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    don¡¯t go.


    ¡°Sasha and Zane are both my artists, and it¡¯s more beneficial for me if they appear together and


    increase their exposure. Besides, Sasha just appeared in Zane¡¯s music video, so it creates more buzz


    for them to walk the red carpet together. Since they both have no objections, I won¡¯t separate


    them to fulfill someone else¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Darwin anxiously asked, ¡°What am I then? Am I someone else? Didn¡¯t I work hard to shoot a TV drama


    for you?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I paid you to act, but you don¡¯t work for me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sign with you! If I sign with your studio, then I¡¯ll be your artist, right?¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°Sign with me?¡±


    Darwin seemed to havee up with a solution and smiled. ¡°Yeah! If I sign with your studio, I¡¯ll be your


    artist! Then you can arrange for Sasha to walk the red carpet with me!¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t yourpany object?¡±


    Darwin pped on the table and made the decision, ¡°Global Medias belongs to my brother. What


    objections could there be? It¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll terminate my contract now. Prepare the contract, and


    I¡¯lle over to sign itter!¡±


    Marie was unable to prevent Darwin from leaving, and he swiftly made his way to Andres¡¯ office.


    Without hesitation, he dered, ¡°I want to terminate my contract! I won¡¯t work for you anymore!¡±


    Andres swiftly took out Darwin¡¯s contract and tossed it into the shredder. ¡°Perfect, just don¡¯t cause


    trouble for me.¡±


    Get Borts


    Darwin saw the shredded contract and smiled happily. ¡°Can I sign a new contract now?¡±


    Andres was taken aback. ¡°What new contract?¡±


    ¡°Marie¡¯s contract! I want to sign with her!¡±


    ¡°You terminated your contract with your own brother just to sign with Marie?¡±


    Darwin nodded. ¡°Yeah, alright, I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯m going to find Marie to sign the contract.¡±


    Andres watched Darwin¡¯s departing figure and felt speechless.


    What on earth did Marie say to Darwin?


    First, she made Darwin obediently finish shooting an entire TV drama, and now he voluntarily went


    to work her?


    Who in the entertainment industry wouldn¡¯t want to sign with Global Medias? Artists under Global


    Medias automatically considered themselves superior to others, but Darwin, he terminated his contract


    and ran off to Marie¡¯s littlepany?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Andres called Dennis toin, ¡°Dennis! Your wife stole my person!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Andres cried out in despair, ¡°Darwin! She didn¡¯t even spare my own brother!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t control him anyway.¡±


    Andres was momentarily speechless.


    It seemed to make sense. Darwin indeed didn¡¯t listen to him, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Marie


    could control him.


    arwin appeared again at Marie¡¯s studio for her to sign the contract with him. Mariv


    shrugged. ¡°I won¡¯t sign.¡±


    ¡°Why? So many people want to sign me, and you don¡¯t want me even when Ie to you voluntarily?¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Why does it sound so strange?


    be


    ¡°I promise you I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯ll def model worker! I¡¯ll do whatever you


    want me to do!¡±


    Marie had no choice but to take out the contract and throw it at him. Darwin didn¡¯t even look at it


    and directly signed it. ¡°Now I¡¯m your artist, right?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes, but keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t go around saying that Zane and Sasha are


    my artists.¡±


    Darwin made a gesture of sealing his lips. ¡°To celebrate the new member joining, shouldn¡¯t we have a


    celebration?¡±


    ¡°Fine, Zane just won an award. Let¡¯s celebrate together tonight.¡±


    So, Darwin waited in front of the television in Marie¡¯s office, watching the awards ceremony. In the end,


    Zane won the American Music Award. As soon as the ceremony ended, Darwin immediately grabbed


    Marie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s celebrate!¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    After the awards ceremony, Zane and Sasha decided not to attend the post-event dinner and left


    through the back door with their assistants. Two cars were waiting at the entrance.


    As Zane and Sasha spotted Darwin leaning against one of the cars, they hesitated briefly before


    proceeding to the back and getting into Marie¡¯s car.


    With Darwin leading the way in front, Luca followed behind, driving the other car. Sasha couldn¡¯t help


    but ask Marie, ¡°Why is Darwin here?¡±


    ¡°He works for me now,¡± Marie replied.


    Sasha scoffed, ¡°Why did you sign him?¡±


    Marie shed Sasha a smile. ¡°Darwin is a hidden gem. I want to maximize his potential.¡±


    Zane chimed in, ¡°Your judgment is always spot-on, and having one more person in thepany is


    a good thing.¡±


    Sasha sighed, knowing that Darwin could easily get into arguments with her, and it seemed like


    peaceful days were unlikely toe.


    Upon reaching the restaurant, just as the four of them entered, they noticed a group of people walking


    upstairs from the lobby. Darwin nudged Marie and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dennis?¡±


    Marie looked up, and Dennis happened to turn around and nce at her before going upstairs


    without saying a word.


    Marie felt that her rtionship with Dennis had be somewhat strange. They were considered a


    couple, but Dennis had never expressed the intention of being together. They were more like friends,


    yet Dennis cared for her in every way.


    However, Marie didn¡¯t dwell on it much and didn¡¯t want to reveal too much about her rtionship with


    Dennis in front of Zane and Sasha. She followed Darwin into the private room.


    Once they were all seated and had ordered their food, an awkward atmosphere settled over them.


    Darwin seemed arrogant, Zane was shy and reserved, and Sasha remained silent. Feeling helpless,


    Marie raised her ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Zane on his well-deserved victory and sessful


    award!¡±


    Darwin scoffed dismissively, but Marie red at him, prompting him to obediently pick up his ss,


    clink it with everyone else, and congratte Zane.


    Zane blushed after drinking and said, ¡°Thank you, Marie. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far.¡±


    Sasha pulled him down to sit and said, ¡°No need to be so polite. Marie doesn¡¯t care about your


    thanks.¡±


    Darwin rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°Well, Marie is the boss, so of course he should show some


    respect, right?¡±


    Sasha red at him and said, ¡°Who asked you? Marie didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Darwin shot back, ¡°Then why are you interfering?¡±


    They both just stared at each other, unwilling to give in.


    Marie intervened, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Darwin. If you cause trouble again, I¡¯ll send you back to Global


    Medias.¡±


    Darwin immediately shut his mouth and quietly sat on the side, focusing on his meal. Meanwhile,


    Sasha had a few drinks and excused herself to go to the restroom, but she didn¡¯t return for a while..


    Zane suggested going to check on her and kept returning to report, ¡°Marie, you should go and see.


    Sasha is being blocked outside by Carly.¡±


    Marie was surprised. Carly was also at this restaurant?


    ¡°Yes, Carly seems to be having dinner here with a friend. I heard that Sasha is being blocked in the


    restroom.¡±


    Logically, as a celebrity, Carly should be more careful about her behavior. Even if she caused trouble,


    Olive could find a way to suppress it.


    But for her to block Sasha in the restaurant, she must have some audacity.


    Before Marie could say anything, Darwin stood up and opened the door of the private room. Zane


    paused and asked, ¡°Is he going to barge into the women¡¯s restroom?¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and replied, ¡°Let him go. You go and bring Sasha back; I won¡¯t


    interfere this time.¡±


    Just as Zane stepped out, the door to the private room swung open, and Marie turned her head,


    surprised.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Dennis walked over, lifted her chin, and in the next moment, he kissed Marie passionately. Marie was


    taken aback, still processing what was happening when Dennis broke the kiss and licked his Jips.


    Marie pped him across the mouth and eximed, ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Dennis grabbed her hand and pressed it against the wall, asking, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±


    Marie red at him and retorted, ¡°Yes, I have! So what?¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to drink. I have something important to do today. I can¡¯t drive you home.¡±


    So, he rushed all the way here just to prevent her from drinking?


    Marie rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to drive me! I can go back on my own! Besides, Luca wille


    and pick me up!¡±


    Dennis tilted his head, still holding her against the wall, and said, ¡°Well then, you can take me back.


    I¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem drunk to me.¡±


    ¡°I will be drunkter. Tonight¡¯s business dinner is a bit tricky.¡±


    She pursed her lips, ¡°I won¡¯t take you. Let Cullen drive you.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t release his hold on her shoulder and said, ¡°Cullen can¡¯te; he has something to do. If


    you don¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll drive back myself.¡±


    Marie was at a loss for how to deal with his stubbornness.


    Was this man always so insistent?


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take youter, but drink less!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Get up, your head is heavy.¡± Marie pushed him.


    Dennis looked up, still holding onto her, and his voice turned somewhat deep. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let me hold


    you for a while.¡±


    She was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Was she just Dennis¡¯s ything? He always wanted to hold her for a while.


    In the women¡¯s restroom.


    Sasha was being blocked by Carly near the sink, preventing her from leaving. Sasha looked at her and


    asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Simple. Quit the entertainment industry, leave New York, and stop causing trouble for me!¡±


    Sashaughed. ¡°Are you really that foolish? Is New York yours? Is the entertainment industry yours?


    Why should I quit just because you say so?¡±


    Carly pointed her finger at Sasha¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are? Back in school, I


    could deal with you, and now I can still deal with you!¡±


    sta


    Sasha was ready to fight Carly, and tomorrow there might be news about the rising young stars getting


    into a physical altercation. However, it would be exhausting for Marie to handle the public rtions


    fallout.


    The restroom door was kicked open with a loud bang, startling Carly and Sasha. They both looked


    toward the door, and Darwin swaggered in.


    He didn¡¯t care if it was the women¡¯s restroom; he walked in and stood in front of Sasha, looking at Carly


    and asking, ¡°Who are you nning to deal with?¡±


    Darwin was young, but his imposing height of 6 feet and 3 inches was quite intimidating.


    Carly shrank back, but still mustered the courage to say, ¡°What business is it of yours? Who is Sasha


    to you anyway?¡±


    Darwin¡¯s tone was even more aggressive and domineering than Carly¡¯s, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of


    anyone. ¡°Sasha is under my protection. Lay a finger on her, and you¡¯ll be out of New York tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sasha, finding a backer so quickly, are we? Impressive!¡± Carly sarcastically remarked.


    Sasha grew anxious. ¡°Stop making baseless usations!¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Carly nced at Darwin and said, ¡°Do you even know what kind of person she is? Her reputation in


    high school was terrible!¡±


    Darwinughed. ¡°Do you think your reputation is any better? I¡¯m willing to protect her. What¡¯s it to you?


    I dare you to touch her!¡±


    Darwin pulled Sasha away, leaving Carly seething with anger. She knew better than to openly provoke


    Darwin, considering his arrogance and connections.


    Unlike her, Darwin had the confidence to back up his arrogance.


    With the Robert family being Dennis¡¯ mother¡¯s side, and Andres and Darwin being Dennis¡¯ cousins,


    connected to the Whitney family, who would dare to provoke him?


    When Darwin said he would make her leave New York, he definitely wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Carly felt a sense of injustice. How could someone like Sasha get involved with the influential Robert


    family?


    She was always obedient to Ira, but Ira was busy with his career and had no time to apany her, let


    alone stand up for her!


    Carly couldn¡¯t help but feel furious when she thought of Darwin¡¯s arrogant face.


    Darwin led Sasha, reprimanding her along the way. ¡°Are you stupid? When she insulted you, your just


    took it? You didn¡¯t even stand up for yourself? What happened to your usual boldness when ites to


    bullying me?¡±


    Sasha didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She had been prepared to fight, but Darwin intervened before she could respond.


    Zane joined them and asked, ¡°Are you okay, Sasha? Carly is too arrogant.¡±


    Sasha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We didn¡¯te to blows.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°You still want to fight? Are you even a woman? Marie has influenced you too much, always resorting


    to violence!¡± Darwin was furious.


    ¡°What does Marie have to do with this? If you have a problem,e at me!¡±


    ¡°Did I save you for nothing? The first time I enter a women¡¯s restroom in my life, it¡¯s to save you!¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you to save me? Who told you toe!¡±


    Enough arguing. Let¡¯s not make a scene,¡± Zane advised.


    ¡°Do you think I want to argue with her? She¡¯spletely unreasonable!¡±


    Darwin stormed into the private room, only to find Marie being held against the wall by Dennis.


    There was a moment of awkwardness in the atmosphere. Darwin suddenly calmed down, feeling


    conflicted about whether he should leave or close his eyes.


    Marie saw Darwin enter and pushed Dennis away. ¡°Alright, go back now.¡±


    Zane and Sasha entered, surprised to see Dennis there. They wondered why the president of Whitney


    Group would be here.


    ¡°Marie, what happened between you and¡­¡± Zane began to ask, uncertain.


    Dennis rubbed his temples and said seriously, ¡°Sorry, I think I¡¯m in the wrong room.¡±


    Then he walked out directly.


    Leaving everyone else in the room shocked.


    What a lousy excuse!


    Your room is one floor above ours, and yet you managed to get lost?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The four of them returned to their seats, and Marie asked, ¡°Did Carly bother you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need to pay attention to her.¡±


    Marie turned to Darwin and inquired, ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±


    Darwin snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not angry! I¡¯m just frustrated with myself for meddling in other people¡¯s


    business!¡±


    Sasha turned her head, ignoring him.


    ¡°Alright, Carly won¡¯t cause any trouble. Let¡¯s raise our sses to celebrate Zane¡¯s award and the


    new member added to Maris Entertainment. Cheers!¡±


    They all stood up, raised their sses, and toasted.


    ¡°In a few days, there¡¯s the Drama Feast. Sasha and Darwin are both nominated, and Zane is a guest


    performer. The three of you should go together,¡± Marie suggested.


    Darwin was puzzled. ¡°Go together? Why should we?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention before that you wanted to go?¡± Marie reminded.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Darwin became anxious.


    Sasha clicked her tongue. ¡°Crazy.¡±


    After enjoying their meal and drinks, Marie asked Luca to send the three of them back first.


    She hadn¡¯t consumed much alcohol and could take a taxi herself.


    Sasha expressed concern, ¡°Marie, let me apany you in the taxi.¡±


    Get Bortol


    Darwin pushed Sasha into the car. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. No one dares to provoke her with that temper of


    hers. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    There was no need to ponder; it was evident that Marie wanted to find Dennis, which exined why


    she sent everyone away. Marie¡¯s behavior was peculiar. Any woman in New York who made eye


    contact with Dennis would want to boast about it, but Marie, who was cherished by Dennis, remained


    concealed and hidden.


    Luca drove off, and Marie called Dennis, asking, ¡°Have you finished drinking? I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    There was amotion on Dennis¡¯ end, but his voice soundedposed. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Then Marie heard the sound of a chair being pushed and exchanged greetings, with many people


    attempting to persuade Dennis to have a few more drinks.


    Marie walked to the front desk, checked Dennis¡¯s private room number, and went upstairs. She took a


    pair of ck-rimmed sses from her bag, put them on, tidied her hair, and instantaneously


    transformed from a young girl into a formal secretary.


    Marie knocked on the door, pushed it open, and immediately spotted Dennis in the midst of the crowd.


    Standing next to him was a person who appeared to be a CEO, holding onto Dennis and saying, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney, that¡¯s uncool of you! How can you give this coboration case to the Terry family?¡±


    Marie was taken aback. The Terry family? Was Dennis still coborating with them? Wasn¡¯t their


    previous coboration canceled?


    She walked over to support him and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, Old Mr. Whitney wants you toe home


    now.¡±


    Dennis turned to look at her, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    other


    When the other men heard ¡°Old Mr. Whitney,¡± they didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately bid


    farewell to Dennis, allowing Marie to take him away.


    Marie called a taxi and helped Dennis into the car, providing the address of the Glorious Estate


    apartment to the driver. Dennis looked ufortable, leaning against the side and rubbing his


    temples.


    Upon arriving at Glorious Estate, Marie supported Dennis into the elevator. As soon as they entered the


    elevator, Dennis leaned against her, causing Marie to almost lose her bnce.


    When the elevator reached the 25th floor, Marie took out the key, opened the door, and pushed


    Get Borus


    Dennis inside. Just as she closed the door, Dennis pressed his body against her, blocking her at the


    entrance, tightly embracing her and resting his entire head on her shoulder.


    Marie patted him and said, ¡°Dennis? Dennis?¡±


    Dennis leaned on her, appearing somewhat unsteady. The warmth of his breath brushed against her


    ear as he called out, ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie recoiled slightly, unustomed to such intimacy, and pushed him away. ¡°Let me help you to


    your room.¡±


    Dennis stood upright, holding onto her shoulders, his gaze fixed upon her. Every time he looked at her


    like that, Marie felt flustered. His gaze was too prating.


    ¡°Tell me, Marie,¡± Dennis stared at her.


    ¡°What?¡± Marie didn¡¯t understand.


    Dennis raised his hand and traced her eyebrows and eyes. ¡°Tell me, what secrets do you have?¡±


    Marie averted her gaze, supporting him as she said, ¡°You are drunk.¡±


    Dennis¡¯ steps were a bit unsteady, but he followed her into the bedroom. Marie helped him remove his


    coat and shirt, assisting him in lying down on the bed. She went to the bathroom, fetched a wet towel,


    and wiped his face. By the time she finished, Dennis had already fallen asleep.


    As Marie stood up, preparing to leave, she noticed Dennis¡¯sptop and phone on the bedside table.


    She remembered the conversation she overheard in the private room and hesitated.


    Information about the Terry Group once again confronted her. It had been so long since she heard any


    news about them.


    Emory and Kate hadn¡¯t found any evidence linking Wren to her death, so Wren remained the esteemed


    Miss of the Terry family, Seth¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and the future mistress of the Rodger Group.


    Every time she thought about these things, her heart ached as if pierced by the bullet that had struck


    Rose¡¯s heart, piercing her soul as well.


    Marie picked up the phone, which had a fingerprint lock. She hesitated for a moment before using


    Dennis¡¯s finger to unlock it.


    A message from Cullen popped up, [I sent the information about the Terry Group to your email.]


    Marie opened Dennis¡¯sptop, which had no password, and automatically essed the logged-in


    email ount. She found Cullen¡¯s email in the inbox.


    The Terry Group was hosting a Christmas banquet next week and had invited Dennis to attend. They


    explicitly expressed their desire to reconcile for the previous incident and strengthen the rtionship


    between the two families. The invitation, along with the time and location details, was


    clearly stated.


    The email remained silently in the inbox, but it exploded in Marie¡¯s mind, shattering her


    She closed theptop, stood up to leave, but suddenly, someone grabbed her wrist!


    Was Dennis awake?


    Before she could turn around, she was pulled onto the bed. The man flipped over, his heavy body


    covering hers, and his unwavering eyes locked onto her. ¡°Tell me,¡± he demanded.


    Marie avoided his gaze as she replied, ¡°I have nothing to tell you.¡±


    Dennis buried his head in her neck, his breath, tainted with alcohol, caressing her skin. In a deep,


    low voice, he dered, ¡°I will protect you, no matter what you want to do¡­''¡±


    The man¡¯s somewhat hoarse voice whispered in her ear, and tears uncontrobly streamed down


    Marie¡¯s face,nding on the pillow. She pushed Dennis away. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Dennis looked up at her, nodding, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    Marie suddenly felt a warm sensation on her lips, unlike the previous light touches. This time, he kissed


    her with a strong sense of possession and dominance, engulfing her breath.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Marie, as if influenced by the aroma of alcohol on his lips, felt her mind go nk, while tears


    continued to flow.


    Sobbing, Marie struggled to find the words, ¡°Dennis¡­ I¡­¡±


    Dennis gently brushed his cheek against hers and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He then lowered his head, falling asleep in Marie¡¯s embrace.


    With considerable effort, Marie managed to push him away, cover him with a nket, and quietly leave


    with her bag.


    Exhausted, Marie leaned against the corridor outside the door, sitting on the ground, trying to collect


    her thoughts.


    Dennis was like a poison. She almost¡­ almost wanted to tell him that she was the resurrected


    assassin.


    It was his words, ¡°I will protect you,¡± that stirred these emotions within her.


    Throughout her life, she had been conditioned not to trust anyone, not to rely on anyone. The only thing


    she could rely on was the weapons in her hands.


    So over the years, she had transformed into a perfect assassin. She liked Seth, but it was purely liking


    him; she had never expected him to protect her.


    It was her role to protect Seth.


    For the first time, someone had offered to protect her.


    The idea of being an ordinary woman, hiding behind someone like what Carly did, and pretending to be


    weak suddenly seemed appealing.


    She yearned to be protected, to have the confidence to cause trouble because she had someone by


    her side.


    On this night, Dennis¡¯ words, ¡°I will protect you¡± and ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here,¡± unleashed all the


    grievances she had endured in the past, manifesting as tears streaming down her face.


    Marie hailed a taxi downstairs, and just as Cullen arrived and parked his car, he called Dennis, ¡°Sir, I


    saw Ms. Spenceing out of Glorious Estate. She seemed to be crying.¡±


    ¡°Follow her, make sure she gets home safely,¡± Dennis instructed.


    Cullen trailed the taxi all the way to Cloudy Vi, watching as Marie entered. Once she was inside,


    Cullen drove away.


    Inside the house, Dennis sat up and opened hisputer, but his gaze was distant, lost in thought.


    He hadn¡¯t been truly drunk earlier; he had only wanted Marie to apany him back and spend


    some intimate time together.


    However, something had changed in Marie when she heard the mention of the Terry Group. Dennis


    could sense her emotions shifting, as he always did whenever her emotions were in turmoil.


    So he quietlyy there, watching Marie use his finger to unlock hisputer and ess the emails.


    At first, he thought Marie might be an industrial spy.


    But then he realized that Marie only looked at one email before closing theptop.


    He couldn¡¯t fathom what one email could reveal.


    He was increasingly unable to understand Marie. No matter how good he was to her, she guarded


    her secrets fiercely, never letting go, like a dragon protecting its treasure.


    Intoxicated by alcohol, he had kissed her, sensing her feelings for him and her unspoken


    grievances. But he couldn¡¯tprehend why she refused to speak up.


    Now, looking at the opened email, Dennis grew even more perplexed.


    Marie had only looked at the invitation to the Terry Group¡¯s Christmas banquet.


    He rubbed his forehead, trying to connect the dots.


    The first time, the Terry Group intercepted his belongings, and Rose helped him retrieve them. But


    at the time, the only ones who knew about the interception were him, Cullen, yton who was


    So how did Rose find out?


    The second time, when cooperating with the Terry Group, they leaked confidential information. during


    the meeting. But again, the only ones who knew about it were him, Cullen, and Marie. The


    president of the Terry Group repeatedly assured them that their security measures were excellent


    and that he was not the one leaking the information.


    So who leaked the secrets and ruined the coboration?


    And now, it was the third time. Marie opened hisputer and only looked at the email from the


    Terry Group.


    Every time there was something rted to the Terry Group, problems arose whenever Marie was


    present. The evidence was right in front of him, forcing him to believe it.


    When Cullen entered the room, Dennis was still going through the exchanged emails with the Terry


    Group and the information Cullen had gathered.


    ¡°Ms. Spence has safely arrived home,¡± Cullen reported.


    Dennis nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Terry Group?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terry insists that you attend the banquet. Mr. Philemon also mentioned a possible connection


    between the Terry family and external forces. It might be wise to go,¡± Cullen replied.


    Dennis remained silent, continuing to peruse the documents. Unable to resist his curiosity, Cullen


    asked, ¡°What are you looking for, sir?¡±


    In frustration, Dennis threw the files aside, leaned back on the sofa, and rubbed his forehead. The


    alcohol from earlier weighed heavily on his head.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was searching for because he didn¡¯t know what documents or evidence could


    prove Marie¡¯s identity and link her to the Terry Group. Why did Marie repeatedly target the Terry


    Group?


    She was gradually bing stronger, and Dennis initially thought it was because of the abuse she


    suffered in her original family, which made her feel insecure. But now it seemed more like she was


    desperately trying to target the Terry Group.


    ¡°How did Rose¡¯s investigation go?¡± Dennis inquired.


    Cullen shook his head helplessly. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any substantial leads. There are numerous women


    named Rose in France, but their backgrounds are clean and straightforward. None of them match the


    profile of the notorious assassin. I¡¯ve provided Mr. Philemon with all the information we gathered. He


    said he would take over the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Tell yton to expedite the investigation. Regardless of what he finds, he must inform me


    immediately!¡±


    Cullen nodded but couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Rose helped us once. Why do we have to investigate her


    true identity?¡±


    Dennis stared at the emails on hisputer and suddenly said, ¡°Continue investigating Terry Group,


    along with Rose! Have yton assign someone to handle it.¡±


    ¡°Are you suspecting a connection between Rose and Terry Group?¡±


    Dennis sighed, realizing he had no choice but to entertain suspicions. There seemed to be a conflict


    between Rose and the Terry Group, and he couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that Marie might be


    involved.


    Once the seed of doubt is sown, it will quickly sprout.


    Behind him stood the Whitney Group, Gavin, yton, and Andres. They won¡¯t tolerate any potential


    threats to his safety.


    Get Bort:*****


    Thest thing he wanted was for all the doubts to point towards Marie,pelling him to investigate


    her. However, he had to be prepared for any oue.


    Dennis stood up and said firmly, ¡°Carry on with the investigation, Cullen. I need the truth.¡±


    Cullen nodded and left Glorious Estate.


    The next day, Dennis woke up early with a severe headache.


    The effects ofst night¡¯s excessive drinking lingered, and he had stayed upte dealing with the


    Terry Group matter.


    He took a shower and walked out of the bedroom, towel-drying his hair as he strolled into the


    dining room.


    However, he froze in his tracks when he saw Marie wandering around with a cup in her hand.


    Startled, Marie turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake? I made some honey water for you. Drink it; it


    will help with the headache.¡±


    Dennis walked over and took the cup from her hand, tasting the slight sweetness of honey on his


    tongue. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°You drank too much yesterday, and I was afraid you¡¯d feel ufortable in the morning,


    so I brought you breakfast.¡±


    Dennis nced at the various dishes on the table and smiled. ¡°When did you be so


    domesticated? And you even know about honey water?¡±


    Marie stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°Jolie taught me. I learned on the spot.¡±


    Dennis sat down to have breakfast, and Marie joined him, stealing nces at him from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dennis asked, noticing her hesitation.


    Marie hesitated and finally asked, ¡°Did you drink too muchst night?¡±


    ¡°I did. You brought me back, didn¡¯t you? I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±


    Marie let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes, I brought you back.¡±


    They continued eating their breakfast in silence. Dennis sensed that Marie hade to ask him if


    he was aware that she had gone through hisputer the previous day.


    She sought reassurance, and he was willing to provide it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going on a business trip to France next week,¡± Dennis suddenly said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie was taken aback.


    Cet Bor


    ¡°I¡¯m going to France for about three or four days. Do you have any ns?¡±


    ¡°What? Next week? I haven¡¯t checked¡­¡± Marie¡¯s voice trailed off as she became flustered.


    ¡°Take a look at your schedule. If you don¡¯t have anything, we can go together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marie was stunned.


    ¡°You mentioned that you¡¯ve never been anywhere before, right? This trip won¡¯t be too work-intensive,


    and I can show you around.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going on this business trip?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis continued eating his breakfast, then lowered his head and said, ¡°To attend the Terry Group¡¯s


    banquet.¡±


    The spoon in Marie¡¯s hand slipped from her grasp, crashing to the bowl with a ng. She stared at


    Dennis in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t he drunk yesterday? Why did he specifically mention the Terry Group


    today?


    Dennis looked up at her, meeting her gaze directly, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie shook her head, avoiding his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    ¡°If you decide toe, let me know, and I¡¯ll have Cullen book the tickets for both of us.¡±


    Maric nodded, finished her meal, quickly cleaned up the kitchen, and left.


    Dennis remained in the dining room, contemting Marie¡¯s reaction and feeling a mix of


    emotions.


    Their rtionship had beplicated. From their initially beautiful encounter to now, they seemed


    to be testing each other, keeping secrets from one another.


    It felt as if an unfathomable chasm had formed between them, and as they cautiously approached each


    other, they risked causing irreparable damage.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Back at her ce, Marie retrieved her long-unused phone and messaged Emory, inquiring if he had


    found any information about the Terry Group.


    Emory didn¡¯t reply. Luca, noticing her return in a hurry, knocked on her door and asked, ¡°Marie, are you


    okay?¡±


    Marie stared nkly at Luca. ¡°I¡¯m going to France.¡±


    Luca was stunned. ¡°For what?¡±


    To the Terry Group¡¯s banquet.¡±


    4


    Fear shed across Luca¡¯s face, and he reached out to shake Marie¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish!


    With your face identical to Rose¡¯s, going to the Terry Group would be like walking into death¡¯s arms. If


    Wren sees you, she¡¯ll have a hundred ways to kill you!¡±


    Marie covered her head, not knowing what to do. She wanted to stand in front of Wren and tell her that


    she was not dead, but once she was exposed, her death would be imminent.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Sitting in the room, Luca kept pacing around her and nagging, ¡°You can¡¯t go! I know you want to


    avenge Rose, but think about it, even a top assassin like Rose can¡¯t win against Wren. Aren¡¯t your


    going to die if you go like this?¡±


    She knew she ought not to go, and yet she wanted to go so desperately. Only by standing on thend


    where she grew up could she know how hard she had to work to get her revenge.


    And Dennis¡¯s direct invitation also made her a little uneasy. Was Dennis starting to suspect her?


    After much hesitation, she agreed to go to France with Dennis. She promised that she wouldn¡¯t make a


    scene and that she wouldn¡¯t be exposed. She would just go and take a look ande back.


    In the past few days, she had been preparing to go to France while preparing for the Drama Feast.


    Drama Feast was an annual TV series award ceremony, and the awards were divided into three


    categories of nearly 30 individual items, which were rated ording to the TV ratings and impact,


    among which the professional award was divided by the head of the TV purchasing department


    from all over the country, thework award was determined bywork traffic andizens, and


    the organizingmittee award was judged by experts and members of the judging panel, which was


    the mostprehensive and wide range of TV series selection activities.


    After the broadcast of Against the War starring Darwin and Sasha, the viewership ratings kept


    rising. When the episode in which Sasha¡¯s character Jordyn died aired, it was trending on Twitter.


    Countless viewers wailed and threatened that they would try to force the screenwriter to rewrite it.


    They simply couldn¡¯t ept that Jordyn was dead.


    Sasha brought the character to life. Jordyn, who was singing charmingly in a Hobble Skirt, who was


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    standing in the rain to save Jaime, who was seeing Jaime messing around, who had died in the rain of


    gunshots to save Jaime, now lived in the viewer¡¯s heart.


    At one point, Darwin was trending, and thousands ofizens even started a hashtag asking him to


    treat Jordyn better. Darwin was furious and tweeted, ¡°Do you think I want her to die? It¡¯s the


    scriptwriter who wants me to die alone,¡±


    There was a heated discussion among theizens. Darwinined on Twitter from time to time,


    and Sasha interacted with him asionally, which quite amused Marie.


    This time, both Sasha and Darwin were nominated for awards, so they had to attend the awards.


    ceremony.


    Marie had prepared a white gown for Sasha. Sasha had a slender figure, and her white gown


    entuated her curvy figure. Zane and Darwin were wearing ck suits, waiting to go to the scene


    with Sasha.


    Darwin pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did we bring Zane with us? Shouldn¡¯t my female


    Get Bonus


    leade with me alone?¡±


    Zane was speechless.


    ring at him, Marie said, ¡°Walk the red carpet properly and don¡¯t make trouble!¡±


    Sasha walked out in a long white evening gown, holding the hem of the gown in her hand. Darwin went


    over to grab her arm and got into the car.


    Zane, who was left behind, could only rub his nose and followed suit.


    Sitting in her office, Marie turned on the live broadcast and waited for the final result.


    On the red carpet, Carly, delicately cute in a pale pink dress, held Ira¡¯s hand. She greeted the media


    and fans with a smile. This time, she was also nominated for an award, and this was her first awards


    ceremony in the entertainment industry.


    Mason had repeatedly promised her that he had already greased a few experts from the Spence family


    and would definitely let her win the prize. She came here this time to give Sasha a hard blow.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, what do you think of walking down the red carpet with Mr. Hebert this time?¡± the host.


    asked excitedly.


    After all, the sessor of the Hebert Group was not something that ordinary people could see.


    Carly smiled shyly and looked at Ira. Her face flushed as she said, ¡°I really appreciate that he took the


    time out of his busy schedule to apany me to the award ceremony. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you two have been together for a long time and are engaged. When will there be good


    news?¡± The host asked politely.


    Carly looked up at Ira. Thetter lowered his head and smiled, saying, ¡°Carly is still young, I¡¯ll wait for


    her to graduate from college. After all, we¡¯re engaged, no one can steal her from me.¡±


    The hostughed and teased, ¡°Come on! That was such a high level of public disy of affection!¡±


    There were also various bulletments and gifts in the live broadcast room for the new goddess,


    Carly. Her fansined that they could not bear the thought of her getting married so soon.


    As soon as Carly left, the three of them arrived.


    The car doors on both sides opened at the same time, and two tall and handsome men walked down.


    One was calm and introverted, while the other was cheerful.


    Zane walked to the side of the car door and held out his hand in case Sasha might bump into the roof


    of the car. Darwin reached out to help the beautifuldy in the car get out of it. Sasha, who was in a


    white evening gown, got out of the car, straightened her skirt, and made her appearance on the red


    carpet.


    Get Bonds


    Both of them stretched out their hands at the same time. Sasha put her hand on the palms of the two


    men, and the three of them walked up the red carpet together.


    The shes kept shing. Sasha had gradually adapted to this kind of asion. Zane and Darwin also


    took good care of her, for they were afraid that she would fall on the red carpet.


    At the same time, the entire live stream room was in an uproar.


    ¡°What kind of amazing group is this? My favorite couple and my favorite singer!¡±


    ¡°Sisss! Sasha simply ys!¡±


    ¡°Gee, Darwin is killing me! I want him!¡±


    ¡°Zane muste from some animation, right? Why does he look sopatible standing with


    Darwin?¡±


    ¡°Sasha does have luck! Two hot guys apanied her on the red carpet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet!! Is it because they¡¯re from the samepany?¡±


    ¡°Do you need any trainees? I can do it!¡±


    The heat of the bulletments was at an all-time high, and the simultaneous appearances of the


    three drew arge number of face-judgers and quickly became a trending search.


    The media took crazy pictures and made the three of them linger on the red carpet for a long time


    before walking to the host.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really rare to see three people walking down the red carpet together. You three usually have


    a good rtionship, don¡¯t you?¡± The host asked with a smile.


    Darwin pursed his lips. Just as he was about to speak, Sasha nudged him and red at him. Darwin


    then had to say, ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡¯


    Sasha turned her head to look at Zane, who immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re close in private


    that we dragged Sasha along the red carpet with us.¡±


    Sharp-eyed fans seized on the scene, frantically posting bulletments, and the poprity rose


    again.


    ¡°Has anyone seen the interaction between Sasha and Darwin? It¡¯s so sweet!¡±


    ¡°Just like Darwin was saying, ¡®I want to make trouble.¡¯ And Sasha replied, ¡®No, you don¡¯t.¡±¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m-the-boss look on Darwin is so cool!¡±


    ¡°I thought Sasha was the junior sister, but it turns out that she¡¯s the boss!¡±


    ¡°Sasha¡¯s expression is like saying, ¡®Do as my look says.¡±¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a shipper of the couples of these three for the rest of my life!¡±


    The bulletments on the Inte went on one after another, and the screams of the fans by the red


    carpet were louder and louder. The host asked two questions and let them in.


    After the three of them entered, they found their seats. Carly and Ira were in front of them. Carly turned


    around and rolled her eyes at Sasha without saying anything.


    Darwin snorted. ¡°Troll.¡±


    Sasha said, ¡°We¡¯re in public. Pay attention to your image.¡±


    Darwin replied, ¡°My fans like me for not having an image.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s not quarrel in public,¡± Zane said.


    As Marie stood in front of the television, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and asked,


    ¡°Andres?¡±


    ¡°Marie, I have big news for you!¡± Andres sounded very excited.


    ¡°What news?¡± Marie asked.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    ¡°I have a friend in the judging panel of this Drama Feast, saying that someone gave them a big gift.


    Guess who it is?¡± Andres¡¯ voice was full of joy.


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Carly?¡±


    Andres said, ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled it. Can¡¯t you guess a few more times?¡±


    She immediately asked, ¡°Can your friend decide not to give her the award? Can you leave.


    evidence?¡±


    Andres was speechless, ¡°It¡¯s really unlucky for Carly to provoke you. Okay, I¡¯ll find a way to get them to


    return the gift, but I can leave the surveince video and call records.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Marie said happily, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinnerter!¡±


    Andres immediately said, ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! If Dennis finds out that you¡¯re having dinner with me, he


    will surely take back the Global Medias. I¡¯m going to be unemployed soon!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    As soon as Andres hung up the phone, he immediately called Dennis again, ¡°Dennis!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s head ached when he heard the cheerful voice. He rubbed his brow and said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I need money to help Marie bully Carly!¡± Andres said concisely.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± Dennis was very straightforward.


    ¡°750 thousand dors will do.¡± Andres felt no shame in his hogging.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Cullen transfer it to youter. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± Dennis hung up the phone and asked


    Cullen to transfer the money.


    Andres was happy. Marie was really a cash cow. Dennis would consent to anything at the mere sound


    of Marie¡¯s name, without even asking for it.


    At the awards ceremony, Zane performed a song from his new album as a guest performer and


    received cheers from the audience.


    The host announced that Carly, Sasha, and two new actresses had been nominated for the Best


    Neer Award, and the final winner was Sasha!


    Carly was stunned. Why was it Sasha? Dad told her clearly that he had taken care of the judging panel.


    Wasn¡¯t this the award given to her?


    Ira turned to look at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Carly shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Ira patted her hand andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are other awardster.¡±


    Carly nodded. The Best Neer Award might not have much value, and her prize should be at the


    back.


    After another round of performances, the Most Popr Actor Award was presented. The winner was


    undoubtedly Darwin.


    Darwin stood up and tugged at his suit. He walked onto the stage to deliver his eptance speech. A


    group of fans behind him cheered and screamed. Darwin smiled and looked at the audience, saying,


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Michelson, for making the current Jaime Constance!¡±


    His words pushed the atmosphere to a climax!


    ¡°Oh my! Jaime and Jordyn!¡±


    ¡°Please be together!¡±


    ¡°What kind of handsome face is Darwin? He¡¯s so flirtatious!¡±


    ¡°Give Sasha a shot! I want to see her!¡±


    ¡°Zane must be thinking, ¡®It was supposed to be a three-person story, but I never had my name on


    it.¡±¡±


    The bulletments went wild, and the fans¡¯ screams were about to overturn the roof. Many viewers


    were hurt because of the death of Jordyn in the Against the War. It seemed that they were united again


    today to fulfill their wish.


    Sasha sat under the stage. She sighed as she looked at Darwin, who was ying a drama on the


    stage. Can¡¯t he stop making a scene for one day?


    The audience shouted the names of Darwin and Sasha loudly. Carly clenched her fists. Wasn¡¯t Sasha


    relying on herself to hook up with Darwin?


    What about Marie? She hooked up with Andres? What¡¯s the big deal? Her Ira was much better than


    these people! Just Jet Sasha be proud for a while longer!


    Immediately afterwards, the Most Popr Actress Award was nominated by Shirley, Sophia, Carly,


    and Sasha!


    Carly smiled. The ratings of Youth were very good. When theizens voted for the most popr


    actress online, she received a high number of votes. Mason even took care of the judging panel. She


    would be the only one who received the award.


    On the big screen, the works of the four actresses were released one by one. When it was rolling, the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    host announced, ¡°The most popr actress¡­¡±


    The camera swept in front of the four actresses in turn. Carly straightened her dress and was ready


    to get up.


    ¡°The most popr actress of the year, Sasha!¡± The host announced loudly, and the audience


    apuded.


    When the camera was pointed at Sasha in her seat, she hadn¡¯t reacted yet, but Carly had already


    stood up. That was an embarrassing moment. Ira pulled Carly and let her sit down.


    Sasha smiled at her, stood up, and went on stage to receive the award.


    Because of this, an argument had been raised in the bulletments.


    ¡°Why is Carly standing up? Does she want to receive the award?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as confident as her. Shirley doesn¡¯t even dare to stand up. How dare she?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Carly is not that kind of person!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Carly looked at the door just now. Obviously, she wanted to go out! Don¡¯t mess


    around!¡±


    Carly¡¯s fans attacked the others crazily, and thement area gradually quieted down.


    Sasha stood on the stage, holding the trophy. She took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°Thank you very


    much for your recognition. What I want to thank most is my boss, who trusted me and made me able to


    keep my dream. Without her, there would be no Jordyn in everyone¡¯s eyes!¡±


    Sitting in front of the television, Marie was happy to hear Sasha¡¯s words. She knew that the boss Sasha


    was talking about was her, but she couldn¡¯t expose herself yet, so she couldn¡¯t go to the


    scene with them.


    The fans shouted Sasha¡¯s name, while Carly sat in her seat with a livid face.


    How could this happen? This prize should have been hers! How could it be Sasha¡¯s?


    Wasn¡¯t it done? Dad told her that the prize was in the bag! Why did it turn out like this now!


    When the camera swept over, Carly¡¯s angry face was caught on camera before she could reorganize


    her expression.


    Soon, the hashtags ¡°Jaime and Jordyn¡± and ¡°Darwin and Sasha¡± quickly became the trending.


    topics.


    At the same time, the hashtags ¡°Carly Angry¡± and ¡°Carly Mistakenly Believed That She Got an Award¡±


    were also trending.


    The whole process of Carly standing up confidently and sitting down awkwardly was photographed, as


    well as when Sasha gave her award speech, Carly was sitting with a sullen expression, and they


    were all posted on Twitter.


    Carly¡¯s and Sasha¡¯s fans were quarreling on Twitter.


    ¡°Carly is so funny. She didn¡¯t win the prize and me it on Sasha?¡±


    ¡°Our Carly is not trying to receive an award at all!¡±


    ¡°LOL. If so, then why did she stand up? Did she want to find a ce to pee at the award site? That¡¯s so


    celebrity.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sasha just relying on the poprity of Darwin to win the award? What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°Sasha is notoriously grumpy in the circle, yet youpliment her for being gentle? Gee, are you.


    blind?¡±


    ¡°Fine. We can¡¯t afford to mess with Ms. Spence. After all, she still has the support of a sister who is


    the best actress!¡±


    ¡°Take Ms. Sasha away for Darwin. We can¡¯t afford to mess with her.¡±


    While the fans were quarreling, Andres had already sent the video and call records of Carly bribing the


    judges to Marie. She put them away, for it was not the right time yet.


    There should be a banquet after the awards ceremony. Darwin and the others could handle these


    things themselves, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    After turning off the television, Marie walked out of thepany and waited for Luca to pick her up.


    She promised Dennis to go to France with him, and she also promised that she would not approach


    Wren. She would just go and take a look ande back, but she was always uneasy.


    She stood on the side of the road and called Luca, asking him when he would arrive, while a van


    stopped in front of her. The car door opened, and two burly men jumped down, covering her mouth and


    dragging her into the car.


    Her phone fell to the ground. Before she could resist, a pungent smell rushed into her nose, and she


    instantly lost consciousness.


    When Marie woke up, she was dizzy. The smell was familiar to her. It was the ether that they used to


    use.


    She rubbed her head, sat up, and looked around at the gooey light and big bed. Needless to think, she


    knew what would happen next.


    The question was who kidnapped her?

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Luca arrived at Maris Entertainment. He got out of the car and waited for five minutes, yet he still didn¡¯t


    see Marie, which was odd for she clearly called and said she was waiting for him downstairs.


    Luca took out his phone to make a call, but the phone rang at his feet. He picked it up and confirmed


    that it was from Marie. He was startled. Something happened!


    He scrolled through her phone and called Dennis. When Dennis saw her phone number, he


    answered it, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Luca said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Whitney, something happened to Marie!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Luca, Marina¡¯s driver. She asked me to pick her up from thepany. I only found her phone


    on the side of the road when I arrived here!¡± Luca hurriedly exined the whole story.


    ¡°Drive to Whitney Group!¡± Dennis hung up the phone and immediately instructed Cullen, ¡°Investigate it!


    Check every surveince camera on that street!¡±


    Cullen immediately called to retrieve the surveince video. As soon as the other party heard that it


    was the president of Whitney Group who wanted the video, he immediately sent it over.


    Cullen began to check the surveince downstairs of Maris Entertainment and saw a van taking her


    away. He followed the surveince and found that it drove to the vi area.


    There was no surveince on the entire road outside the vi area. The van disappeared at the fork


    of the road. The people living in the vi were either rich or noble, and they couldn¡¯t get


    surveince in a short time.


    Luca was anxious. ¡°What should we do? Marie has been kidnapped for half an hour! What if


    something happens?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen!¡± Dennis said in a deep voice, and he ordered, ¡°Cullen, go get the car!¡±


    Cullen ran out to drive, Luca sat in the front, and Dennis sat in the back seat. He narrowed his eyes


    and said, ¡°To the vi area.¡±


    Cullen had never driven so fast in his life. If something happened to Marie, Mr. Whitney wouldn¡¯t care


    who lived in that vi. He would destroy that ce!


    When they reached the fork in the road, where the van disappeared in the surveince cameras, Luca


    jumped out of the car, looked down the road, and suddenly sprang to his feet. ¡°The road on the right!


    This road on the right! People in the vi area usually drive cars. The tires of that van should be of the


    model 185R14! It¡¯s such a rash on the right!¡±


    Luca jumped into the car. ¡°Drive! Drive!¡±


    Get Bors


    Cullen said as he turned, ¡°Do you know so much about all kinds of car tires?¡±


    Luca was a little proud. ¡°Sure! When we were in Fra¡­ Well, it¡¯s a thing of a hobby. You see it every


    day, you remember.¡±


    Luca scratched his head and almost spilled the beans.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes. He knew that Luca was not an ordinary person. He had no identity, no


    certificate, and was very skillful.


    But he didn¡¯t have time to care about that now. He just wanted to know who took Marie away.


    The car drove all the way in. The vi area was not big, so Cullen looked for the van from door to door.


    In the room, Marie struggled to sit up. Those people had covered her with a high dose of ethers. She


    was dizzy and weak.


    She got out of bed and tightened her clothes. This shouldn¡¯t be a hotel room. There were coffee tables


    and furniture in the room, like someone else¡¯s bedroom.


    Marie rummaged through the room and found a fruit knife. Holding it in her hand, she hid behind.


    the door.


    The doorknob turned, and a man had just stepped in. Without saying a word, Marie mmed the door


    shut. The man let out a scream and kicked the door open.


    Feeling weak all over, Marie was hit by the door and staggered back. There was a darkness in front of


    her. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Dereon¡¯s face.


    Dereon?


    As long as Marie thought about the name, she would be disgusted. She thought that Dereon had not


    made a move for so long, and he should have given up on her. How could he still kidnap her to the


    house?


    Dereon rubbed his mped leg and walked over with a lewd smile on his face. ¡°Wow? Why are you so


    strong after taking the ethers? It¡¯s okay. I like women like you!¡±


    Before M¨¢rie could dodge, Dereon grabbed her and threw her on the bed. She was more dizzy from


    the throw, and her vision turned ck.


    Dereonughed and stepped forward, shouting, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to score you for a long time! Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll definitely treat you well!¡±


    Dereon, if you dare to touch me, you will definitely die today!¡± Marie said through gritted teeth.


    That kind of turned Dereon on. He touched her face while asking, ¡°Who dares to provoke our family in


    New York? Even if I kill you today, your family won¡¯t dare to bother me!¡±


    ¡°What


    ¡°What about the Whitney family?¡± asked Marie suddenly. ¡°What about Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Dennis?¡± Dereon was stunned.


    ¡°Yes! Dennis Whitney! If you dare to touch me, Dennis will kill you today!¡± Marie raised her head


    and said.


    She was so weak that it was impossible for her to escape from the control of an adult man. She could


    only bet that Dereon was afraid of Dennis and didn¡¯t dare toy a finger on her, even if it could only


    buy her some time. She believed that Luca would find her!


    Dereon stared at her and stroked her smooth face, which made Marie turn her head in disgust.


    Then, Dereon held her face and mocked, ¡°Dennis Whitney? Everyone in New York knows that¡¯ Dennis


    is not interested in women. He will go against the Hebert family for you? Who are you trying to scare?¡±


    Ignoring Marie¡¯s struggles, he tore off her top, revealing light pink lingerie. Her skin was fair, and


    Dereon¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. He didn¡¯t care how hard she struggled, so he went up to kiss her.


    He reached out and tugged at her clothes. Fortunately, Marie was wearing skin-tight jeans that day,


    which wasted a lot of time.


    Holding back the feeling of nausea, Marie reached out and touched the ashtray on the bedside table..


    She picked it up and smashed it hard on Dereon¡¯s head. Dereon screamed miserably, sat up, and


    touched his head. Then he saw his hand was full of blood.


    He pulled Marie up and pped her hard in the face. ¡°You¡¯re pushing me, Marie Spence! It¡¯s an honor


    for you that I want to bang you!¡±


    After being pped, half of Marie¡¯s face was burning with pain, and her head was buzzing. She


    shook and fell from the bed, where she touched a cold object in her hand. She opened her eyes and


    found that it was the fruit knife she had just found.


    She held the knife in her hand and stared at Dereon. This was her only way to save her life. She had to


    save herself before she could get Luca to save her.


    Dereon pulled her up against the wall and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want to kill me?¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, Marie said, ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    Dereon sniffed around her neck and smiled even more happily, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to catch you, my


    little beauty. If I let you go without doing anything, won¡¯t I suffer a lot?¡±


    He touched the blood on top of his head again, rubbed his hand against Marie¡¯s clothes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay for me to bleed. I like it to be exciting. The more you struggle, the more I enjoy it!¡±


    Marie closed her eyes, as if she was going to fall into aa. She could only stand firmly on the wall


    and Dereon.


    Dereon patted her face and said, ¡°All right, throw the knife away. Do you dare to kill someone? Stop


    bluffing!¡±


    Gradually, Marie opened her eyes. Her eyes, which had always been clear and clean, were dark.


    Without the daze and weakness just now, her eyes were full of coldness, looking at him as if she was


    looking at a dead person.


    She pulled up the corner of her mouth to the pain on her face, frowned, and smiled. Her smile was


    bloodthirsty and enchanting, and Dereon was stunned. She leaned over and whispered in Dereon¡¯s


    ear, ¡°I¡¯ve killed a lot of people.¡±


    Dereon was stunned. The sound of a sharp weapon piercing through his flesh came clearly. He felt a


    pain in his abdomen and lowered his head incredulously. The familiar fruit knife was stuck in his


    abdomen, and blood flowed out and stained his shirt.


    He looked at Marie incredulously. He couldn¡¯t believe that this seemingly harmless girl really


    stabbed him with a knife. After all, she looked so weak that she was about to faint.


    As if she hadpletely lost her hesitation and fear, Marie held the knife and pierced forward, her face


    still stained with Dereon¡¯s blood that had just been rubbed, and she smiled brightly, ¡°I told you, if you


    dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Dereon staggered and fell to the ground. Without support, Marie slid down the wall and fell to the


    floor.


    She knew that the knife wouldn¡¯t kill him, but if the blood flowed like this, he would die of excessive


    blood loss sooner orter.


    Before she could stand up, hasty footsteps came from outside, and her heart thumped. Marie was


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    doomed. She really had no strength to deal with others.


    The door was kicked open. Looking at Dennis striding in, she thought she was so weak that she was


    hallucinating-


    Dennis squatted beside her, he couldn¡¯t care less about her not wearing a top and asked, ¡°Where are


    you hurt? Where do you bleed?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not my blood.¡±


    Cullen and Luca followed Dennis in. When they saw that Marie was topless, they immediately


    turned around and faced the wall.


    Dennis took off his suit and covered her body. He picked her up horizontally and said in a cold but


    gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Marie was thenpletely unconscious in his arms.


    Cullen turned around and looked at Dereon, who was unconscious on the floor, and asked, ¡°Mr.


    Get Bo


    Whitney, what should we do?¡±


    Dennis looked at the broken clothes, the ashtray stained with blood, and Dereon with a knife on the


    floor. His face was livid. He didn¡¯t dare to think about what Dereon would do to her if he camete.


    ¡°Send him to the hospital. Don¡¯t let him die. Ask Gavin to wait for me at Glorious Estate,¡± Dennis


    said.


    Cullen called an ambnce, and Luca walked up and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, where are you taking Marie


    to?¡±


    Dennis tightened his arms around Marie. ¡°Home.¡±


    Spence is


    After he left with Marie in his arms, Cullen pulled Luca back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. the safest with


    Mr. Whitney. Just go back and tell Old Mr. Spence that Mr. Whitney takes Ms. Spence abroad.¡±


    Luca scratched his head, nced down at Dereon, walked up and kicked him again, and asked, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you just let him die here?¡±


    Cullen sighed, ¡°If he dies, Ms. Spence will go to jail, okay?¡±


    Luca followed Cullen to deal with the scene and took Dereon to the hospital.


    Dennis took Marie back to Glorious Estate, and Gavin was already waiting in the living room. Seeing


    that she was in aa covered in blood, he knew that this was not the time to joke.


    Dennis put Marie on the bed and went to the bathroom to get a towel to wipe the blood off her upper


    body. He didn¡¯t see any scars except some scrapes, and the blood shouldn¡¯t be hers either.


    Gavin came in and checked again, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that she overdosed on the


    ether. I¡¯ll give her an injection and she¡¯ll be fine after a sleep. Apply the medicine to the wounds on her


    body on time.¡±


    Gavin followed Dennis to the living room after the injection. Looking at Dennis¡¯s cold side face, he


    patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dennis was sitting on the sofa with a ss of whiskey in his hand, trembling slightly. He was trying very


    hard to calm down.


    ¡°When I went in, she was lying on the ground covered in blood,¡± Dennis said suddenly.


    Gavin poured himself a ss of wine and said, ¡°When you were on missions with yton, your injuries


    were much worse than this.¡±


    Dennis nodded and took a sip of wine, ¡°Yes, but this time, it hurts too much.¡±


    Gavin was stunned for a moment and smiled. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯s the one? Is that guy from the


    Hebert family unlucky this time?¡±


    Dennis raised his hand and smashed the ss in his hand against the wall. He turned his head to stare


    at Gavin and said word by word, ¡°Unlucky? Since he dares to hurt my woman, it¡¯s good to let


    him live!¡±


    Gavin shivered. He had known Dennis for so many years and hadn¡¯t seen him like this for a long


    time.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    When Marie woke up, it was already the next morning. She opened her eyes in a daze and sat up. She


    was still wearing yesterday¡¯s pants, and her blouse had turned into a wide T-shirt.


    Looking around at the familiar surroundings, she breathed a sigh of relief. Yesterday was not a dream.


    Dennis really came to save her.


    As soon as she sat up, the bedroom door was pushed open. Dennis walked in wearing the same T-


    shirt as her, with a light pink shirt in the crook of his arm, which was actually a little cute.


    ¡°Is this yours?¡± Marie pointed to the clothes on her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dennis nodded. ¡°Your clothes are broken, and there are no pajamas of yours at home. I


    randomly took one to change you into.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Marie blushed. Did Dennis change her clothes?


    Dennis sat on the edge of her bed, looked at her, and said, ¡°I just briefly examined the injuries on you


    yesterday. Take off your pants and see if there are more injuries. The ointment given by Gavin. is in the


    bathroom. Remember to apply the medicine.¡±


    He put the light pink clothes on the bed and said, ¡°I just bought you new pajamas. Go to the bathroom


    and change into it. You have a lot of scratches on your body, so don¡¯t take the bath for now. Come out


    for breakfast after washing up.¡±


    Marie looked at Dennis. He was very different from usual today. He should be very cold and


    taciturn, but now he was sitting on the edge of her bed, nagging her about these subtle things,


    looking at her as if looking at a fragile porcin doll.


    Marie tugged at the corner of Dennis¡¯ shirt, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Dennis, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dennis looked up at her, his eyes full of gentleness and apology, and a hint of pain. He stroked her red


    and swollen face and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you got hurt.¡±


    With a smile, Marie tugged at the hem of Dennis¡¯ shirt and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    She smiled happily. She was really d, for at that critical moment, just when she wanted someone to


    save her, Dennis really came.


    Even if Dennis didn¡¯te, she could still walk


    ut by herself when she recovered her strength. But when Dennis covered her with his clothes and held


    her in his arms, she felt really warm.


    At that moment, no matter how messy the scene was, she fell asleep in his arms at ease.


    Dennis pulled her into his arms without waiting for her to finish. His arms were locked tightly, and his


    big palm stroked the soft hair on the back of her head, as if he finally felt this girl breathing in his arms.


    He closed his eyes in peace and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    With a lump in her throat, Marie wrapped her arms tightly around Dennis¡¯ waist. This man was really


    capable of making her cry again and again, forcing her to trust and rely on him more and


    more.


    Marie withdrew from his embrace and said, ¡°I want to eat grilled fish from Fairy Restaurant. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Okay, you go change your clothes. I¡¯ll go buy it now.¡±


    Marie picked up her pajamas and walked into the bathroom. She took off her shirt and her underwear


    was still stained with blood. Dennis just wiped her exposed skin and didn¡¯t take off her clothes rashly.


    She took off her clothes and threw them into the trash can. There were bruises all over her body. She


    was pushed around by Dereon yesterday and hit a lot of bruises.


    She wiped her body with a wet towel. There was a tube of ointment on the vanity table. After applying it


    carefully, she changed into her pajamas and washed her face before walking out of the


    room.


    In the dining room, Dennis had already bought the grilled fish. He noticed that she was walking in a


    rather awkward way.


    Dennis lowered his head. There wererge bruises and abrasions on her calf. Seeing his eyes, Marie


    smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a superficial injury. It¡¯ll be healed in a couple of days.¡±


    Dennis walked over with a sullen face, picked her up, and ced her on the chair in the dining room.


    He stood up to get her the dishes, ¡°I feel distressed too for a superficial injury.¡±


    Without saying anything, Dennis served the meal and sat down to eat.


    Suddenly, Marie asked, ¡°Is Dereon¡­ dead?¡±


    Dennis said coldly, ¡°He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    Marie heaved a sigh of relief. The situation was critical at that time, and she had no choice but to kill


    him. But if Dereon really died, she would be burdened with a human life again in this life.


    Looking up at Dennis¡¯s face, she asked, ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡±


    Dennis gave her a piece of fish, ¡°Eat.¡±


    She sighed. Dennis was not willing to tell her. Was he going to kill Dereon quietly?


    ¡®Dennis, don¡¯t do anything stupid. It¡¯s not worth getting your hands dirty for that kind of scumbag.¡± Marie


    was a little worried that Dennis really killed Dereon in a fit of anger.


    Dennis looked up at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Get Borus


    Only then did she lower her head to eat. As she ate, she suddenly remembered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been home


    all day. What about Grandpa?¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°I asked Luca to tell Old Mr. Spence that I took you to France. We¡¯ll leave after dinner and


    be back in a few days when your injuries are healed.¡±


    Marie nodded. As soon as she heard that she was going to France, her mind was a little numb,


    buzzing, and her thoughts were in a mess.


    After dinner, Marie changed into a long skirt, and Dennis picked her up and went downstairs.


    Marie could only ept it. It seemed that as long as she was injured, Dennis would think she


    couldn¡¯t walk and always hold her.


    When they arrived at the airport, Cullen went to check them in. Marie asked, ¡°Does Cullen have my


    certificate?¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Luca has given him all your documents and luggage. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Marie got on the ne that she realized that she was going to France.


    During the dozen-hour flight, she was lethargic. Then she felt cold as she fell asleep in a daze.


    Dennis asked Cullen to get the nket and cover her up. The girl huddled under the nket and


    slept in his arms obediently. Her eyshes were clear, like a fairy.


    The moment she woke up again, they arrived in France. When she woke up, it was time to get off the


    ne. When she set foot on thend of France again, her mood wasplicated.


    She did not know who her parents were. As far as she could remember, she had been in the Rodger


    Group. The relentless training had turned her into the most perfect knife in Seth¡¯s hands. His


    her and Wren differently.


    When she was on the verge of death, Wren¡¯s words lingered in her ears like a curse.


    ording to Wren, she was just a pawn of Rodger Group, and she would be abandoned at any time.


    Yeah, she was born to be a pawn.


    ¡°Marie?¡± Dennis patted her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Snapping back to her senses, Marie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Cullen drove to the hotel. It was the same presidential suite with two bedrooms. Dennis carried Marie in


    and put her on the sofa in the living room, and stroked her hair, ¡°You y by yourself for a while, I¡¯ll go


    deal with things.¡±


    Marie nodded obediently and sat in the living room reading a magazine. Not long after, the doorbell


    rang.


    The door of the study was closed, and Dennis and Cullen might not hear it. So, she stood up and


    opened the door, stunned.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    ¡°yton?¡± Marie didn¡¯t know why yton was here.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, long time no see.¡± yton was also stunned to see her and quickly greeted her.


    She invited him in and said, ¡°Dennis and Cullen are in the study.¡±


    yton nodded and turned to look at her. ¡°Ms. Spence, are you here to visit France?¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been here, so Dennis takes me here to show me around.¡±


    yton nced at her without saying anything. He then turned around and knocked on the study¡¯s


    door before walking in.


    The study¡¯s door was closed again. Although Marie didn¡¯t know what they were discussing, she felt that


    it was not just a banquet.


    The door seemed to be locked with the secret of Dennis and the others. It was so airtight that even


    Marie couldn¡¯t find out anything.


    Suddenly, her phone vibrated, and she walked to the balcony to answer it. ¡°Emory?¡±


    ¡°Marie, Luca said you¡¯re in France?¡± Emory asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to the Terry Group¡¯s banquet tomorrow,¡± said Marie.


    ¡°Are you crazy? If Wren sees your face, you won¡¯t live to see another day! You can¡¯t go!¡±


    Emory was going crazy. He didn¡¯t know why, but maybe it was because of the face that looked


    exactly like Rose that they subconsciously wanted to protect her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Marie. Don¡¯t go. Even if you want revenge, you can¡¯t rush it!¡± Kate also advised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go head-to-head with them, nor will I be stupid enough to die,¡± Marieforted.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t go! Kate and I will be there soon. We¡¯ll take you back to the country!¡± Emory said.


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°You guys came to France? What if the Rodger Group finds out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that anymore. I¡¯ll send you back first!¡± Emory was very determined.


    Failing to refuse, she said, ¡°Dennis will call the police if you rush up to send me away now. I¡¯m really


    just going to the party to have some fun, and it¡¯s a Christmas masquerade. No one can recognize me


    when I¡¯m wearing a mask. If you guys are really worried, wait for me outside and I¡¯ll keep in touch with


    you, how about that?¡±


    Einory couldn¡¯t persuade her and sighed, ¡°Marie, if something happens to you, we won¡¯t be able to face


    Rose in the future.¡±


    Cat Bos


    ¡°Noth


    ¡°Nothing will happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Marie also felt moved.


    How could something happen to her? She wanted to live well and let everyone who hurt her pay the


    price.


    At dinner, the hotel brought the steak, and it was only then that Dennis and the others finally opened


    the door and left the study.


    Marie sat in the dining room and waited for them to have dinner. The three of them walked out


    while talking andughing, as if there was nothing serious.


    Suddenly, yton said, ¡°Gavin said he¡¯ll be here tomorrow morning.¡±


    Dennis nodded. Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Is Gavin here too?¡±


    ¡°Well, he will be here to check on your injuries,¡± Dennis said.


    Maric lowered her head to eat. It was definitely not what Dennis said. There were only superficial


    wounds on her body, not a single obvious one. She could disinfect and apply medicine when she was


    at home. Why did he let Gavine all the way to France?


    After dinner yton left, and so did Cullen, not knowing what he was doing outside. Dennis sat in the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    living room watching TV with her and asked, ¡°Are you okay to go to the party tomorrow?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Dennis rubbed her hair and asked, ¡°Do you want to go downstairs for a walk?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Okay, wait for me to change my clothes.¡±


    She changed into shorts and a loose T-shirt, wearing sneakers, and went downstairs with Dennis.


    There was a garden and swimming pool downstairs of the hotel, and the environment was very good. A


    few blond and blue-eyed people sat together and chatted. Seeing the two having good looks, they all


    looked at them a few more times, and she smiled kindly.


    Dennis turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay in France for a few more days?¡±


    Stunned, Marie shook her head and said, ¡°No, Maris Entertainment is still in the upturn. There are


    a lot of things to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what Old Mr. Whitney said to youst time,¡± Dennis said suddenly.


    Stunned, Marie realized that the Old Mr. Whitney was referring to Dennis¡¯s father.


    Her grandfather had told her that the situation in the Whitney family was moreplicated. Dennis


    seemed to have a bad rtionship with his father, and he didn¡¯t even want to call him father in front


    of outsiders.


    ¡°When he and my mother met abroad, he was already married. My mother didn¡¯t know about it and


    followed him stupidly for several years. She didn¡¯t know that she was a mistress until she returned to


    the country. His original wife died of illness and insisted on my mother destroying their family. My


    mother was in a trance for a while and had a car ident.¡± Dennis¡¯ voice was calm as he talked to her


    about that painful past.


    Dennis smiled self-deprecatingly, ¡°My mom is stupid. She gave her whole life to a scumbag.¡±


    Marie¡¯s heart ached for a moment. She stretched out her hand and held Dennis¡¯ hand. His hand was


    warm, wrapped around her hand, surprisingly harmonious.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Marie said.


    L


    drove away


    Dennis held her hand and said, ¡°I fought with the Whitney family for so many years, those half-siblings,


    and held the Whitney Group firmly in my hands. However, besides those, nothing else to do. After all,


    he is my biological father. How can I take revenge?¡±


    I have


    His voice was calm from beginning to end, but it was this calmness that made Marie breathless.


    That was something that Dennis couldn¡¯t make up for in his life. People who hurt his mother passed


    away one by one, and the only one left was his father. His biological father who was rted to him by


    blood. He hated him in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t do more to get back at him.


    Marie didn¡¯t know why Dennis was telling her this. She was just very sad. This seemingly omnipotent


    man had a bloody past in his heart.


    She stretched out her hand and gently hugged Dennis, patting him on the back as if she was


    She blurted it out without thinking.


    She said you still have me.


    She didn¡¯t know when it started, but she seemed to have acquiesced in her heart that she was naturally


    involved with Dennis.


    On this silent night, the man who had always been cold calmly said those painful memories. She didn¡¯t


    know how tofort him, so she could only lean up to hug him and tell him that he wasn¡¯t


    alone.


    Dennis looked down at her, his dark eyes reflecting this small person with a gorgeous face.


    He lowered his head, feeling the warmthing from his lips. Marie¡¯s eyshes trembled uneasily,


    and she raised her head shyly. She grabbed his clothes and held her breath.


    For the first time, she did not refuse, did not dodge, and quietly endured a kiss.


    Her docile and submissive appearance swept away the displeasure in Dennis¡¯ heart, and he savored


    her sweetness carefully.


    Under the warm light in the hotel garden, the tall man lowered his head and kissed the long-haired girl.


    The girl stood on tiptoe to barely met his lips, and the scene was surprisingly harmonious.


    He tightened his arms around her and deepened the kiss. The girl grunted ufortably and pushed


    his chest discontentedly before Dennis let go.


    Marie¡¯s breathing was a little rapid. Dennis stretched out his hand, rubbed his rough fingertips against


    her delicate red lips, and smiled contentedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to breathe while kissing?¡±


    Her face turned red. She red at Dennis, turned around, and ran. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed. Good


    night!¡±


    Dennis followed behind her and watched her rush into the elevator and lock him outside. He had no


    choice but to enter the elevator next to her.


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, the one next to her also opened the door. Dennis walked out


    calmly and followed her back to their room.


    She lowered her head and ran back to her room to take a shower. Looking at herself in the mirror with


    a blushing face, she pped her face vigorously. ¡°Marie! Are you crazy?¡±


    She actually kissed Dennis?


    She must have sleepwalked, right?


    In the past, she would resist when Dennis kissed her. What happened this time?


    It must be because Dennis was ying victim with her!


    She was so sympathetic that she didn¡¯t push him away!


    It must be!


    Dennis was working in the room, but his mind was in a mess. He also realizedter how sweet the kiss


    was just now,


    This person, Marie Spence, was simply his poison.


    All he could think about was the way she stood on her tiptoes obediently just now. Her little face.


    flushed and her eyshes fluttered lightly, like a butterfly pping its wings.


    Dennis held his forehead helplessly. It was just a kiss that he was so turned on. He would surely


    suffer a lot in the future.


    Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­


    Ten minutester¡­ His beloved girl was next door! Screw calm down!


    Dennis dropped his pen, stood up, and strode out, pushing open the door of Marie¡¯s room.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    After taking a shower, Marie walked out in her pajamas and looked at Dennis who suddenly barged in


    with a dumbfounded expression. Thinking of the way the two of them had just been downstairs,


    she rubbed her hands in embarrassment. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, something pressed on her mouth.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie was shocked.


    She staggered backward and fell onto the bed. Dennis¡¯s hand sped the back of her head, and he


    pressed it up. One of his hands propped up on the bed, deepening the kiss again.


    Her mind was a mess, and she was in a daze until Dennis gasped and murmured in her ear, ¡°You¡¯d


    better deal with your business quickly.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Marie asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Facing you, my self-control is very limited.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Dennis got up and looked at her in annoyance. He was a little helpless and satisfied, ¡°It¡¯s too sweet.


    I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    This time, she wasn¡¯t as obedient as before. She picked up the pillow and threw it at him. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Dennis obediently rolled back to his room and took two cold baths before lying back on the bed to


    sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After walking out of the room, Marie lowered her head and finished her breakfast. What happenedst


    night was too awkward, and she didn¡¯t want to look up and look at Dennis at all!


    However, Dennis asked her, ¡°Can I hire a stylist to give you a makeover tonight?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Dennis asked, ¡°Do you want a mask? I¡¯ll ask Cullen to buy one.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Marie,¡± Dennis called her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She lowered her head and cut the toast.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± Dennis asked with a smile.


    She raised her head and red at him fiercely. ¡°No!¡±


    Dennis nodded and didn¡¯t say anything, with an unconcealed smile in his eyes.


    His girl was so cute when she was angry and shy.


    Get Borus


    In the evening, Cullen came to the door with the stylist. He was a blond man. When he saw Marie, he


    enthusiastically praised her beauty.


    Marie was dragged into the room to put on makeup and styling. It took her two hours before she was


    released.


    Sitting in the living room, Dennis raised his head and looked at the person in front of him with


    amazement in his eyes.


    She was wearing a long ckce dress with a hollowed-out waist, revealing her slender waist. The


    design of the dress at the shoulders outlined the perfect corbone line. Her hair was tied behind her


    ears, and her white pearls were fastened in her hair, leaving her little ear-lobes iid with sparkling


    diamond earrings.


    With light makeup on her face, her facial features were delicate and beautiful, and her red lips were


    eye-catching, a little less youthful, and a little more flirtatious.


    With a few masks on the coffee table, Marie walked over with the hem of her skirt in her hands, picked


    up a ck one with a silver frame and handed it to the stylist, asking him to put it on for her.


    Dennis stood up and walked over to her. He wrapped his arms around her waist. Her skin was smooth


    and warm. He stared at her delicate face and asked, ¡°No need to put on the mask, right?¡±


    It seemed that afterst night¡¯s intimacy, Dennis was getting closer and closer to her.


    She pped Dennis¡¯ hand away and asked, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Cullen was speechless.


    Was Mr. Whitney being disliked?


    Dennis smiled, ¡°Okay, it just so happens that I don¡¯t want others to see it.¡±


    He reached out, took the mask from the stylist¡¯s hand, and helped her put it on.


    Half of her perfect makeup was covered, revealing her dainty nose and charming red lips. She smiled,


    beautiful and unparalleled.


    Dennis turned around and stretched out his arm, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie hooked his arm, picked up her handbag, and followed him downstairs.


    Cullen opened the car door and let the two of them get in the car before he went around to the driver¡¯s


    seat and drove to the banquet of Terry Group.


    The banquet was held at the Witton Manor. The manor was owned by Terry Group. It was rumored to


    have a beautiful view, but ordinary people did not have the chance to go in. However, Marie had


    been there with Seth.


    Get Bot


    Cullen drove all the way into the manor. After parking the car, he opened the car door for Dennis and


    Marie, who held Dennis¡¯ hand and stepped into the hall.


    In the brightly lit hall, with a mix of French and English, she took a deep breath. This was the familiar


    environment, as if she had returned here again after a lifetime!


    Dennis wore a ck patterned suit, with sharp and well-defined facial features. He didn¡¯t wear a mask,


    and as soon as he stepped into the hall, he was met with countless gazes. Many people greeted him,


    and he responded with a slight nod.


    Marie didn¡¯t know that Dennis had such a significant influence in France.


    Dennis spoke to her with a slight tilt of his head, ¡°I have something to do with ytonter, don¡¯t go far,


    just y in the banquet hall.¡±


    Marie nodded, understanding that he didn¡¯t have anything to do, but she had a feeling that Dennis


    didn¡¯t want to tell her.


    At the Masquerade Ball, people mingled and intertwined, and Marie saw many unfamiliar faces. The


    vast majority of men were not wearing masks, as they attended the banquet to discuss business, not to


    y and hide their identities.


    There were many apanying femalepanions, wearing various masks, who were purely there to


    join in the fun. There were also socialitedies with delicate makeup wandering through the crowd. For


    them, their faces were the key to attracting men, so how could they be covered by


    masks?


    In the hall, the waiters weaving through the crowd were dressed in white uniforms with red bow


    ties, while the female waitresses wore red short skirts. All of them wore matching white masks,


    perfectly embodying the Christmas atmosphere.


    Marie held Dennis¡¯ arm, watching him converse with different people, speaking fluent French and


    even Russian, feeling a little burst of pride inside.


    This man exuded an air of nobility in every gesture, as if he had the power to dominate the world. It


    seemed there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do, and nothing could catch his attention.


    Dennis turned his head and met Marie¡¯s gaze, asking, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Marie blurted out, ¡°Look at you, so confident and acting like you¡¯re above everything!¡±


    Dennis curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Marie, I have my eyes on you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Marie was speechless.


    Could this person really say such things without blushing or skipping a beat?


    Before Marie had a chance to retort, yton came over and greeted her, ¡°Ms. Spence, I didn¡¯t


    expect to see you here.¡±


    Marie turned her head towards yton and gave him a slight smile, raising the champagne in her


    hand. ¡°Mr. Philemon, I didn¡¯t expect to see you either.¡±


    yton¡¯s mind wandered for a moment, recalling Marie¡¯s appearance just now. The half-ck mask,


    enchanting and captivating red lips, a confident and charming smile, and the slightly raised wine


    ss¡­


    It was so familiar, as if the memories of yesterday were being reyed.


    yton grabbed Marie¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Spence, have we met somewhere before?¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    She nced down at yton¡¯s hand and frowned, ¡°Mr. Philemon, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Dennis reached out and grabbed yton¡¯s wrist. ¡°yton, let go.¡±


    yton realized his mistake, let go, and said, ¡°Sorry, I was being reckless.¡±


    Marie pulled back her hand, rubbing her arm, and said, ¡°You guys go ahead and chat, I¡¯m going to grab


    something to eat.¡±


    Marie let go of Dennis¡¯ hand and walked towards the long table with food. Dennis turned to yton


    and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    yton stared at Marie¡¯s retreating figure and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel like she¡¯s


    too familiaf.¡±


    Dennis had a gloomy expression on his face as he watched yton staring intently at Marie¡¯s


    retreating figure. So, was yton coveting his person?


    yton turned to look at Dennis and said with a helpless smile, ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to steal


    someone from you, do you?¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡± Dennis red at him.


    yton pulled him upstairs. ¡°Alright, alright, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Get Bogilis


    Marie sat in the rest area, watching as yton and Dennis went upstairs together, with Cullen following


    closely behind. They entered the room together and the door was shut tightly once again.


    She was very curious about what Dennis and the others were doing, and who yton was.


    The Terry Group was about to form an alliance with the Rodger Group, so it was impossible not to


    know about the underground influence of the Rodger Group. What about Dennis? What about yton?


    Did they have any other forces?


    As she was daydreaming, a gasp came from the crowd nearby. Marie turned around and an incredibly


    stunning woman entered the hall.


    She wore a white evening gown, with her long hair cascading down her waist. Her delicate makeup


    entuated her perfect facial features, and she greeted others with a graceful smile, exuding the


    demeanor of a socialite.


    She was so beautiful, yet she made Marie terrified.


    Wren!


    She knew it! Wren would definitely show up!


    That polite-smiling woman was no different than a snake or scorpion in her eyes!


    She personally severed her leg tendons, destroyed her appearance, killed Mike in front of her, and


    then shot through her heart!


    After humiliating her like trash, they threw her into the jungles of Brussels to be fed to the wolves!


    She killed Jett! Killed Amy!


    This woman was the root of her lifelong hatred!


    And now, the enemy was right in front of her! So close, so close! Close enough that Marie could have


    grabbed the knife from the dining table and charged into the crowd to kill her!


    Marie stood up fiercely and walked towards the dining table. She wanted to kill Wren; once she did,


    everything would be over! Her hatred, her nightmares, and all her unease woulde to an end!


    She almost ran to the dining table, her mind seemingly filled with hatred in an instant. Her body was


    controlled by this hatred, and she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She wanted to kill Wren right then and


    there!


    The moment Marie touched the knife, her arm was suddenly grabbed!


    She turned around, and a female attendant wearing a white mask grabbed her arm, saying, ¡°Marie,


    calm down.¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°Kate?¡±


    The waitress nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me, Emory is over there.¡±


    Kate gave a signal towards the entrance, and when Marie looked over, she saw a man wearing a


    waiter¡¯s uniform and a matching white mask, nodding at her.


    ¡°How did you all get here?¡± Marie asked quietly.


    Kate stared at her hand holding the knife. ¡°If we hadn¡¯te, would you have rushed into the crowd


    and killed Wren?¡±


    Marie hesitated with the knife in her hand. ¡°This is the best opportunity, I¡¯m so close to her, I can


    seed!¡±


    Kate shook her head. ¡°No, Marie, Wren is Seth¡¯s fianc¨¦. She has far more guards around her than. we


    can see. You might be discovered before you even get close to her.¡±


    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Marie looked at Wren in the crowd, her eyes cold.


    Kate tightened her grip on her arm. ¡°Marie, if you don¡¯t seed with one strike, you¡¯ll be caught


    immediately. Once Wren sees your face, you¡¯ll never have another chance. Don¡¯t be impulsive; we


    will kill her.¡±


    Marie stared at Wren¡¯s figure, knowing that Kate¡¯s words made sense, but the hatred in her heart


    made her wish she could crush and scatter Wren.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t ruin yourself for Wren!¡± Kate reached out to grasp Marie¡¯s hand, slowly taking the dinner


    knife from her and letting out a sigh of relief.


    Marie lowered her head and said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll control myself. You guys should go now, it¡¯s


    dangerous here.¡±


    Kate shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t leave, Emory and I are tracking someone here.¡±


    asked.


    ¡°What kind of person?¡± Ma


    ¡°The small boss of thergest drugwing him for a long


    time,¡± Kate said.


    group, Landon, had some personal grudges with us


    that were unresolved, and we had been following him for a long time,¡± Kate said.


    ¡°What was the drug trafficking boss doing here?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Maybe he was secretly coborating with some businessman, who knows? Anyway, Emory and I


    only wanted his life; as for who he was working with, we didn¡¯t care,¡± Kate said.


    Marie was startled. Coborating with a merchant? Dennis and Cullen had been acting mysteriously


    these past few days, could it be rted to a drug trafficking group?


    Suddenly, her hand felt heavy, as Kate unexpectedly ced a small,pact handgun in her hand!


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°What is this for?¡±


    Get Bors


    Kate opened her purse, stuffed the gun inside, and asked while tidying up, ¡°Do you know how to shoot?


    Has Rose ever taught you this?¡±


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    You were the ones I taught to shoot¡­


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve taught it before, I know a little.¡±


    Kate zipped up the bag and shoved it into her hands. ¡°Hold on to this, if a fight breaks outter, just run,


    and hit anyone who tries to stop you!¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Was it really so bandit-like? ¡°Those who block my way shall die!¡±


    Marie tucked the bag under her arm. The small purse was originally meant for cosmetics and


    lipstick, but now it was stuffed with a handgun, making it feel hard and stiff.


    ¡°Will they start fighting?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Landon brought quite a few bodyguards, they might have already noticed me and


    Emory,¡± Kate said while looking around.


    Marie was a bit worried, but Kate patted her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Emory and I will wander


    around. You just stay calm and don¡¯t do anything to Wren.¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°I understand, you all be careful.¡±


    She watched as Kate walked to the door and left the hall with Emory, one after the other, presumably to


    investigate the surrounding situation.


    She had just turned her head when Dennis came down and saw her. He quickly walked over to her


    side. Marie, feeling a bit nervous, squeezed her purse, hoping Dennis wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°How was it? Are you tired?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The music started ying at just the right moment, and groups of men and women entered the dance


    floor to dance. Dennis reached out his hand and smiled slightly. ¡°May I have the honor of inviting this


    beautifuldy for a dance?¡±


    Marieughed, picked up her skirt slightly and bowed, cing her hand in Dennis¡¯ palm. ¡°It¡¯s an


    honor,¡±


    Dennis led her onto the dance floor, and they danced together to the gentle music. Marie¡¯s dancing


    skills were surprisingly good, like a professional dancer, which caught him off guard. ¡°Have you


    taken dance lessons before?¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Um¡­ Grandpa had someone teach me,¡± Marie casually made up an excuse to get by. These social


    etiquette rules were lessons she had to learn while at Rodger Group, otherwise she would be


    punished.


    Dennis held her as they spun around the dance floor and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take yton¡¯s words to


    heart.¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Mr. Philemon didn¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡±


    Dennisughed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to like you.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head, identally stepping on the wrong foot and


    stepping on Dennis¡¯ foot. Dennis chuckled softly. ¡°Is this revenge?¡±


    Marie scoffed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stoop to using such a simple method for revenge!¡±


    She sought revenge on someone, making sure to give them a hard time and Teaving no room for future


    trouble.


    For example, Wren.


    One day, she would remind her of everything she had done to herself in the past.


    After the dance finished, Dennis led her out of the dance floor, and a middle-aged man with graying


    hair approached and greeted, ¡°Mr. Whitney, so you were here!¡±


    Dennis turned around and nodded. ¡°Mr. Terry was looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Marie nced at the man, whose hair was graying and had a kind face, but there was an imposing


    presence in his eyebrows and eyes that made people unconsciously feel a bit fearful. This was Wren¡¯s


    father, Andrew Terry.


    ¡°Just now, the conversation with Mr. Whitney hadn¡¯t finished, so naturally, I had to look for Mr. Whitney.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Whitney was in a hurry to leave to apany his lovelydy!¡± Andrew looked at


    Marie and gave her a friendly smile.


    Marie suddenly realized. Was Dennis going upstairs just now to discuss business with Andrew?


    She smiled at Andrew as a way of greeting.


    Andrew asked, ¡°What should I call this youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Hello Mr. Terry, myst name is Spence,¡± Marie introduced herself very briefly.


    Perhaps because she was with Dennis, Andrew didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. ¡°Hello, Ms.


    Spence.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Terry, yton is more familiar with the business in France, you can talk to him directly,¡±


    Dennis tactfully declined the conversation.


    ¡°Of course, of course. It¡¯s just that Mr. Whitney rarely makes an appearance, and I wanted to


    introduce a few friends to Mr. Whitney!¡± Andrew said with a grin.


    His words had just fallen when a clear voice rang out behind him, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Andrew turned and pulled Wren close to him, introducing her to Dennis, ¡°This is Wren, the CEO of


    Whitney Group, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Wrenughed gracefully and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Whitney. Hello, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Dennis nodded as a greeting, while Marie¡¯s face stiffened, remaining silent.


    How much self-control did she need to be able to stand here and make eye contact with Wren?


    This woman, by her own hand, ended her life!


    She hated her and was also afraid of her.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of someone who tortured themselves until their body was covered in


    wounds?


    She woke up countless times from nightmares, unable to control her trembling, her heart contracting in


    pain.


    She thought that once she had taken her revenge and killed Wren, it would all be over.


    Get Bots


    In her handbag, she had Kate¡¯s gun. All she had to do was shoot Wren in the heart, and it would all


    be over.


    At that moment, Wren suddenly raised his hand and waved towards Marie and Dennis¡¯ backs.


    ¡°Seth!¡±


    A loud boom echoed in Marie¡¯s mind, as if a nuclear bomb had been thrown into her body, shattering


    her numbness into pieces.


    She felt a bit dazed, her ears filled with buzzing sounds, and her mind kept echoing Wren¡¯s pleasant


    voice saying ¡°Seth.¡±


    In this world, they only knew one Seth.


    Seth¡­


    The CEO of Rodger Group, the boss of Rodger Group¡¯s underground organization, the man who had


    apanied her for over a decade, Wren¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    The man, wearing a dark blue suit and with a somewhat mixed-race face that made his features more


    three-dimensional, stood almost at the same height as Dennis. He stood next to Wren and smiled at


    her indulgently, saying, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Andrew introduced again, ¡°Seth, this is the CEO of Whitney Group, Mr. Whitney. And this is the CEO of


    Rodger Group, Seth, who is also Wren¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    Dennis paused for a moment, the name Seth seemed very familiar. When had he heard it before?


    He turned his head to look at Marie, who was standing stiffly beside him like a lifeless doll, staring


    motionlessly at the man named Seth.


    He suddenly remembered the first time Marie got extremely drunk at the bar, and he took her back.


    to the hotel.


    She held a knife, crying and shouting that her Achilles tendon had been cut, her face had been.


    shed, and her heart had been pierced by a bullet.


    She clutched his clothes, repeatedly exining that she was not a traitor, and time and again


    expressing her devotion and life-and-death experiences.


    Finally, she cried with tears streaming down her face, and she said, ¡°Seth, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t know why he remembered everything so clearly that day, and why every word Marie had


    said was etched in his mind.


    5


    That night, the affectionate and dependent ¡°Seth¡± tugged at his heart. Later, he investigated all of her


    past but didn¡¯t find anyone named Seth. He thought that Marie was just talking nonsense because she


    was drunk.


    Get Bors


    But now, a man stood in front of him, politely greeting him, saying, ¡°Mr. Whitney, I¡¯ve heard so much


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about you. I¡¯m Seth.¡±


    Dennis reached out his hand and gripped it tightly without realizing it. He introduced himself, saying,


    ¡°Dennis.¡±


    Seth withdrew his hand, looked at Marie beside Dennis, and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Wren held Seth¡¯s arm, smiling as she said, ¡°This is Mr. Whitney¡¯spanion, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Seth, the gentleman, reached out his hand, intending to perform a hand-kissing gesture, but Marie did


    not ce her hand in his palm for a while. Seth did not get angry; he courteously lowered his hand and


    greeted her with a smile, ¡°Ms. Spence, hello.¡±


    Marie still didn¡¯t speak, she felt like she was in a persistent vegetative state with only


    consciousness.


    Her inner turmoil screamed and shouted wildly, but she was unable to give the outside world any


    more response.


    She just stood there, staring nkly, her fingers tightly gripping her purse, with so much force that her


    fingertips turned white. Her eyes were unblinking as she watched Seth and Wren.


    What a well-matched couple they were, both talented and good-looking. They should be getting


    married soon, right?


    But since Seth had already made a decision, why did he bother her?


    In countless midnight dreams, she saw Seth by her side, teaching her how to shoot, apanying her


    in boxing, walking with her, and weing her triumphant returns time and time again. He smiled as he


    gently stroked her hair, as tender as the evening sun in Paris, and said, ¡°Rose, you did


    very well.¡±


    Day after day ofpanionship made her fall deeper, she wanted to do better, to gain his affirmation


    and praise, she wanted to reach the pinnacle, and stand by his side openly and


    honorably.


    Seth told her that soon, she could have her own name and identity, and be with him forever.


    She believed it, and then what?


    Then she was thrown to Brussels by Wren, with no remains.


    The day after she woke up in Marie¡¯s body, Seth and Wren got engaged.


    Those sweet words, those gentle gazes, those unbeatable achievements, and the countless scars on


    her body suddenly became the biggest joke.


    All of this was nothing but a lie, and she, she was always the sharpest knife in Seth¡¯s hand and the


    mostpetent pawn.


    Get Boos


    She hadn¡¯t thought about Seth for a very long time. She wanted revenge and only wanted to kill Wren.


    If Seth tried to stop her, she would take revenge on him as well.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that they would meet again so soon.


    She originally thought she wouldn¡¯t have any emotions or feelings, but now, it was as if she had lost her


    tongue, unable to even say aplete ¡°hello.¡±


    Dennis¡¯ face couldn¡¯t be described as just unwell anymore. He gripped Marie¡¯s hand so tightly that he


    almost broke her wrist, but Marie seemed not to feel any pain and showed no reaction.


    This damn woman, she had never looked at him like this before!


    From the moment this man named Seth appeared, Marie seemed to have lost her soul!


    Seth turned his head and met Marie¡¯s gaze, his heart quivering slightly.


    This woman, in her clear eyes, mixed with hatred, entanglement, and apanied by despair and


    sadness.


    She stared at him, as if she had a thousand words to say.


    Her half-exposed face was exquisitely perfect, with seductive red lips that unconsciously reminded him


    of that person, the one who had apanied him for many years.


    He was somewhat curious about what the woman under the mask looked like.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, have we met before?¡± Seth asked.


    Dennis hugged Marie tightly, his actions even somewhat rough. That evening, this was the second


    person to ask Marie such a question. How many people had she actually met?


    Dennis met Seth¡¯s gaze. ¡°Was Mr. Rodgers hitting on my femalepanion?¡±


    Seth smiled kindly and said, ¡°We were just chatting, Mr. Whitney. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Marie thought, Who could have imagined that this seemingly polite gentleman had blood on his hands


    from many people?


    Bang!


    The harmonious atmosphere in the hall was suddenly interrupted by the sound of gunshots, forcibly


    pulling Marie¡¯s thoughts back. She was startled, wondering if it was Emory and the others.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    The guests screamed and scattered in all directions, women¡¯s high heels fell to the floor, expensive


    wine sses were shattered, and the once elegant and calm hall now resembled a disaster scene.


    The ce where they were talking just now was not far from the entrance. Dennis didn¡¯t have time to


    hold onto Marie before the crowd swarmed in, separating the two of them.


    Cullen shielded Dennis as they ran outside, shouting while running, ¡°Mr. Philemon sent me to get you,


    let¡¯s go meet up with them first!¡±


    Dennis shouted, ¡°Marie is gone!¡±


    Cullen pushed Dennis, and the crowd behind them kept shoving and running out, pushing Dennis


    out the door.


    He shook off Cullen and rushed into the hall again, where several people were running around, but


    none of them were Marie.


    Cullen pulled him, ¡°Mr. Whitney! Ms. Spence must have gone out! Let¡¯s go look for her!¡±


    Cullen pulled him out the door again, and a burst of gunfire followed from behind. Dennis let out a


    muffled groan, and his shoulder immediately began to bleed profusely.


    Cullen protected Dennis as they ran outside and found yton hiding in the shadows. He said, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney has been shot!¡±


    yton cursed and angrily said, ¡°There was another group involved besides us! That¡¯s why Landon


    increased his bodyguards!¡±


    Cullen first stopped Dennis¡¯ bleeding, and Dennis asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯d wait until the midnight bell


    rang before taking action? Why did we start early?¡±


    ¡°Another group acted first, drawing Landon¡¯s attention, and that¡¯s why we ended up in such a


    passive position!¡± yton was somewhat annoyed and turned to look at Dennis¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Is it


    serious?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it didn¡¯t hit any vital spots.¡±


    He turned his head and stared at Cullen. ¡°Take someone with you to find Marie, you must find her!


    Bring her back safely to the hotel!¡±


    Cullen nodded, then pulled up someone next to him and left.


    yton asked, ¡°Has Ms. Spence gone missing?¡±


    Dennis, with his head down, tried to stop the bleeding. ¡°The gunfight started so suddenly, I couldn¡¯t


    hold onto her, and we were separated by the crowd.¡±


    Get Bor


    yton patted his other shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not the target.¡±


    When the gunshots rang out one after another, Marie hadn¡¯t had time to find Dennis before she was


    pulled out the door.


    She turned around and saw that it was Kate pulling her. Without thinking too much, she kicked off her


    high heels and followed, running. Kate led her all the way to a small house outside before stopping.


    Marie looked around, it seemed to be some kind of storeroom. She was panting from running and


    asked, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    Kate was looking down, organizing the weapons, ¡°Besides us, there was another group chasing


    Landon. Landon had more bodyguards than we expected, including a few from a mercenary force.


    Emory and I were worried about you, so we came back to pick you up.¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°Why would something happen to me? Could it be the other group¡­ Dennis


    and his team?¡±


    Kate nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of influence that friend of his, named yton, has. We should


    look into itter. They came here not to do business, but to catch Landon. Marie, could they be from the


    International Criminal Police Organization?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Outside, there were bursts of gunfire, Kate was packing up weapons and said, ¡°Did you hear that? So


    many gunshots. Besides Emory, there are other people shooting. We won¡¯t be able to find Landon


    tonight. It would be good enough if we can make it out of Witton Manor alive.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Emory?¡±


    Kate shook her head. ¡°He must be trapped inside. I brought you to the outskirts, but we need to go


    back and help him.¡±


    Marie stopped her. ¡°You just said that Landon had many bodyguards and even a mercenary force. If


    you go in, will you be able toe out?¡±


    Kateughed, ¡°I have to go even if I can¡¯t get out, I can¡¯t leave Emory behind. You should go now. If


    Emory and I can get out, then your Mr. Whitney will be able to as well. Go back to the hotel and wait.


    for her.¡±


    Kate picked up her weapon and was about to leave when Marie stopped her. ¡°Kate, I can help you!¡±


    Kate shook her head. ¡°Marie, don¡¯t try to be tough. Have you ever killed anyone? There were more


    than twenty bodyguards inside, along with a mercenary force. How could you help me?¡±


    Marie pointed to her backpack. ¡°Give me that sniper rifle inside, trust me, I can help you!¡±


    Get Boy


    At that moment, she had already taken off her mask, and her eyes were filled with too much


    confidence, just like the spirited and undefeated Rose from years ago.


    That mboyance and pride made Kate couldn¡¯t help but trust her a bit more.


    ¡°Kate! I promise! I was just sniping from the outskirts, I absolutely didn¡¯t step onto the battlefield!¡±


    Marie said.


    She only knew a bit of self-defense at that time, which was no different from fighting hand-to-hand with


    a mercenary force and courting death.


    Kate threw down her weapon backpack, took out the sniper rifle and tossed it to her, saying in


    frustration, ¡°I must be crazy! I actually believed you!¡±


    Marie picked up the gun andughed. ¡°Rose and I look exactly alike, maybe we share some talents


    too?¡±


    Kate shook her head helplessly. ¡°I hope so. If you can¡¯t hit it, just run. Don¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Marie nodded and left the door with Kate.


    Kate crouched down and ran towards the battle area, while Marie went around the house and found. a


    the branches, she found a suitable position and adjusted her sniper rifle.


    Loaded the chamber, aimed, estimated wind speed, and adjusted the scope.


    Her eye pressed close to the scope, the green crosshair reflecting in her vision, she felt like a warrior


    returning to the battlefield, finally grasping her sword.


    At that moment, most of the guests had already left, and the red glows appearing in the night vision.


    scope were all people engaged in battle.


    Marie¡¯s gaze followed Kate as she ran. To avoid being identally hit by a stray bullet, Kate had to


    bend over and move quickly. She walked around the bushes surrounding the house for a while and,


    taking advantage of the ongoing battle, she slipped into the undergrowth.


    A hand slowly emerged from the bushes and waved in the night. Marie knew that Kate and Emory had


    met up.


    However, at that moment, the sounds of battle around them grew louder and louder. Kate and Emory


    reluctantly crawled out of the bushes and crouched as they walked forward. Behind a tree miles apart


    from them, a bodyguard was hiding.


    Marie fired a shot, hitting the man who fell to the ground. Half of her body emerged from behind the


    tree, and Kate, taken aback,ughed. ¡°She


    Dave talent, huh?¡±


    ¡°does!


    Kate thoughtfully attached a suppressor to the sniper rifle


    me


    difficult for anyone to notice


    Marie¡¯s presence amidst the chaotic scene.


    Marie protected Emory and Kate as they ran towards the outskirts, having basically figured out


    which side was Dennis and which side was Landon.


    When she confirmed that Emory and Kate were safe, she shot several of Landon¡¯s bodyguards,


    attempting to reduce the burden on Dennis¡¯ side.


    When a bodyguard fell stiffly not far from Dennis, he hesitated for a moment and asked yton, ¡°Is


    there a sniper?¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°No, Witton Manor isn¡¯t our territory, so we couldn¡¯t arrange a sniper in


    advance.¡±


    But Dennis clearly saw that the person was hit by a bullet from another direction, if not a sniper, then


    what?


    ¡°Is it another group¡¯s sniper?¡± Dennis asked, covering his shoulder. The bleeding was quite heavy and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    yton shook his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The other group hasn¡¯t made any moves for a long time. It¡¯s


    mostly our people battling with Landon. They might have already withdrawn.¡±


    Dennis looked down to examine the wound, perhaps he had seen it wrong.


    yton looked at him. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Dennis forced a smile and nodded. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t end soon, I might die from excessive blood loss.¡±


    yton nced at the time and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for so long, we must have alerted the


    police around here.¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, a piercing siren sounded, and several police cars drove into the


    manor. The loudspeakers red ¡°stop,¡± and soon there was no movement from Landon¡¯s side.


    asionally, shouts could be heard. ¡°Police, run!¡±


    yton signaled his people to stop and retreat, as he pulled Dennis towards the back door. At that


    moment, a bald man suddenly stood up straight and aimed his gun at Dennis.


    Cullen ran over, shouting, ¡°Mr. Whitney! Get down!¡±


    Dennis and yton turned around at the same time, and the dark muzzle of the gun was aimed right at


    his chest. yton raised his hand to lift the gun, but the bald man had already pulled the trigger.


    At the critical moment, the bald man¡¯s body shuddered, blood blossomed from his brow, and only then


    did yton¡¯s gunshot ring out, hitting him in the chest. He fell straight to the ground.


    It was clear that the shot to the chest was fired by yton, but the shot to the forehead was the real


    key to saving Dennis. Otherwise, the bald man would have already shot Dennis.


    Cullen checked the bald head, ran over, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Landon.¡±


    Dennis and yton looked in the direction from which the bullet came, and they faintly saw a figure


    jumping down as the branches swayed.


    yton frowned, ¡°There really was a sniper.¡±


    Dennis nodded, his pale face swaying. He had lost too much blood, and his consciousness was


    already somewhat blurred.


    yton and Cullen helped him into the car, and Dennis grabbed Cullen, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Marie?¡±


    Cullen lowered his head, ¡°Mr. Whitney, we¡¯ll find it.¡±


    yton knocked out Dennis with a swift hand chop and said, ¡°Cullen, drive back to the hotel!¡±


    Cullen immediately started driving, because no matter how important Marie was, Dennis¡¯ life was more


    important.


    On the way back to the hotel, yton and Cullen carried Dennis into the room. Gavin immediately


    approached and asked, ¡°How is Dennis?¡±


    yton ced him on the bed and said, ¡°He was shot in the shoulder, and too much time has passed.


    I only managed to give him a quick treatment.¡±


    Gavin brought the first aid kit to the bedside to check the wound, while yton pulled Cullen out of the


    room and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find Ms. Spence?¡±


    Cullen shook his head, ¡°No, I searched everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find Ms. Spence.¡±


    yton patted his shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. At least it proves she wasn¡¯t at the battle site. Maybe


    she already left the manor. We can send someone to look for her after the news dies down


    tomorrow.¡±


    Cullen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way. If Mr. Whitney woke up and found out that Ms. Spence was


    missing, he would definitely be extremely worried.¡±


    After Emory and Kate ran out, Marie joined them with a gun on her back. Kate eximed in surprise, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect you to be so urate!¡±


    Marie was silent.


    You might not believe it, but I could be even more urate.


    Emory covered his arm andughed, ¡°Thank you so much, you saved us.¡±


    Marie pointed to his arm and asked, ¡°What happened to your arm?¡±


    Emory shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a graze from a stray bullet.¡±


    Marie walked over, took a quick look, and said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any shrapnel inside. Let¡¯s find at


    ce to disinfect and stop the bleeding.¡±


    Kate nodded. ¡°We stayed at a small hotel, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Marie followed them into the car, arrived at the resting ce, and helped clean Emory¡¯s wound and


    applied medicine.


    Emoryughed. ¡°Marie, you know quite a bit.¡±


    Marie shrugged. ¡°Rose taught me.¡±


    This night of chaos and turmoil finally passed, and the three people were extremely tired. After


    tidying up, they went to sleep.


    Marie was happy inside, as tonight, she had returned to the battlefield, as if she had gone back to the


    past.


    She would think about how to exin to Dennis where she had been that night tomorrow; for now,


    she just wanted to rest.


    The next day, when Dennis woke up, it was already afternoon.


    Gavin and Cullen heard some noise and ran to his room. Seeing that he was awake, they finally


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dennis sat up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s yton?¡±


    Cullen stood by the bed and said, ¡°Mr. Philemon went to deal with the aftermath and left early in the


    morning. He probably won¡¯te back until tonight.¡±


    Gavin walked over to check the wound and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, getting shot and losing too much


    blood is not a minor injury. You¡¯ve been unconscious for a whole day and night.¡±


    Dennis paused and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Marie?¡±


    Cullen nced at Gavin and apologized with his head down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Mr. Whitney, the person sent


    only found Ms. Spence¡¯s high heels, but not Ms. Spence herself. Mr. Philemon has already sent


    someone to look for her again!¡±


    Dennis¡¯ face turned pale as he lifted the nket and tried to get out of bed, pulling at his injured


    shoulder. Gavin immediately stopped him. ¡°Dennis! Marie just got separated from you, she¡¯ll be fine!


    Besides, yton has already sent people to look for her!¡±


    Cullen also urged, ¡°Mr. Whitney, I¡¯ll go look for her right now! Ms. Spence will be fine!¡±


    Dennis knocked over the cup of water on the table, furious. ¡°Go find her! Even if we have to turn the


    whole city upside down, we must find her!¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    From the moment Dennis woke up, he had been sitting in the living room, staring at the blood-stained


    high heels on the coffee table.


    That was Marie¡¯s high heels.


    Just a moment ago, she was holding his hand and dancing gracefully, but in the next moment, they


    were separated by the crowd.


    He knew that yton had already examined the bloodstains and determined they were not hers.


    So where is she?


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, it¡¯s time to take your medicine,¡± Cullen said as he walked over with a ss of water.


    Dennis covered his shoulder, the wound throbbing with pain, and he asked, ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    Cullen shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dennis held a water cup in his right hand, looking down and not saying a word.


    He could no longer concern himself with what the rtionship between Marie and Seth was, nor could


    he worry about who she still had in her heart; all he could think about was her smiling face.


    As long as she return safely.


    The doorbell rang.


    Cullen stood up and opened the door, looking at Marie standing at the doorway, he thought he was


    dreaming.


    He excitedly shouted, ¡°Mr. Whitney! Ms. Marie! Ms. Marie is back!¡±


    Dennis abruptly stood up from the couch as he saw Marie walk in and smile at him.


    Her beautiful evening gown was already tattered and torn, the makeup on her face had be


    blotchy, and her small face was somehow covered in dirt, making her look quite embarrassed.


    Scratching her head, she said, ¡°Cullen, could you please go down and pay the taxi fare for me? I didn¡¯t


    bring any money.¡±


    Cullen immediately nodded and ran downstairs to pay.


    Marie walked up to Dennis with a frown, looked at his arm hanging in a sling, and asked, ¡°What


    happened to your hand?¡±


    Dennis reached out with his right hand and pulled her into his embrace, as if he had survived a


    disaster, he let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Marie, where did you go?¡±


    Marie raised her hand and patted Dennis on the back,forting him, ¡°I just got separated from


    you, but I¡¯m back now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Dennis released her, then anxiously looked her over and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt, but you were, right?¡±


    Marie pointed at his arm and asked, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Dennis¡¯ eyes darkened, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a minor injury.¡±


    Marie stared at him and said, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Dennis raised his hand and touched her messy hair, saying, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. Go take a shower


    ande out to eat something.¡±


    Marie shrugged. ¡°Alright.¡±


    e


    She returned to her room, took off her evening gown and threw it in the trash, then went into the


    bathroom to take a bath.


    When Marie woke up in the hotel where Kate and her friends were staying, it was already afternoon.


    She had slept all day and hadn¡¯t eaten anything when she woke up. She quickly checked Emory¡¯s


    injuries, made sure there was no serious problem, and told them to leave as soon as possible. Then,


    she went out and took a taxi back to her hotel.


    She had promised Dennis not to lie, so she couldn¡¯t make up a reason for where she had gone; she


    simply said they got separated.


    However, the injuries on Dennis, the gunfight she witnessedst night, and the critical moment when


    she shot the bald man, saved Dennis¡¯ life.


    Everything was telling her that Dennis was not as simple a businessman as he appeared to be on the


    surface.


    He had his own organization, and judging from yesterday¡¯s situation, its influence was not even inferior


    to that of the Rodger Group.


    After taking a bath, Marie walked out of the room, drying her hair, and Dennis called her to eat.


    The hotel brought the steak, and Marie sat down at the dining table. Seeing Dennis struggle with one


    hand, she cut her own steak and ced it in front of Dennis, saying, ¡°Eat this one.¡±


    She took Dennis¡¯ portion and sat quietly next to him, eating her meal.


    Dennis watched the girl across from him, who was slowly cutting her steak with her head down. On her


    face, there was none of the panic and fear that a normal girl would have.


    It seemed that the gunfightst night waspletely insignificant to her.


    She didn¡¯t even ask why there was a gunfight.


    Her indifference seemed more like she had known everything all along.


    ¡°Marie, where did you go yesterday?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie hesitated while cutting the steak and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it?¡± Dennis asked again.


    ¡°I got lost, I don¡¯t know where I went,¡± Marie said with her head down.


    ¡°What about today? You didn¡¯t return to the hotel until tonight, where did you go during the day?¡±


    Dennis put down his fork, picked up the napkin, and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I was so tired, I found a ce and took a nap,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°You, a young girl, slept in an unfamiliar ce in France?¡± Dennis asked in response. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie, with her head down, cutting her steak, said, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m not your prisoner; there¡¯s no need for


    me to report my whereabouts to you.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly dropped to freezing, Dennis¡¯ face looked terrible, but Marie still kept her


    head down, leisurely chewing her steak.


    ¡°Marie, who is Seth?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie¡¯s body stiffened, her hand paused, and she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet him yesterday?¡±


    All these little actions were clearly seen by Dennis, and in his eyes, they seemed more like Marie¡¯s


    guilty conscience.


    ¡°I mean,


    who is Seth to you?¡± Dennis asked with a pale face.


    Marie smiled, tossing her fork onto the te with a tter. She grabbed a napkin and wiped the corner


    of her mouth, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Marie stood up and turned to walk to the room. Dennis suddenly stood up as well, the chair dragging


    on the floor and making a piercing noise. He grabbed Marie¡¯s arm, forcing her to turn around and face


    him. Staring into her eyes, he asked, ¡°Who is Seth?¡±


    Marie looked at him and asked, ¡°Why were you injured?¡±


    Dennis hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Dennis, I promised you I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, but I didn¡¯t say I would bepletely honest with you


    either. You have your secrets, and I have mine. Can¡¯t we just respect each other?¡± Marie said.


    For Dennis, not telling Marie about his sphere of influence was for her safety.


    But were the things Marle didn¡¯t want to say for his sake, or to protect someone else?


    The man she couldn¡¯t forget even after getting drunk.


    He tightly gripped Marie¡¯s arm and asked word by word, ¡°I just want to know, what is your rtionship


    with Seth?¡±


    Marie shook off his hand and spat out three words. ¡°Nothing to say!¡±


    She returned to her room, mmed the door, andy down on the bed.


    She knew that this day would eventuallye.


    She promised not to lie, so she didn¡¯t make up any excuses to deceive Dennis, but she couldn¡¯t tell


    him who Seth was.


    Dennis sat on the living room couch, gasping for breath. In his eyes, Marie had desperately defended


    Seth, even going so far as to confront him.


    He covered his shoulder; the pulling and tugging earlier had aggravated his wound, and now it was


    unbearably painful.


    Dennis took off his shirt, revealing a bloodstain on the gauze on his shoulder. The wound that Gavin


    had struggled to stop bleeding had opened up again.


    The bleeding was severe. He tried to stand up and return to his room, but his body swayed and he fell


    to the ground.


    When Cullen entered, Dennis was already lying unconscious on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney! Mr. Whitney!¡± Cullen ran to Dennis¡¯ side and shouted.


    Marie heard a shout, ran out of the room, and saw Dennis lying on the floor with a deep red stain on his


    shoulder. She rushed over to help Cullen lift Dennis and took him to his room.


    Cullen turned around to call Gavin, while Marie took out the first aid kit from the room, skillfully


    disinfected and stopped the bleeding, and reced the dirty gauze with a clean one.


    When Cullen returned to the room, Marie had already cleaned up the scene quite a bit.


    ¡°Ms. Marie¡­¡± Cullen wanted to ask why did Marie know about urgent medical treatment.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gavin? When will he be able to arrive? I only did a simple wound dressing, Dennis¡¯ wound is


    a bit inmed and he¡¯s been having a fever. Didn¡¯t you guys notice?¡± Marie was tidying up the


    first aid kit.


    ¡°Running a fever? Mr. Whitney was fine when he woke up this afternoon¡­¡± Cullen said.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°Such a severe injury, it¡¯s normal to have a fever. Why didn¡¯t anyone stay with him?¡±


    Marie¡¯s tone carried some me as Dennisy on the bed with his eyes tightly closed and his brow


    furrowed, not moving at all. She felt very flustered inside.


    ¡°Ms. Marie, Mr. Whitney woke up and insisted that we all go look for you, instead of staying with him,¡±


    Cullen exined.


    Marie paused while searching the medicine cab and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gavin?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Hart and Mr. Philemon live on this floor, so they will be arriving soon,¡± Cullen said.


    As soon as Cullen finished speaking, the doorbell rang. Cullen went to open the door, and Gavin


    walked into the room carrying a medical kit, with yton following behind him. As they walked, yton


    asked, ¡°What happened? Why did he faint?¡±


    Upon seeing Marie in the room, Gavin hesitated for a moment, ¡°Marie? You¡¯re back? Are you not


    hurt?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, let¡¯s check on Dennis first.¡±


    Gavin nodded, walked to the bedside, and saw Dennis without a shirt on. The gauze on his shoulder


    was neatly arranged. He was taken aback and asked, ¡°Cullen, did you do this?¡±


    Cullen hesitated and shook his head, ¡°No, Ms. Marie did it.¡±


    Gavin turned to look at Marie andughed, ¡°Marie¡¯s skills are pretty good.¡±


    Marie nced at him and said, ¡°Alright, hurry up and check on him.¡±


    Gavin lowered his head to examine the wound, then took a temperature reading and said, ¡°The wound


    hasn¡¯t healed properly and has split open, causing some inmmation and a high fever. Let¡¯s start with


    intravenous therapy to reduce the inmmation and take some fever-reducing medication.¡±


    Marie asked nervously, ¡°When will he wake up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how his recovery goes. With Dennis¡¯ constitution, he should wake up tomorrow,¡± Gavin said.


    He lowered his head to give Dennis an injection, set up the IV drip, and then several people left the


    room.


    yton turned to look at Marie, ¡°Where did Ms. Spence gost night?¡±


    Marie¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of Dennis, and she was very agitated. She didn¡¯t know what kind


    of trouble Dennis had gotten into or why he had been shot. She knew nothing and could only


    watch him injured and unconscious.


    Get Bonus


    And now, as yton questioned her again, she replied irritably, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere, we just got


    separated.¡±


    ¡°Did you get lost for a whole day and night? I heard from Cullen that Ms. Spence just came back


    tonight,¡± yton¡¯s gaze was like an X-ray, as if he wanted to see right through her.


    Marie turned to stare at yton, ¡°I was only separated for a day and a night, does Mr. Philemon have a


    problem with that?¡±


    yton had a cold expression on his face, looking quite stern, and at that moment, his eyes seemed


    even colder. ¡°Ms. Spence, please tell the truth, where were you during this entire day and night?¡±


    Marie clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, saying, ¡°I told you, I just got lost!¡±


    Gavin saw the atmosphere getting more and more tense, so he stepped in between the two people.


    and grabbed yton, saying, ¡°yton, what are you doing? Marie isn¡¯t a bad person, she just got


    lost.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she want to exin where she was yesterday? If she had nothing to hide, why did it


    take her a whole day and night toe back?¡± yton¡¯s face turned pale.


    Gavin turned to Marie and said, ¡°Marie, just tell us where you werest night. Don¡¯t let yton


    misunderstand you.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Why should Mr. Philemon question me about these things when Dennis doesn¡¯t


    even care? You can misunderstand me all you want, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Gavin felt helpless and was about to turn his head to persuade yton to stop asking questions,


    when yton suddenly pulled out a pistol from his waist and pointed the dark muzzle directly at


    Marie¡¯s forehead!


    yton said coldly, ¡°We were attackedst night, and right after that, Ms. Spence disappeared.


    Since you can¡¯t exin it, you can¡¯t escape suspicion!¡±


    Gavin, frightened, pulled yton and said, ¡°yton! What are you doing? Why are you arguing with a


    little girl?¡±


    Cullen also stood in front of Marie and said, ¡°Mr. Philemon, let¡¯s wait until Mr. Whitney wakes up


    to discuss these matters! If you hurt Ms. Marie, Mr. Whitney will definitely hold you ountable when


    he wakes up!¡±


    The atmosphere was tense when Marie spoke up, her voice t, ¡°Cullen, move aside.¡±


    Cullen turned to look at Marie and said, ¡°Ms. Marie! Before Mr. Whitney wakes up, I won¡¯t let


    anyone hurt you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Get Borus


    ¡°Cullen! If she is a spy, the first person she would harm would be Dennis!¡± yton said sternly.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Cullen, move aside.¡±


    Cullen hesitated for a moment, walked over to Marie, and still looked at yton with some caution,


    fearing that he might really shoot.


    Marie looked up, staring straight into yton¡¯s eyes. ¡°First, I¡¯m not a spy, and second, I would


    never hurt Dennis.¡±


    yton stared at her, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to believe me, as long as Dennis believes me, that¡¯s enough. He


    trusts that I won¡¯t hurt him, so I can stay here. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to wait for you to question


    me; he would deal with me himself. You know better than I do what kind of person he is.¡±


    yton knew well that Dennis¡¯ decisive and ruthless actions left no room for hesitation. Otherwise,


    there would be no Whitney Group today, nor the power he and his brothers held.


    But when facing Marie, he always carried doubt.


    Marie appeared to be simple, but upon closer inspection, she was quit¨¦plex. Her background was


    clean, but her disyed cleverness couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Marie slowly raised her hand and grasped the barrel of yton¡¯s gun.


    Gavin and Cullen were startled and shouted at her.


    ¡°Marie!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Get Bonus


    Marie tilted her head, looked at yton, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Philemon, you don¡¯t want to kill me,


    there¡¯s no need to scare me. Your gun isn¡¯t even loaded.¡±


    SO


    yton was taken aback; he indeed hadn¡¯t loaded the gun. He just wanted to scare Marie, but to his


    surprise, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all and even noticed that the gun wasn¡¯t loaded.


    yton put away the gun, and Marie looked at him, sighing, ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, but please put


    aside your doubts when Dennis is around, otherwise it will make him very ufortable.¡±


    yton didn¡¯t speak, and Marie turned around and entered Dennis¡¯ room to check on his IV drip.


    Gavin patted yton¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Embarrassing, right? Why bother?¡±


    yton nced at him, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you tell she had a problem?¡±


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see it, a good family background, a good student, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    yton reluctantly walked to the living room and sat on the couch. He didn¡¯t know where the problem


    was, but Marie was that kind of person ¨C you couldn¡¯t tell where the issue was, but there was definitely


    a problem, just by intuition!


    On the coffee table, there were Marie¡¯s blood-stained high heels. He thought again of her charming


    smile while wearing a mask, so familiar. But despite racking his brain, he couldn¡¯t remember


    where he had seen this scene before.


    Gavin entered Dennis¡¯ room and saw Marie wiping his face with a towel. She then checked his wound


    and sat on a chair beside the bed, staring at Dennis.


    Gavin shook his head helplessly and called out, ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie turned around and asked, ¡°Gavin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gavin walked over and adjusted the IV drip, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been handling the wound, you


    know?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°There were also racing cars andbat, you shouldn¡¯t have known about those either,¡± Gavin


    said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Marie said, somewhat irritated. She wasn¡¯t as cautious as Rose used to be, which was why


    she had so many ws exposed now.


    ¡°Your behavior did raise some doubts, so don¡¯t me yton. To us, Dennis is like a brother, and he


    just wants to ensure Dennis¡¯ safety,¡± Gavin exined.


    Get Bo


    ¡°I know,¡± Marie said, lowering her head. She knew, of course, that yton was questioning her like this


    for Dennis¡¯ safety.


    ¡°Marie, I believe in you,¡± Gavin suddenly said.


    Marie was startled and looked up into Gavin¡¯s eyes, asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Gavin smiled helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just intuition. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving now. You watch him, and call me if anything happens,¡± Gavin instructed before


    leaving the room.


    Marie sat by the bed, looking at Dennis¡¯ furrowed brow, gently stroking it, and murmured, ¡°Wake up


    soon.¡±


    The next day, when Dennis slowly woke up, he moved his fingers and touched something fluffy.


    He nced to the side and saw Marie lying beside his bed, sleeping soundly.


    Dennis¡¯ hand was held by her, ced under her cheek. He moved his fingers, trying to pull his hand


    back, and then Marie woke up.


    She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and met Dennis¡¯ gaze. Surprised and delighted, she said, ¡°You¡¯re


    awake?¡±


    Dennis nodded, and Marie reached out to touch his forehead, saying, ¡°The fever has gone down. Wait


    a moment, I¡¯ll go call Gavin.¡±


    Before Dennis could speak, Marie ran out, and after a while, Gavin walked in.


    Upon seeing Dennis lying on the bed, Gavinughed and said, ¡°Dennis, you woke up quite early,


    huh?¡±


    Dennis nced at him, didn¡¯t say anything, and the wound still hurt a bit.


    over


    Gavin walked over to check the wound and whispered softly beside him, ¡°Why did you wake up so


    early? Marie has been watching over you all night.¡±


    Dennis was taken aback and turned to look at Gavin. As their eyes met, Dennis felt a shiver in his


    heart. When I was unconscious, hadn¡¯t Marie gone out to find that Seth?


    Gavin changed the bandage and muttered softly, ¡°I think Marle cares about you a lot. Yesterday, when


    yton pointed a gun at her, she calmly said she would never hurt you.¡±


    Dennis was taken aback, ¡°yton pointed a gun at her? Why?¡±


    Gavin, with a bandage on, said helplessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Marie didn¡¯te back for a whole day


    Get Borus


    and night? yton suspected her of being a spy, and they had a fierce argument yesterday!¡±


    Dennis furrowed his brow, looking very unhappy.


    ¡°Dennis, what do you think? Do you also believe Marie is a spy?¡± Gavin asked while tidying up the


    first aid kit.


    Dennis looked down at the wound and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a spy?¡±


    Gavin picked up the first aid kit and looked at him, ¡°What would you do if she¡¯s a spy?¡±


    Dennis looked at Gavin, ¡°Whether yes or no, she¡¯s mine.¡±


    Gavin paused for a moment, thenughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, how could you easily let go of something


    you¡¯ve set your sights on?¡±


    Gavin walked out with the medical kit, and Dennis said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Gavin walked into the living room, where Marie was pacing nervously. Seeing Gavin, she immediately


    asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Gavin smirked, ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you go in and see for yourself?¡±


    Marie hesitated a bit, as she had just had a big argument with Dennis yesterday. It was also because of


    yesterday that Dennis¡¯ wound had reopened and he had fainted.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go in. What if Dennis is still angry?


    What if Dennis still wanted to question Seth? She didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, nor did she want to


    see the look of suspicion in Dennis¡¯ eyes.


    Gavin shook his head helplessly. ¡°Marie, there are some things that can¡¯t be avoided. You said it


    yourself yesterday, these matters are not for us to question you about, only Dennis can ask you.¡±


    He patted Marie on the shoulder and left the hotel.


    Marie hesitated before walking over and pushing open Dennis¡¯ bedroom door.


    Dennis was trying to lift the nket and get out of bed, but he couldn¡¯t exert any force on half of his


    shoulder, making it very difficult.


    Marie r¨¢n over to help him and asked, ¡°What are you trying to get up for?¡±


    Dennis stood up and walked towards the bathroom, ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±


    Marie grabbed him. ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet, how can you take a bath?¡±


    Dennis was quite annoyed, as he hadn¡¯t taken a shower for three days and felt very ufortable.


    Marie, feeling helpless, helped him into the bathroom and brought a stool for him to sit on. She


    said, ¡°You just need to rinse your legs, but don¡¯t get your upper body wet.¡±


    Dennis struggled for half a day to take off his clothes, and finally managed to rinse himself off, but he


    couldn¡¯t put on his pants with just one hand.


    After much hesitation, he could only call out, ¡°Marie,e in for a moment.¡±


    Marie pushed open the bathroom door, and upon seeing the scene in front of her, her face flushed red.


    She mmed the bathroom door shut with a loud sound and shouted through the door, ¡°Jerk!¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Come in, help me put on my robe, I can¡¯t do it with one hand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Marie firmly disagreed.


    ¡°So, you were nning to let me pace around the room like this?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    She pushed the door open with a red face, grabbed the robe and went behind Dennis to put it on him.


    Then she went in front of him, tied the belt, and rushed out of the bathroom without looking back. She


    mmed Dennis¡¯ bedroom door with a loud sound.


    Dennis was speechless.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    When Dennis came out wearing his bathrobe, Marie was already gone from the room. He thought of


    the girl¡¯s blushing face just now and smiled with the corner of his mouth.


    The door was pushed open again, and Marle entered carrying food. She kept her head down as she


    ced it on the table, and then with a loud sound, she closed the door and ran off.


    Dennis was rendered speechless.


    There was a bowl of oatmeal on the tray, along with a few small dishes. It must have been Gavin who


    instructed that his diet needed to be light, which led to the hotel preparing these dishes.


    He reached out for the spoon, sat on the bed eating, and it was really inconvenient with just one hand.


    The door was suddenly mmed open with a loud sound.


    Marie walked in with big strides, sat by his bedside, picked up the oatmeal and stirred it. Then, she


    carefully blew on it to cool it down before bringing it to his mouth.


    Dennisughed. ¡°Are you going to feed me?¡±


    Marie red at him. ¡°Eat or not!¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Marie spoon-fed him, and Dennis obediently sat on the bed waiting. His smiling eyes never stopped


    watching Marie as she carefully picked up the food and served the oatmeal.


    ¡°Dennis,¡± Marie called him.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you why you got shot, and you don¡¯t ask me either, okay?¡± Marie said, looking down as she


    picked up food with a fork. She hade to make peace.


    Dennis stared at her, the girl hung her head low, stirring her bowl with a spoon over and over again,


    feeling tangled and ufortable.


    ¡°Do you like Seth?¡± Dennis suddenly asked.


    Marie paused while stirring the oatmeal and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Dennis said, staring at her hand stirring the oatmeal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you¡­¡± Marie lifted her head, looking straight into Dennis¡¯ eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±


    How could she have liked him? Seth had woven the most beautiful future for her, yet he personally


    pushed her into the depths of despair.


    Now all her uneasiness came from the betrayal and abandonment of the person she trusted the


    notions.


    most. That¡¯s why she stayed cautiously by Dennis¡¯ side, not daring to have feelings or emotions.


    Marie¡¯s eyes were as clear as the deep blue sky, and when she said she wouldn¡¯t lie, she definitely


    wouldn¡¯t lie.


    For Dennis, it didn¡¯t matter who Marie really was, who she worked for, whether she was a spy, or if she


    posed a threat to him. All he wanted to know was who she truly cared about in her heart.


    ¡°Marie,¡± Dennis called her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I can ept that you don¡¯t like me,¡± Dennis said calmly, as if he had anticipated all along that making


    a ce in her heart would be a long and arduous task.


    Marie¡¯s eyes darted away, remaining silent. She didn¡¯t know if he was in her heart or not. Or perhaps,


    she didn¡¯t dare to admit that he truly was.


    ¡°But if I found out that you had someone else in your heart while being with me, I would make their


    death very ugly.¡±


    Dennis¡¯ tone remained calm, as if talking about the nice weather that day, effortlessly deciding a


    person¡¯s life and death.


    He was telling Marie not to lie, not to deceive him, and not to let anyone else live in her heart.


    Marie hung her head and mumbled, ¡°Mhm.¡± She continued to stir the bowl of oatmeal. As she brought


    the spoon to Dennis¡¯ mouth, he asked, ¡°When do you n to be honest with me?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°One


    year, Marie, one yearter, I want to know the truth,¡± Dennis said.


    His tone was very firm, carrying an attitude that left no room for doubt or rebuttal, as he directly


    presented the decision to her.


    ¡°Alright, one year it is. During this year, don¡¯t ask any questions,¡± Marie said, holding out the spoon,


    waiting for his agreement.


    Dennis nodded, opened his mouth, and ate a spoonful of oatmeal.


    Marie stirred for a long time before she started to feed him spoon by spoon. Dennis wasn¡¯t in a hurry,


    waiting for her to feed him and asionally saying, ¡°Eat the vegetables.¡±


    Marie went to pick up a bite of food to feed him, as if the tense atmosphere before had never urred,


    and they had never had an argument.


    After finishing the meal, Marie cleaned up the dishes and asked, ¡°When are we going back to New


    York?¡±


    ¡°In a few days, once I remove the bandage,¡± Dennis said.


    He went back with his injuries, which would definitely cause a huge uproar. Not to mention, the Whitney


    family would take advantage of his injuries to cause trouble for him.


    Marie sat idly to one side, and Dennis knew she was bored. Ever since they arrived in France, she had


    been taking care of him in the hotel, even eating their meals in the room.


    ¡°Do you want to go out for a stroll?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Is it possible?¡± Marie¡¯s eyes lit up as she pointed to his shoulder and asked, ¡°Can you go out and walk


    around with your injury?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Can. I just need to be careful.¡±


    Marie jumped up excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡±


    She ran back to her room and changed into a simple T-shirt and shorts, put on her sneakers, and went


    to Dennis¡¯ room. Dennis was taking off his robe and clumsily putting on his clothes.


    Marie, feeling helpless, walked over and picked up the shirt to help him put it on. With her head


    lowered and her face blushing, she buttoned it up for him.


    Dennis lifted his hand and pinched her chin, speaking with a smile, ¡°Feeling shy?¡±


    Marie pped his hand away, ¡°Jerk!¡±


    Dennis hummed twice, his tone somewhat frivolous, ¡°You¡¯ll see it sooner orter anyway, so why


    be shy?¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    After putting on his clothes, the two people left the hotel. Marie asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we let Cullen


    drive?¡±


    Dennis shook his head and took hold of one of Marie¡¯s hands. ¡°Since I¡¯m apanying you for a


    stroll, why would he need to drive?¡±


    Marie was very happy and followed Dennis as they walked forward.


    They lived in the bustling city center, and right outside the hotel was amercial za. She excitedly


    pulled Dennis into the mall, looking around at everything, and found joy in whatever she


    saw.


    Dennis followed her into the mall and said, ¡°Buy whatever you like, it¡¯s rare that I take you


    Marie sweetly smiled with a tilt of her head, ¡°Will you pay the bill?¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill.¡±


    out.¡±


    Marie picked out a few clothes, chose a ne for Sasha, and selected a top for both Zane and


    Darwin.


    Dennis looked at the two men¡¯s T-shirts he was holding, his face unpleasant, ¡°Who are you buying


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    these for?¡±


    Marie walked forward carrying some items and said, ¡°Zane and Darwin, as a boss, I have to give my


    employees some benefits, right? Unlike you, who can afford to give away cars and houses.¡±


    Dennis had a dark expression on his face, not saying a word. This woman had never bought me


    clothes!


    Marie walked up to a store, where the mannequin in the window was wearing a ck shirt with a subtle


    pattern and exquisite cufflinks. Marie went inside and asked the saleswoman to get one for


    her. She held it up against Dennis to see how it would look, and then took it to the cashier to pay.


    Dennis saw that she had bought another men¡¯s shirt and, with a frown, was about to take out his wallet


    to pay when Marie handed over her credit card, saying, ¡°Use mine instead.¡±


    Marie swiped the card and stuffed the bag into Dennis¡¯ arms, saying, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Dennis was taken aback as he watched the girl¡¯s proud and aloof figure, feeling as if his heart was


    wrapped in honey.


    He quickly took two steps and caught up with Marie. ¡°Why did you buy me clothes?¡±


    Marie nced at him and said, ¡°Forget it, give it back to me!¡±


    Dennis hid the clothes behind his back. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Marie pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Dennis nodded and followed her to the restaurant to eat.


    Marie chose a western style restaurant and specifically ordered a few light dishes for Dennis.


    After finishing their meal, it started to rain outside. Marie called Cullen and asked him toe pick


    them up.


    She helped Dennis walk to the door, suddenly realized she didn¡¯t bring her phone, and went back to


    get it.


    While Dennis was waiting at the door for Cullen, a man with a mixed-race face, handsome and tall,


    walked towards him. The woman apanying him was gentle and graceful, with an elegant figure.


    Mr. Whitney, what a coincidence,¡± Seth greeted with a smile, charming and polite.


    ¡°Mr. Rodgers, it¡¯s quite a coincidence,¡± Dennis said.


    Get Bongs


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, nice to meet you,¡± Wren greeted with a smile, holding onto Seth¡¯s arm.


    Dennis gave a slight nod to indicate his response.


    ¡°Did Mr. Whitney also eat here?¡± Seth asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done eating. I¡¯m about to leave,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Was it with Ms. Spence? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen what Ms. Spence looks like yet. She was


    wearing a mask the entire time at the ball and left in a hurry,¡± Wren asked with a smile.


    ¡°Howe Mr. Whitney was alone at the door, where was Ms. Spence?¡± Seth also looked at Dennis.


    ¡°She went back to get her phone.¡± Dennis didn¡¯t say much, subconsciously, he didn¡¯t want Marie and


    Seth to meet, even though Marie had assured him that she didn¡¯t like Seth. However, he just couldn¡¯t


    forget that night when she was drunk, crying out Seth¡¯s name.


    It was clear that Dennis wasn¡¯t in the mood for chatting. Seth exchanged a few pleasantries and said,


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll go in first, and we¡¯ll have a chance to chatter.¡±


    Dennis nodded, and Seth led Wren into the restaurant. Marie grabbed her phone and walked outside,


    spotting Seth and Wren from a distance. Feeling anxious, she lowered her head and sat


    down in a corner seat.


    Seth and Wren sat down at a nearby table and called the waiter to order. Marie, with her head down,


    stood up and hurriedly walked out. She identally bumped into someone and left without having time


    to apologize.


    Seth was disturbed by the noise and turned his head to look. The hurried figure rushing out was so


    familiar that he blurted out, ¡°Rose!¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Without any hesitation, Marie ran out of the restaurant and, pulling Dennis, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Dennis nodded and followed her to the parking lot.


    Wren grabbed Seth and said softly, ¡°Seth, you¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else.¡±


    Seth sat down, somewhat irritated, and asked, ¡°Where on earth is she?¡±


    Wren gritted his teeth, suppressing his anger, but his face still appeared gentle, ¡°Seth, Rose


    betrayed Rodger Group, the evidence is conclusive. Don¡¯t investigate any further.¡±


    Seth stared at Wren,pletely disregarding his previous politeness, and asked, ¡°Do you know


    where she is?¡±


    Wren panicked inside, but her face remained calm. ¡°How could that be? Seth, I am your fianc¨¦e, you


    have to believe me.¡±


    Seth sneered andughed, ¡°Fianc¨¦e? It¡¯s just a business marriage, you¡¯d better recognize your ownI


    status!¡±


    Wren looked at Seth with a sense of injustice. Seth pushed his chair back, stood up, and said, ¡°I have


    something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Wren grabbed him. ¡°Seth, you promised to have dinner with me!¡±


    Seth pushed her away and walked out of the restaurant.


    He had promised many things, and he had also promised to give Rose a bright future, but before he


    could, she disappeared.


    Where did the girl who grew up with him and apanied him in battles end up?


    yton hadn¡¯t bothered Marie during his one-week stay in France, and Marie didn¡¯t care. She was


    busy taking care of a patient every day, engaging in a battle of wits with them, and waspletely


    exhausted.


    When Gavin confirmed that Dennis could move freely, they all returned to New York together.


    As soon as Marie got off the ne, she went to rece her lost SIM card, which she had lost during


    the gunfight. She called Asher and Sasha to let them know she was safe, but she had to wait until she


    returned to her home country to fully rece her phone.


    As soon as the device was turned on, countless messages popped up, startling Marie.


    (Ms. Spence! Something happened!]


    [Ms. Spence! Where are you? There¡¯s been a big problem with Darwin!]


    Get Boris


    [Marie, something happened to Darwin.]


    [Marie, call me back when you get this message, I¡¯m really worried about you.)


    [Ms. Spence, please give me a call back.]


    [Marie, are you managing me or not! Aren¡¯t I your artist?]


    [Marie! Were you pretending to be dead?]


    [Marie¡­ you¡¯ve been out of touch for a week, can you please return a phone call?]


    All the messages were sent by Zane, Sasha, and Darwin. The central idea was that something had


    happened to Darwin.


    Marie was startled and immediately called Darwin, not knowing what had happened.


    The phone rang twice before it was picked up, and Darwin¡¯s furious voice came through. ¡°Marie! Did


    you go to France or outer space? I was half-dead before you came back!¡±


    Hearing Darwin¡¯s frustrated yell, Marie breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought that Darwin was


    injured or something had happened to him, as long as he was alright, that was all that mattered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, what happened to you?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin in one sentence, juste to my house, Zane and Sasha are both here,¡±


    Darwin said, sounding annoyed.


    Marie hung up the phone, spoke to Dennis, and then asked Luca to pick her up and take her to


    Darwin¡¯s house.


    Upon arriving at the Robert residence, the housekeeper opened the door and said, ¡°Hello, Ms.


    Spence. Mr. Darwin is in the living room.¡±


    Marie led Luca inside, and as they entered the living room, they saw Darwin sprawled on the couch,


    bruised and battered, with his arm in a sling. Sasha and Zane were sitting nearby, listening to him


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°How did you end up like this?¡±


    Darwin said irritably, ¡°You¡¯re justing back now! If you didn¡¯te back, I would have been


    beaten to death!¡±


    Marie still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Who hit you? Who dared to hit you?¡±


    Sasha nced at Darwin helplessly, took out her phone, opened the entertainment news, and handed


    it to Marie. ¡°Take a look at it.¡±


    Marie took the phone, and the bold red headline of the news read: [Popr male artist used of


    Get Bott


    Indecent assault on female celebrity!]


    Marie was startled. Could this popr male artist be talking about Darwin?


    She opened the news, and the report inside stated that a certain popr male artist had sneaked into a


    female celebrity¡¯s room during the banquet on the night of the Drama Feast awards ceremony. He was


    subsequently kicked out, and a blurry video was posted.


    Two dayster, news broke again that a certain male celebrity named Robert had a chaotic private life


    and unusual preferences. He often took advantage of filming opportunities to harass female celebrities.


    A censored photo was posted, showing a man wearing a baseball cap, half of his face resembling


    Darwin, sitting in a pub with a cigarette in his mouth and embracing a D-list minor celebrity.


    Some media outlets sought to confirm whether the male celebrity Robert in Global Medias¡¯ news was


    Darwin, but Global Medias consistently refused to respond.


    Until yesterday, a clear hotel video was leaked, showing that it was indeed Darwin who entered the


    room. He was still wearing his banquet suit, and was kicked out just a few minutes after entering.


    The media confirmed that the female celebrity staying in that room was actually Carly Spence!


    It was said that at the time, Darwin was still in the studio. When Ira found out about this, he brought his


    bodyguard and went straight to the studio, where he beat up Darwin.


    This incident had caused a huge uproar on the inte, and no one sympathized with Darwin. He had


    be a pervy man that everyone wanted to condemn overnight.


    Marie sat on the couch, tossed her phone aside, and asked, ¡°Did you go into Carly¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Why would I go into her room? Am I sick?¡± Darwin said irritably.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go in, so why are you in the video?¡± Marie asked, pointing at the phone.


    ¡°I did go in, but how was I supposed to know that was Carly¡¯s room? I thought it was Sasha¡¯s room!¡±


    Darwin eximed.


    ¡°Sasha?¡± Marie was taken aback, ¡°You two¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, Marie, don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡­¡± Sasha immediately waved her hands in denial and kicked


    Darwin lightly. ¡°Exin yourself properly, and stop being angry.¡±


    Darwin took a deep breath, looking really angry, and said, ¡°The banquet was held at that hotel, and the


    organizers had reserved the entire floor. Almost every artists had their own room arranged. Then I


    received a text from Sasha, saying that someone had broken into her room and she was hiding in the


    bathroom, asking me to save her. So I ran to that room, but when I pushed the door open, I didn¡¯t see


    anyone. I went to the bathroom, and who would have thought that Carly suddenly jumped out wrapped


    in a towel, calling me a jerk and kicked me out!¡±


    Get Boett


    ¨C


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have called to ask me? Are you a bit stupid? You just went because they told you to?¡±


    Sasha scolded angrily.


    ¡°I was just worried about you! If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have gotten involved in this mess?¡±


    Darwin said, frustrated and annoyed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing. Things have already happened this way. Let¡¯s hear what Ms. Spence has


    to say about solving this,¡± Zane advised as he sat to the side.


    ¡°How else can this be resolved? I¡¯m already ruined! What¡¯s the big deal? At most, I¡¯ll just quit the


    entertainment industry!¡± Darwin appeared to be acting recklessly in despair.


    Marie, feeling helpless, pointed to the second news and asked, ¡°This one, the one in the pub, was


    that you too?¡±


    Darwin sighed deeply, ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged. Take a good look, will you? This isn¡¯t me. This is clearly my


    brother!¡±


    Marie picked it up and looked at it, saying, ¡°You two look so much alike.¡±


    Darwin touched the wound on his face, gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Is it my fault that I look like


    him? My brother patted his butt and ran off to Europe, leaving me as his scapegoat.¡±


    Marie, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Fine, since neither of the two things were your doing, I¡¯ll solve them


    for you.


    ¡°You? How will you solve it? Now everyone outside thinks we¡¯re from Global Medias.¡± Darwin sneered,


    his face full of disdain.


    Sasha raised her foot again and kicked him, saying, ¡°Marie said it could be solved! Why so much.


    nonsense!¡±


    Darwin hugged his legs and cried out, ¡°Do you have a conscience, woman! If it weren¡¯t for you, would I


    have gotten into this mess!¡±


    Sasha twisted her face and didn¡¯t speak. Marie, feeling helpless, asked, ¡°What about the text


    message? Is it still there?¡±


    Darwin nodded. ¡°Yeah, but would anyone believe it if we just sent out a text message? Carly has put


    her own reputation on the line.¡±


    Marie pointed at the video and asked, ¡°This surveince footage only shows you pushing the door open


    and being kicked out. What about the parts before and after?¡±


    Zane sat there, shaking his head. ¡°No more, I went to the hotel to ask for the surveince footage, but


    the hotel manager said the footage was deleted and not saved.¡±


    Marieughed. ¡°Deleted? Do surveince footage videos get deleted the next day? Which hotel?¡±


    Zane handed over the information as she said, ¡°York Hotel, property of Hebert Group, with shares held


    by Spence Group.¡±


    Marie flipped through the information and replied, ¡°No wonder, how could Carly possibly give you her


    own stuff?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle this matter. Just stay at home and don¡¯t go out,¡± Marie said to Darwin.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go out? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and have a clear conscience!¡± Darwin argued.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not scared of getting beaten up yet!¡± Sasha red at him. ¡°In Ira¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re the


    one who harassed his fianc¨¦e. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death by Ira when you go. out?¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight! Am I afraid of him?¡± Darwin argued, stretching his neck.


    Marie, feeling helpless, turned to Luca and said, ¡°For the next couple of days, stay with Darwin and


    make sure he doesn¡¯t get beaten up.¡±


    Luca nodded and grinned at Darwin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take on ten Iras.¡±


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Marie held her forehead and said, ¡°I mean, just don¡¯t let him get beaten up, don¡¯t fight, especially, don¡¯t


    hit Ira for now.¡±


    Darwin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®don¡¯t hit Ira for now¡¯? Does that mean we can hit him


    ¡°Afterwards is fine, just wait for my message¡­¡± Marie nodded. ¡°The issue with the second photo.


    will also be resolved.¡±


    Darwin waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a highly eligible bachelor with no wife or girlfriend.


    It¡¯s no big deal, just consider it as me being a scapegoat for my brother.¡±/


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, as long as you want to continue in the entertainment industry, you can¡¯t


    have this kind of stain on you. Let Andres take the me himself when hees back, I¡¯ll give him a


    call.¡±


    Darwiny on the couch nonchntly and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you. Just help me deal with this Carly


    situation. Every time I see our names linked together in the news, it makes me sick.¡±


    Marieughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Carly pretty too? If this is true, you wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.¡±


    Darwin waved his hands frantically. ¡°No! Absolutely not! That woman is simply a crazy woman! I don¡¯t


    have the same fate as Ira!¡±


    Marie turned to Sasha and Zane and asked, ¡°Have you two been here the whole time these past


    couple of days?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Zane nodded and answered, ¡°Yeah, after Darwin got into trouble, although we didn¡¯t speak up for him,


    we also didn¡¯t clearly distance ourselves from him. We lost a few job opportunities and haven¡¯t had


    much work recently.¡±


    Darwin nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stillining that I¡¯m dragging you down?


    When I was popr, so many people were fans of us as a couple!¡±


    Sasha chuckled. ¡°That sure is, quite a few people said Zane was the top, and you were the bottom!¡±


    Darwin sat up from the couch and argued, ¡°How am I the bottom? I am clearly so masculine!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    So lively and energetic, it seems there was no serious problem..

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Marie returned to Cloudy Vi and happened to see Noel¡¯s car parked at the entrance. Carly got out


    of the car, and the three of them met at the mansion¡¯s entrance.


    Marie was wearing a simple white T-shirt and shorts, looking just like a student, while Carly was quite


    different. She wore a haute couture dress from a certain brand, with three inches high heels,


    sunsses on her face, and an aura of a true celebrity.


    Before Marie could speak, Carly stopped her and said, ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t been home for several


    days. Where have you been messing around?¡±


    Noel furrowed his brow, not knowing that Marie hadn¡¯t returned for several days.


    Marie turned to her and asked, ¡°Do I have to report to you where I go?¡±


    Carly took off her sunsses, revealing her delicate eye makeup, and said disdainfully, ¡°That won¡¯t be


    necessary. I¡¯m just showing some concern for you. Don¡¯t actually end up getting pregnant before


    marriage.¡±


    Marie was taken aback. Pregnant before marriage?


    Did Carly know about that incident with Dereonst time?


    ¡°Carly, did you orchestrate Dereon¡¯s situation?¡± Marie asked coldly.


    Carly¡¯s face showed panic, and she immediately said, ¡°What Dereon situation? Don¡¯t falsely use


    me!¡±


    She certainly didn¡¯t forget when Marie took revenge on her for the first time, causing her to be unable to


    hold her head up in Las Vegas for a month. Whenever she went out, she would be called


    the malicious sister.


    For the second time, she was retaliated against, causing her not to dare to appear in school for an


    entire year. Even now, people are still discussing her situation in the forum.


    Now she had be smarter, she wanted to hide behind others and let them deal with Marie.


    Dereon was suddenly hospitalized, and it was said that the bodyguard was guarding closely. She didn¡¯t


    have time to ask if everything had been settled.


    Marleughed. ¡°Carly, do you know what¡¯s the funniest thing about you? You clearly don¡¯t have the


    guts, yet you still want tomit some petty crimes!¡±


    Carly, flustered, immediately argued, ¡°Instead of having time worrying about me, why don¡¯t you focus


    on Darwin and Sasha? Isn¡¯t Darwin supposed to protect Sasha? You all like to protect Sasha, right?


    But it seems to me that Darwin is a bit unable to fend for himself right now!¡±


    ¡°How did you know that Darwin was unable to fend for himself? The surveince footage only


    Get Bots


    showed Darwin entering and leaving the room. Who said he harassed the female artist?¡±


    Marieughed. ¡°Carly, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you. Darwin is still capable of protecting Sasha,


    and you¡¯re destined to bepletely crushed by Sasha!¡±


    Carly sneered. ¡°Really? Well, we¡¯ll see about that!¡±


    Carly, wearing high heels, walked arrogantly into the mansion. This time, she was fully prepared and


    determined to take down Sasha¡¯s capable assistant in order to kick her out of the entertainment


    industry!


    After Carly went in, Marie headed towards Asher¡¯s mansion. Suddenly, Noel called out to her,


    ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie turned around. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpete with Carly, you can¡¯t win,¡± Noel advised.


    Both sides were people he cared about, and he didn¡¯t want to see them fight as if it were


    life-and-death.


    ¡°Before it¡¯s even over, how do you know I can¡¯t win?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Marie, so what if you fought? You guys are family, do you really need to make it a life-and-death.


    situation?¡± Noel frowned.


    ¡°Noel, do you know how my mom died?¡± Marie suddenly asked.


    Noel was taken aback. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Marie sneered. ¡°When my mom wasn¡¯t even pregnant with me yet, Ms. Dillon had already given birth to


    you. When my mom died, you weren¡¯t a kid anymore. Didn¡¯t you know what happened back then?¡±


    Noel finally understood and his face looked terrible. ¡°Marie, do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Marie tilted her head andughed, then asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you lied too? Carly knew the truth about


    year, and you didn¡¯t?¡±


    that


    Noel¡¯s frown deepened, as he couldn¡¯t understand what Marie was saying at all. What truth?


    ¡°Marie, what are you suspecting? What does your mother¡¯s death have to do with Carly?¡± Noel


    asked.


    Marie looked at Noel¡¯s expression, which didn¡¯t seem fake. So it appeared that he genuinely didn¡¯t


    know.


    ¡°Carly said she knew the truth about my mom¡¯s death, and if Noel wants to know, you can ask her.


    After all, I really want to know if my mom¡¯s death had anything to do with Ms. Dillon, you and your


    siblings.¡±


    Marie paused for a moment, as if she had just remembered something, and then said, ¡°Noel asked


    earlier what would happen if I win the fight? If my mom¡¯s death had even the slightest connection to


    them, I¡¯ll make them pay a hundred times over.¡±


    Her tone was very calm, but still carried an intimidating aura. Even when she smiled, her eyes were


    cold to the extreme.


    However, Noel had seen her by Dennis¡¯ side, smiling gently, looking lovely and charming.


    ¡°Marie¡­¡± Noel suddenly asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t been home these past few days, were you


    Dennis?¡±


    with


    Marie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It seems like Noel is worrying a bit too much.¡±


    .


    Noel felt a bit annoyed. ¡°Marie, Dennis is not a good match for you.¡±


    Marie rolled her eyes. Did everyone want her to stay away from Dennis now?


    She ignored Noel and turned around to walk back to the mansion.


    Noel entered the living room, where Carly was sitting on the couch watching TV. Seeing Noele in,


    she said irritably, ¡°What were you talking to that bitch about?¡±


    Noel frowned. Carly wasn¡¯t like this before. Although she was spoiled and pampered in the past, she


    was still a well-behaved little girl. Now, there was no trace of ignorance on her face, and she would


    often scold and hit the housekeeper at home, making everyone very upset.


    Noel sat on one side of the couch, not saying anything.


    Carly didn¡¯t hear a response, so she turned to look at Noel, snorted, and said, ¡°Noel, I don¡¯t mean to


    criticize you, but I¡¯m your real sister, and that Marie is just a little bitch. You shouldn¡¯t be so close


    to her, or you might tarnish your own reputation.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Noel looked at her. ¡°Carly, what do you know about Marie¡¯s mother¡¯s death?¡±


    Carly was startled and looked at the TV, waving her hand and saying, ¡°What could I know? Didn¡¯t her


    mom took her own life due to depression?¡±


    Noel stared at her. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°Noel! I¡¯m your real sister! What kind of spell did that Marie put on you that you¡¯re questioning me like


    this!¡± Carly yelled angrily.


    Before Noel could speak, Mia entered the living room and asked, how could you lose your temper with


    your brother?¡±


    M¡¯s all the noise about? Carly,


    As soon as Carly saw Mia, sheined and clung to her, saying, ¡°Mom! Look at Noel, I don¡¯t


    know what Marie told him, but he¡¯s been picking on me!¡±


    Mia gently patted Carly¡¯s hand tofort her and turned to Noel. ¡°Noel, it¡¯s not that Mom is scolding


    you, but Carly is your real sister. How could you side with outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Noel tried to argue, but Mia immediately interrupted him, ¡°Noel, Marie is just an ingrate!


    Even if you defend her, she won¡¯t remember your kindness!¡±


    Mia and Carly were scolding Noel and belittling Marie, constantly talking andining. Annoyed,


    Noel grabbed his coat and left the house.


    ¡°Noel! Where are you going? We agreed toe back for dinner today!¡± Mia called out to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood! I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Noel said irritably, and then left the mansion.


    In this home, there wasn¡¯t a single day of peace.


    Ever since he could remember, Mia had been talking all day about moving into the Spence family


    mansion, telling him that he was a descendant of the Spence family and would definitely reunite with


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    the family.


    At that time, Mia and Mason were secretly dating, afraid of being discovered by others.


    Later on, Olive was born, and Mia became increasingly bold. Every time Mason came to their house,


    Mia would nag him about when he would let her and her children move back in and give them.


    proper status.


    Later on, she even boldly went on a date with Mason, taking Olive with her to cause a scene at the


    Spence mansion. She told them that a bad woman lived in that mansion, who had stolen their father


    and taught them to hit and scold her.


    That was Marie¡¯s mother, who seemed to be called Luisa Pearson or something like that.


    Olive didn¡¯t understand things well; every time she saw Luisa, she would yell at her and even throw


    things at her. However, Noel clearly felt that she didn¡¯t seem like a bad woman at all.


    Not long after Marie was born, Luisa passed away. Mia then moved in with them to the Spence


    mansion, and from then on, they all took on the Spence name and had a father and a home.


    Back then, Marie¡¯s presence was so low that Noel didn¡¯t even pay attention to it. But now, as Marie


    became more and more dazzling, he suddenly realized that what they called having a home back then


    was nothing more than taking away Marie¡¯s home.


    And his respected mother and beloved sisters repeatedly boasted about this matter as an honor.


    He couldn¡¯t do it. Every time he faced Marie¡¯s clear eyes, his heart was filled with guilt.


    After Marie returned to her room, she opened herputer and looked through the news about


    Darurin


    Get Bus


    Essentially, it was confirmed that he had sexually harassed female celebrities, and his personal life was


    a mess, being addicted to nightclubs and such.


    While browsing through thements below, it was clear that they were all cursing him.


    [This is obviously Darwin! So disgusting!]


    [What¡¯s with the popr male artist persona? Pervy man!]


    [Did he mess around like this in every production team? Wasn¡¯t he afraid he couldn¡¯t handle it?]


    [Strongly demanded to cklist him! This kind of person is a scumbag in the entertainment


    industry!]


    [I can¡¯t believe I liked him for so many years, and he turned out to be this kind of person!]


    [Darwin¡¯s background was quite strong, right? Who would dare to cklist him?]


    [Resolutely resista


    of Darwin¡¯s works! I don¡¯t even want to watch that Against the War!]


    Even though there were a few die-hard fans defending Darwin, they were immediately attacked by


    angryizens, leaving them with no room to breathe.


    Darwin¡¯s image plummeted drastically, and overnight, he went from being a popr male artist to a


    social scumbag that everyone despised.


    His poprity from Against the War hadpletely vanished, and all the previously confirmed.


    endorsement deals were canceled. Now, Darwin was even worse off than a D-list minor celebrity.


    Sasha and Zane had previously coborated with Darwin several times and had a great rtionship.


    However, they did not set boundaries with Darwin and remained silent during interviews, which


    attracted a group of haters and cost them a few job opportunities.


    In summary, Carly¡¯s actions this


    were swift, urate, and ruthless. It can be said that she precisely targeted Darwin, while also hurting


    Zane and Sasha in the process. The careers of all three were left in a precarious position.


    Marie was preparing to call Kate, wanting her to hack into York Hotel¡¯s surveince camera system and


    obtain theplete surveince footage.


    Ring ring¡­ Marie¡¯s phone rang.


    She held the phone between her ear and shoulder, flipping through the news while saying, ¡°Hello?


    Dennis, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡®Come to Glorious Estate.¡± Dennis¡¯ voice was as maic as ever.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m very busy right now.¡± Marie was upied with handling Darwin¡¯s matters and didn¡¯t have


    time to apany him.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll show you the surveince footage from York Hotel,¡± Dennis said casually.


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°How did you know I needed the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°Come out, Cullen will pick you up at the door,¡± Dennis said before hanging up the phone. His voice


    sounded somewhat¡­ disdainful?


    Tsk!


    Wasn¡¯t it just about moving faster than me?


    Fine, don¡¯t care then! The surveince footage was important!


    Marie quickly ran downstairs, told Edward that she wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner that night, and then


    ran out.


    Cullen was indeed at the door, having already opened the back seat of the car. ¡°Ms. Marie, shall we get


    in?¡±


    Marie got in the car and settled down, while Cullen considerately closed the car door and drove


    towards Glorious Estate.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Marie asked, ¡°Cullen, how did Dennis know about Darwin¡¯s situation? Wasn¡¯t he never interested in the


    entertainment industry?¡±


    Cullenughed and said, ¡°For this question, Ms. Marie should ask Mr. Whitney yourself.¡±


    Upon arriving at the Glorious Estate, Marie followed Cullen into the living room. Dennis, wearing casual


    home clothes, was leaning on the couch. Seeing here in, he smiled and said, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Marie ran over, sat down beside Dennis with her legs folded, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the surveince


    footage?¡±


    Dennis pointed to the box on the coffee table and said, ¡°This one, video tape.¡±


    Marie picked it up and looked at it, asking, ¡°Is there aputer? Can I borrow it?¡±


    ¡°In the study,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie jumped up and was about to run to the study, but Dennis grabbed her and pulled her into his


    embrace.


    She turned her head to look at Dennis, but before she could speak, her lips were sealed. Dennis held


    the back of her head, iming the kiss he had been longing for day and night.


    Cullen tactfully turned away, pretending he didn¡¯t see anything.


    Marie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, she reached out to push Dennis¡¯ shoulder, and Dennis let


    out a muffled grunt.


    Marie was taken aback, noticing that Dennis had already removed the bandage from his arm, and he


    looked quite healthy. She had forgotten about his shoulder injury, and realized that her push. must have


    hit the wound. She immediately withdrew her hand and didn¡¯t dare to move recklessly.


    She pulled away, but Dennis unapologetically deepened the kiss, until Marie, somewhat dissatisfied,


    pinched his waist. Only then did Dennis let her go.


    In the end, heplimented with a cheerful mood, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Marie red at him, picked up the video tape, and hurried off to the study.


    She turned on theputer and yed the video tape from the day of the banquet.


    As Darwin said, he hurriedly ran upstairs and entered the room. Not long after, he came out with a few


    buttons of his shirt undone, looking somewhat disheveled.


    Afterwards, Carly came out wrapped in a towel, her hair extremely messy, pointing at Darwin and


    saying something unintelligible. She appeared to be very emotional. Carly¡¯s assistant also came


    over, took Carly¡¯s arm, and asked Darwin to leave first.


    Get Bomos


    Darwin, being oblivious, might not have realized that this was Carly¡¯s trap until a few days ago when an


    unknown small paid social media ount released this video, causing a huge uproar on the inte.


    Marie saved the video, walked out of the study, and asked, ¡°How did you get the video? Wasn¡¯t that


    hotel owned by the Hebert family? How could they possibly give you the video?¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s not,¡± Dennis said as he stood up to pour some water.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Marie didn¡¯t understand.


    Cullen stepped in at the right moment and exined, ¡°This morning, Mr. Whitney, on behalf of the


    Whitney Group, acquired the York Hotel.¡±


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    Such a big hotel, and you said you just acquired it?


    ¡°Did Ira really agree to sell it to you? After all, it¡¯s something he¡¯s supposed to inherit.¡± Marie still


    couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°I was discussing business with his father; it wasn¡¯t his ce to butt in,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°The hotel industry hasn¡¯t been thriving in recent years, and York Hotel¡¯s performance has been


    declining annually. For Mr. Hebert, Mr. Whitney¡¯s willingness to buy at a high price was a way to help


    him get rid of this hot potato,¡± Cullen exined in detail.


    Marie nodded reluctantly. She understood Cullen¡¯s exnation, but she still felt that Dennis was


    too stubborn.


    ¡°By the way, how did you know I needed surveince footage? I thought you didn¡¯t pay attention to the


    entertainment industry,¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis walked over with a ss of water, stood in front of Marie, wrapped his arm around her waist,


    and pulled her closer. He lowered his head to meet her puzzled gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t pay attention to


    the entertainment industry; my concern is you.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she really wanted to cover it¡­


    Who told you to ask? Awkward, right?


    Could your skill levelpare to Dennis¡¯?


    Did Dennis really never have a girlfriend?


    Cullen couldn¡¯t help but cover his face while remaining silent.


    Ever since Mr. Whitney met Ms. Marie, he¡¯s been just like the male lead in a romantic drama, and the


    sweet words he¡¯s been saying are just too pleasant to hear!


    Marie pulled away from Dennis and stepped back, coughing awkwardly a couple of times before


    asking, ¡°Do you know where Andres is?¡±


    ¡°Ennd. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Regarding that news issue, I need him toe back and rify things. Can we get him toe


    back?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Call him and tell him toe back,¡± Dennis said as he handed the phone to Marie.


    Marie hesitated for a moment, then dialed Andres¡¯ number. The phone rang a few times before it was


    picked up, and Andres¡¯zy voice came through. ¡°Hello? Dennis¡­ What¡¯s up?¡±


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°Andres, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A silence like death¡­


    One second¡­ two seconds¡­ three seconds¡­


    ¡°Damn! Marie? What are you doing with Dennis in the middle of the night? Are you two sleeping


    together?¡± Andres screamed from the other side.


    Dennis was rendered speechless.


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Andres, it¡¯s four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, New York time,¡± Marie said helplessly.


    ¡°Ah? Oh, sorry, I forgot about the time difference. Uh, well, is there something you need?¡± Andres


    said with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Did you watch the recent entertainment news?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°No, why look at that?¡± Andres¡¯ voice waszy and it sounded like he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Marie was speechless.


    As a boss of an entertainmentpany, shouldn¡¯t you pay attention to entertainment news?


    ¡°Darwin has had a lot of negative news recently, I need to rify these matters and I need you toe


    back and help.¡±


    Marie got straight to the point, as she was worried that if they continued talking, Andres would fall


    asleep.


    ¡°Ah? Darwin? No need to rify, who cares!¡± Andres said.


    Get Root


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    These two people are indeed siblings, right?


    ¡°Andres,e back,¡± Dennis suddenly said as he sat to one side.


    Andres paused for a moment, his voice low and said, ¡°Dennis, I need to heal my wounds¡­¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°How could you go to Ennd if you were injured? What kind of injury do you


    have?¡±


    Andres answered, ¡°Hurt by love¡­¡±


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    She really wanted to hit Andres and Darwin, the two brothers, on the head every time she talked to


    them. Given their infuriating behavior, they must be real siblings.


    ¡°Come back, and I¡¯ll help you deal with Mrs. Roberts,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go back tomorrow! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Andres immediately agreed, then hung up the phone, as if


    he was afraid that Dennis would change his mind.


    Marie looked at Dennis speechlessly and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Dennis exined, ¡°He confessed his feelings to Nataly, but just like before, she didn¡¯t respond to him


    for a long time. He got angry and went back to Ennd. As soon as he got home, Mrs. Roberts started


    urging him to go on arranged dates and get married.¡±


    ¡°So, when he said ¡®hurt by love,¡¯ he was referring to Nataly?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Nataly has known us since we were young, and Andres has always liked her.¡±


    ¡°What about Nataly?¡± Marie suddenly asked, ¡°Who does Nataly like?¡±


    Dennis rubbed his brow with some frustration and didn¡¯t speak. Marie suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    leaving!¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Dennis pulled her back and asked helplessly, ¡°Why are you angry for no reason?¡±


    Marie started off. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry.¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Nataly told me she liked me, but I rejected her.¡±


    Marie turned to look at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Nataly also a New York socialite? Why did you refuse?¡±


    Dennis looked at her somewhat unhappy face, and surprisingly felt quite good. He said, ¡°Perhaps,


    she¡¯s not the person I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    He looked at Marie with such focus that the gloom in her heart vanished. She felt that her emotions


    Get Bonus


    earlier were somewhat unreasonable, and with a blushing face, she lowered her head and


    mumbled, ¡°I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°I gave you a copy of the surveince footage, aren¡¯t you going to treat me to a meal as a thank you?¡±


    Dennis asked.


    Marie was upset. Wasn¡¯t the kiss she gave him earlier a form of repayment?


    Dennis seemed to see right through her, and looking at Marie¡¯s awkward expression, he smiled and


    said, ¡°That earlier, was to thank you for the shirt you gave me.¡±


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    How could Dennis be so confidently shameless without any reason?


    Marie pouted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t move. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out, Melissa wille to cookter.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Can the meal Melissa made be considered my treat?¡±


    Dennis replied, ¡°No, this meal is on me. So now you owe me two meals. Remember to treat me.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    Eat, eat, eat! That¡¯s all you know!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Get Bopus


    The next day, Carly confirmed in an interview that she was the female celebrity in the video. She had


    been struggling to sleep and was extremely emotionally unstable due to the incident, but the person


    involved had not yete forward to apologize to her.


    Carly¡¯s brief interview video quickly topped the trending topics and had high view counts on major


    websites. Darwin once again became the talk of the town for making lewd remarks about a female.


    celebrity.


    [Some fans wanted solid evidence, right? They got what they asked for, were they satisfied?]


    [This person must be mentally ill, right? They have so much money and can get anything they want, but


    they still resort to such despicable methods!]


    [Poor Carly deity¡­ Thankfully, she wasn¡¯t hurt¡­]


    [Our princess must have been left with psychological trauma, she should go see a therapist.]


    [Don¡¯t know how many female celebrities have been harassed by Darwin, it¡¯s really disgusting.)


    [Why haven¡¯t these kinds of people been banned yet?]


    [They didn¡¯te out to apologize until now, hiding at home like a coward!]


    When Marie entered the living room of the Robert residence, Darwin was in the midst of throwing a


    tantrum at home.


    ¡°Am I a coward? What did I do? Why should I hide?¡± Darwin threw the water cup on the floor,


    shattering it.


    Marie dodged to the side and said, ¡°It seems you¡¯re getting well, you can even shatter things.¡±


    Darwin red at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would solve it? Why has the situation gotten worse? Now


    everyone in the country thinks I¡¯m a psychopath!¡±


    Sasha kicked him and said, ¡°Can you just be quiet for a bit? You¡¯ve been waiting for so long, and now


    you can¡¯t wait for just two more days?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I was cursed and insulted online!¡±


    Darwin sat on the couch, visibly annoyed, and looked up at Marie. ¡°Can you handle this or not? I might


    as well just tell Carly to get out of New York right now, and then there won¡¯t be any problems!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Marie immediately objected, ¡°Can you make her leave New York, or stop her from going


    online? When she starts sharing her misery on the inte, it won¡¯t just be about you harassing her, but


    also throwing your weight around. By then, not only you, but the entire Robert family and even the


    Whitney family will be exposed and criticized byizens.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Marie is right, calm down a bit,¡± Sasha advised.


    Get B


    Darwin slumped onto the couch and stretched out his long legs, kicking the coffee table, ¡°So you tell


    me! What should I do? Just let Carly nder me like this, and I can¡¯t even go out to clear my


    name!¡±


    ¡°Sasha went to rify,¡± Marie said.


    Before Sasha could speak, Darwin immediately sat up and said, ¡°No way!¡±


    Sasha looked at him strangely, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°It just won¡¯t work!¡± Darwin stood up directly and stared condescendingly at Marie.


    ¡°Marie, don¡¯t mind him. What exactly should I do to rify things?¡± Sasha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just send a tweet saying you believe in Darwin,¡± Marie said.


    Darwin shouted anxiously, ¡°No! Why involve Sasha in this? What if you can¡¯t solve it in the end, won¡¯t


    you drag Sasha down with you? Sasha just won an award and has a bright future ahead;


    there¡¯s no need to get involved in this kind of situation!¡±


    Sasha looked at him strangely again and said, ¡°How do you know Marie can¡¯t solve it if you haven¡¯t


    even tried?¡±


    ¡°What if it couldn¡¯t be solved? Are you giving up on your dream of bing a star?¡± Darwin red at


    her angrily.


    Sasha turned to look at Marie, and Marie asked, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Sasha smiled slightly, ¡°Of course, I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Count me in,¡± Zane said as he walked in from outside.


    ¡°Zane? Are you sick? Why are you messing around with them?¡± Darwin scolded him angrily.


    ¡°I also believe in Ms. Spence, I bet she¡¯ll win,¡± Zane said, looking at Marie.


    He still remembered the first time he saw Marie. The sun was shining just right, she was wearing a


    white dress, stepping out of a luxurious car, bathed in sunlight, and her smile was as beautiful as


    an angel¡¯s.


    And he was dejected from being beaten, holding his broken guitar, depressed. But she reached out her


    hand and said she would give him a music dream.


    He believed, and then he really seeded..


    Now, he still believed in her, that she could save them all.


    Darwin looked up to the sky and sighed, ¡°What an idioticpany, idiotic boss, and idiotic


    colleagues I have!¡±


    Get Bo


    Sasha tweeted: [Justice will prevail. If you haven¡¯t done something, you don¡¯t need to admit it, let alone


    apologize.]


    Zer retweeted andmented: [Justice will prevail.]


    Two tweets sparked an uproar on the inte, and some individualments gradually shifted the


    public opinion.


    [Sasha and Zane both spoke up, confirming it was about Darwin, right?]


    [The video already confirmed it, so why were they still trying to clear his name?]


    [Did Darwin want to turn the situation around? Were there any other pieces of evidence?]


    [Did it really seem like Darwin would be foolish enough to harass Carly? After all, Carly had quite a


    background.]


    [Was Sasha held by Darwin? And you¡¯re helping him cover it up?]


    [Sasha and Zane talked for quite a while, and Darwin was still hiding, wasn¡¯t he?]


    [From then on, I¡¯ll hate Sasha and Zane all my life, not a single good thing!)


    [Hang in there! Sasha and Zane¡¯s fans will arrive at the battlefield soon!]


    Although there were still many criticisms of Darwin online, at least it had aroused some doubts among


    a portion ofizens. Perhaps Darwin had other evidence to save himself, after all, Zane and Sasha


    wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to ruin their own futures.


    ¡°And then?¡± Darwin asked, ¡°After you used the two of them, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Marie sat cross-legged on the couch.


    ¡°Wait? You put the entirepany at stake, and there¡¯s no next step n?¡± Darwin was anxious.


    ¡°Yeah, the next step in the n was to wait, wait for Carly to get cocky, wait for her to y all her cards,


    and then we¡¯d make our move,¡± Marie squinted her eyes.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Can you give me a hint?¡± Darwin asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Carly afraid of you guys stealing her limelight? This time, we¡¯ll step on Carly to rise to the top!¡±


    Marieughed mischievously.


    On the other side, there was Whitney Group building.


    Dennis was flipping through the documents, signing them and asking, ¡°How is Dereon doing?¡±


    ¡°Following Mr. Whitney¡¯s instructions, if Dereon woke up and tried to leave the hospital, they were


    to put him back in. So, Dereon hasn¡¯t been discharged yet and refuses to see anyone. He only has his


    bodyguard with him, probably terrified,¡± Cullen reported the situation.


    Dennis snorted, ¡°With such little courage, you dare to kidnap Marie? Be more ruthless, ask him who


    exactly helped him do those things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Whitney,¡± Cullen said.


    Dereon hid in the hospital room every day, not daring to go out, because as soon as he left the room,


    a group of people would appear out of nowhere and beat him up. Once, they even tied him up and


    submerged him in ake, only pulling him out when he was about to suffocate. He was terrified and


    didn¡¯t want to die.


    But as long as he stayed in the hospital room with the bodyguard guarding the door, no one would hit


    him, and he could sleep well.


    Today, Dereon was lying in the hospital room when the door suddenly opened. Instead of his familiar


    bodyguard, a group of men in suits and leather shoes walked in.


    ¡°Who are you? Who let you in? Get out! Where¡¯s the bodyguard? Where¡¯s the bodyguard?¡± Dereon


    shouted.


    The man in ck brought a chair, and Cullen sat on it rxingly, saying, ¡°No need to call for Mr.


    Hebert, your bodyguard won¡¯t be able toe and protect you for now.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Dereon asked cautiously as he looked at him.


    ¡°I just want to ask a few questions, please cooperate and answer truthfully, Mr. Hebert,¡± Cullen.


    said with a smile.


    ¡°Why should I agree to you?¡± Dereon asked.


    ¡°You could refuse, and then my bodyguard would tie you up outside the window until you¡¯re willing to


    cooperate. As far as I know, Mr. Hebert¡¯s room is on the seventh floor,¡± Cullen said.


    Dereon broke out in a cold sweat, as he didn¡¯t want to be thrown off the seventh floor.


    ¡°It seems Mr.Hebert is ready? Then let¡¯s begin,¡± Cullen asked, ¡°May I ask, Mr. Hebert, who helped you


    kidnap Ms. Spence?¡±


    Dereon was taken aback, These people came for Marie?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°It was¡­ it was her sister¡­ she called me, saying she would send Marie to my bed¡­¡±¡®


    Dereon hesitated and said, while pondering in his mind, What exactly is Marie¡¯s background?


    ¡°Is the sister you mentioned Carly?¡± Cullen asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Marie has only this one younger sister, right? Who knows what kind of deep grudges or


    +


    hatred they have between them; I didn¡¯t ask,¡± Dereon said.


    ¡°Was it Carly who told you to insult Marie?¡± Cullen asked again.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say it, but I mentioned several times that I was interested in Marie. She even tied someone


    to my bed, wasn¡¯t it obvious? Who knew Marie could be so ruthless and stab me?¡± Dereon


    felt like crying.


    He originally just wanted to sleep with Marie, but not only did he fail to do so, he even got stabbed.


    Now, he didn¡¯t know who was backing Marie up, but they were finding various ways to deal with


    him.


    ¡°Mr. Hebert, you should be grateful that you only got stabbed once,¡± Cullen said as he stood up, dusted


    off his clothes, and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Ah! Who are you guys, really? Did Marie find another backer?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Get Bags


    Dereon asked, a bit curious, what kind of person could handle a sassy woman like Marie.


    Cullen chuckled, ¡°A backer? Mr. Whitney actually wanted to keep them, but the problem was that


    Ms. Spence wasn¡¯t interested at all¡­¡±


    He turned around and nced at Dereon, saying, ¡°Mr. Hebert, I must take my leave.¡±


    Dereon was truly ignorant. The Hebert family¡¯s business was quite substantial, and anyone with a


    bit of discernment could recognize Cullen as Dennis¡¯ special assistant. Yet, Dereon failed to recognize


    him.


    Cullen returned to thepany and handed the recording to Dennis. Dennis set the recorder aside and


    asked, ¡°Did Carly do this?¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°Dereon said it was Carly, but he wasn¡¯t sure if there was anyone else helping Carly.¡±


    ¡°No need to confirm, just give the recording to Marie and let her handle it herself,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, how was Dereon handled?¡± Cullen asked.


    ¡°Let him be discharged, and then, look into who Kevin has been associating withtely. Find a way to


    get them into Dereon¡¯s bed.¡± Dennis didn¡¯t even lift his head, still signing documents.


    Cullen hesitated for a moment, then reminded, ¡°Mr. Whitney, given Mr. Kevin¡¯s personality, he


    would cause trouble at the Hebert family¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Let him make a fuss, the bigger the fuss, the better,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, Old Mr. Whitney might be unhappy,¡± Cullen didn¡¯t want Dennis to be more


    distant from his father.


    Dennis looked up at Cullen and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking a lottely.¡±


    Cullen immediately bowed his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overstepped my bounds. I¡¯ll take care of it right


    away.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t care at all whether Edwin was unhappy or not. In fact, when he faced Edwin, he was like


    a child, eager to make him unhappy, because that was the only way he could take revenge on


    him.


    He drove away his children, leaving himself with a lonely life, firmly grasping Whitney Group in his own


    hands, and undermining his own power. Apart from that, there was nothing more he could do.


    The next day, in an interview, Carly once again stated that she had indeed experienced harassment,


    which also affected her recent work performance.


    Marie was watching entertainment news, and over the past few days, Carly had publicly expressed her


    desire for Darwin toe forward and apologize more than once. She also hoped that Global


    Medias would provide her with an exnation.


    However, under the guidance of Dennis and Andres, Global Medias remained silent, neither


    admitting nor responding.


    No matter what Carly said, there was no response from Global Medias and Darwin; it seemed like they


    hadpletely disappeared from the inte.


    However, someizens discovered that Darwin was clearly online on Twitter, logging in dozens of


    times a day, but he just remained silent.


    As a result,izens became even more convinced that Darwin was a coward, and they found various


    ways to insult him daily under his Twitter posts.


    After Sasha and Zane spoke up for Darwin on Twitter, they refused to ept any interviews and


    remained silent about the matter. As a result, the public assumed they were on Darwin¡¯s side, which led


    to them losing several job opportunities.


    After receiving the recording from Dennis, Marie confirmed that Carly was indeed involved in the


    drugging incident. However, if even Cullen could think that Carly might have had help, wouldn¡¯t Marie


    have thought of that too?


    Which time did Carly do something wrong without her weirdo mother getting involved?


    Since this mother and daughter kept causing trouble, she decided to give them a taste of their own


    medicine.


    Darwin sent the phone number from which he had received the distress message to Marie. Marie.


    asked Luca to track the number. Since phone numbers are now purchased with real names, it was


    easy to trace the source. As expected, it was a number bought by Carly¡¯s assistant.


    A week had passed, and there was still no news from Darwin or any indication that Global Medias


    wanted to terminate the contract. Although Sasha¡¯s reputation had been slightly tarnished, she still held


    a ce in the entertainment industry.


    Carly became a bit anxious.


    She spent much effort trying to hook Darwin, even risking her own reputation, in order to get Darwin


    into trouble. Only by doing this could she kick Sasha out of the entertainment industry.


    However, now that Darwin¡¯s reputation was tarnished, Sasha continued to do what she was supposed


    to do and remained a rising young star who couldpete with her. She couldn¡¯t ept this! She was


    determined to kick Sasha out!


    Olive Entertainment officially announced that they would hold a press conference at 10 a.m. tomorrow


    to discuss the incident Carly experienced on the day of the banquet and would ept all


    interviews.


    Get Borus ****-*


    Marie turned off herputer, she had been waiting for this day. Carly had set up the stage herself and


    was going to perform. If Marie didn¡¯t go to support her, she would feel guilty for not appreciating the


    great show her dear sister had arranged.


    The next day, at York Hotel, 10 a.m.


    Countless media reporters waited outside the hotel early, waiting for Carly to hold a press. conference.


    This was the biggest scandal in the entertainment industry this year. A popr male artist harassed a


    rising young star and was caught red-handed by a surveince camera. Even with all their influence,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    the Robert family was powerless to cover up this incident.


    Not only were the media reporters waiting, but countless viewers were also watching the live stream,


    waiting to see how Carly would handle the situation. Some people spected that the Robert family


    was powerful and influential, so Carly had no choice but to make a big fuss in order to get someone to


    uphold justice for her.


    At ten o¡¯clock, Carly appeared punctually at the entrance of York Hotel. She was wearing a white dress


    and no sunsses. Even with makeup on, one could see the exhaustion on her face. Cameras were


    constantly snapping photos of her. Carly¡¯s assistant and bodyguard protected her as she walked into


    the hotel, inviting the reporters toe in and sit down.


    The press conference hadn¡¯t started yet, but the live stream¡¯sments were already filled with curses


    and insults directed at Darwin.


    [Is Darwin a person? How much harm does this kind of thing cause to girls?]


    [Carly had just entered the entertainment industry when she encountered such an unfortunate event.]


    [Darwin,e out and apologize! Don¡¯t be a coward!]


    [The deity looked so haggard, they must have been terrified inside, it¡¯s heartbreaking.]


    [Darwin has no shame!]


    [Sasha was supposed to help Darwin clear his name, right? Why didn¡¯t they do it?]


    (I¡¯ll hate Darwin all my life!]


    Carly sat on the stage, her head lowered, and spoke in a very hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you to all the


    reporters who came here today to help me witness and resolve this matter. First, please take a look at


    theplete surveince footage.¡±


    The video on stage showed a segment of surveince footage. In the video, Darwin swaggered as he


    entered the room¡¯s passcode. After looking left and right to make sure no one was in the hallway, he


    went into the room. Not long after, Darwin seemed to be pushed out, his clothes disheveled.


    Afterwards, Carly came out wrapped in a towel, pointing at Darwin and saying something unclear. Then


    Carly¡¯s assistant arrived, helped Carly pack her things, and they left the hotel.


    This video was clear andplete, showing that Darwin indeed entered Carly¡¯s room and attempted to


    assault her, but ended up being chased out!


    After the video was turned off, Carly lowered her head, seemingly trying to calm her emotions. After


    two minutes, she sniffed, looked up, and said, ¡°This incident has caused me great harm.


    personally and has also affected my family. At this point, I just want to say that since there was no


    substantial physical harm done to me, I only need Mr. Robert to apologize. I hope Mr. Robert and


    Global Medias can respond.¡±


    Carly had already said that if Global Medias didn¡¯t respond, they would likely lose their reputation in the


    industry.


    At that moment, thements in the live stream channel were filled with curses.


    [Didn¡¯t they say there was no solid evidence before? Now they¡¯ve even held a press conference! They


    got what they asked for! Are they satisfied now?]


    [A girl who was bullied had to tell the whole world she was bullied in order to seek justice!]


    [What does ¡®justice will prevail¡¯ mean? Why did Sasha and Zane stop talking? Are they ying dead?]


    [Darwin still hasn¡¯t apologized? It¡¯s already good that they didn¡¯t report you, and you¡¯re not even willing


    to apologize?]


    [Quickly capture him and tear him apart, he¡¯s so disgusting.]


    [My poor Carly, sobbing away¡­]


    At the press conference, the journalists began asking questions.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Spence, did you have any prior interactions with Darwin? Or did he ever express any


    abnormal thoughts towards you before?¡± the reporter asked.


    Carly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve never worked with him, so I don¡¯t know him very well.


    Maybe asking the female artists who have worked with him would give you a clearer answer.¡±


    ¡°The female artist you coborated with? Are you referring to Ms. Sasha? What are your thoughts on


    Sasha speaking up for Darwin on Twitter previously?¡± the reporter asked again.


    Carly gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure about the two of them, maybe everyone has


    their own circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, what did Darwin do to you at that time?¡± the reporter asked.


    Carly¡¯s face turned pale, and tears fell down her cheeks. She covered her mouth and sobbed for a


    minute. The reporters didn¡¯t rush her; they were just trying to get as much information as possible, but


    they still felt sympathy for Carly.


    ¡°At that time, he just¡­ suddenly entered the room and headed toward the bathroom. I had just finished


    taking a shower and walked out¡­ and then he¡­ pulled at my bath towel. I struggled hard to break free


    from him¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really want to recall this incident.¡± Carly sobbed with her


    head down, her shoulders shaking, looking frail and helpless.


    After a while, Carly looked up and said to the camera, ¡°Darwin, if you have any remorse, pleasee


    forward and apologize, give me an exnation.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, she gave a faint smile, both poignant and pitiful, truly putting on a great


    performance.


    At that moment, the door was pushed open forcefully, and the reporters on both sides of the aisle


    collectively turned their heads to look at the entrance.


    Darwin stood in the center of the doorway, took one step at a time up the aisle, and walked up to


    Carly.


    He wore a simple T-shirt and jeans, with sneakers on his feet, andrge sunsses on his face, still


    maintaining a cool appearance.


    Darwin took off his sunsses, threw them on the table in front of Carly, and said, ¡°You wanted me to


    step up, right? Well, I stepped up.¡±


    Darwin¡¯s appearance brought the entire press conference to a climax instantly. Carly was stunned for


    two seconds, her facial expression showing some fear. She stood up and shrank back, not daring


    to look at him.


    The reporter and the audience naturally assumed that Darwin had caused psychological trauma to


    Carly, which was why Carly was so scared.


    Reporters swarmed in an instant, vying to interview Darwin.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Robert, was it you who wore that outfit and harassed Ms. Spence at the hotel that


    day?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what you were thinking? Weren¡¯t you afraid of being exposed?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you had inappropriate rtionships with every female artist you partnered with?¡±


    ¡°Did Sasha speak up for you because she has a special rtionship with you?¡±


    ¡°What did Sasha think about this matter?¡±


    Upon hearing Sasha¡¯s name, Darwin¡¯s expression turned cold. He snatched the camera from the


    reporter he was just talking to, threw it on the floor, and crushed it with his foot, saying, ¡°What


    Get Bonus


    does my business have to do with Sasha? If you¡¯re interviewing me, interview me. Why bring up


    Sasha?¡±


    Darwin kicked the camera aside, looked around at the reporters, and said, ¡°After all this fuss, you just


    want the truth? I¡¯ll give you the truth.¡±


    He looked at Carly again and smirked, ¡°Carly, you¡¯ve done enough acting, isn¡¯t it my turn now?¡±


    Carly¡¯s heart skipped a beat, suddenly feeling a bit anxious¡­ No, it couldn¡¯t be. The Robert family


    couldn¡¯t possiblye back from Ennd to help him with this minor issue in the entertainment


    industry. Global Medias didn¡¯t care much about him either, so there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to help him!


    This time, she was determined to defeat Darwin, kick Sasha out of the entertainment industry, and no


    one couldpete with her!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Carly covered the confusion on her face, and once again showed that pitiful expression, saying, ¡°That¡¯s


    the truth, please apologize to me.¡±


    Darwin smirked, ¡°Nowadays, do celebrities have to handle their own PR in the entertainment industry?


    Carly, do you have no movies to shoot, or nomercials to take on?¡±


    At this point, after the initial shock of seeing Darwin appear on the live stream channel, it was now


    filled with curses and insults.


    [Could Darwin be any more shameless? Even after all this, he still tried to clear his name?]


    [They even knocked down the journalist¡¯s camera; it seems the backer was really strong!]


    [They did such a disgusting thing and still threatened others? Just because they have money and


    power, they think they¡¯re amazing?]


    [Darwin dared to appear so openly and talk about revealing the truth, maybe there really was


    something hidden going on?]


    [Thementator above stop talking nonsense. If Darwin could turn the situation around, I would


    eat shit on a live stream!]


    Carly faced the camera and shed tears once again, ¡°Since Mr. Robert has already appeared at the


    press conference, please apologize to me and my family. Also, I hope Global Medias can demand that


    Sasha and Zane apologize publicly.¡¯


    The reporters in the audience once again became restless, scrambling to interview Darwin.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Robert, did you publicly apologize to Ms. Spence?¡±


    ¡°Sasha and Zane got involved because of you, did you feel guilty about it?¡±


    ¡°Photos of you in a karaoke hall have been circting online, exposing your chaotic private life. What


    are you really like in your personal life?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, were you involved in inappropriate rtionships with multiple women?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, would you mind sharing some details about your personal life?¡±


    Darwin rolled his eyes and shouted, ¡°Are you blind? That photo only shows half a face, is that me? Can


    you use your brains? Look carefully before you curse someone!¡±


    Carly looked at Darwin¡¯s exasperated expression, holding back herughter. She spoke with


    excitement, ¡°Can you really deny these facts? The entire entertainment industry knows who you are! If


    it¡¯s not you in the photo, then who could it be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± A man¡¯s nonchnt voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    Get Bonus


    Reporters turned around, and Carly also looked toward the door. A man in a suit and leather shoes.


    appeared at the end of the corridor, travel-worn and weary. He took off his sunsses with some


    impatience, walked into the venue, and sat down next to Darwin. Staring at Carly, he said, ¡°The


    person in the photo is me. Do you want to take a close-up of me topare it with?¡±


    The reporter was stunned, Carly was stunned, everyone watching the live stream was stunned. How


    did Andres get there?


    Wasn¡¯t it said that they were half-brothers with the same mother but different fathers? And they would


    take the me for each other? Also, one of them admitted to having a chaotic personal life?


    Andres nestled in his seat, nced around at the reporters, and said, ¡°The person in the photo is me,


    not Darwin. Any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Andres, may I ask if your private life has always been like this¡­¡± the reporter was asking.


    ¡°What does my personal life have to do with you? I¡¯m not married, not in a rtionship, and I go to


    nightclubs without causing any trouble. Is it any of your business?¡± Andres red at him.


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    Compared to Andres, his temper was much better¡­


    During the live stream, the audience was silent.


    It seemed to make sense, right? They were a single noble, an eligible bachelor, not a public figure.


    What¡¯s wrong with going to a nightclub?


    Andres was really annoyed, he hadn¡¯t even woken up properly, and he had rushed back all the way


    from Ennd just because Carly caused trouble. On top of that, these journalists kept interviewing


    him non-stop, making him extremely grumpy.


    Andres rubbed his temples, called a staff member, and asked him to bring a cup of water. He needed


    to clear his head in order to deal with these people.


    Carly realized she couldn¡¯t continue asking this question and immediately said, ¡°Although Mr.


    Andres rified the photo incident for Darwin, the banquet issue has not been resolved. I hope


    Global Medias can give me a response as soon as possible. I don¡¯t need anypensation, I just


    want an apology.¡±


    Andres took a sip of water, rubbed his eyes, nced at Carly as if he had just woken up, cleared his


    throat, and said, ¡°Global Medias replied to you, they won¡¯t apologize.¡±


    Darwin chuckled. It¡¯s such a pity that Andres didn¡¯t go into stand-upedy.


    Carly was taken aback, her face turning red, and said, ¡°Mr. Andres, this matter has nothing to do


    with you, please mind your own business.¡±


    Get Bo


    Andres, dragging his cheeks, looked at her and asked, ¡°How is it not rted to me?¡±


    Carly red at him, ¡°Even if you are Darwin¡¯s brother, when ites to work or legal matters, let him


    handle it through the proper channels! What gives you the right to speak for Global Medias and say no


    apology?¡±


    Andres, holding his cheeks, shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Will it work if I tell you I¡¯m the


    executive CEO of Global Medias?¡±


    Carly was stunned, everyone in the audience was stunned too. What did Andres just say? He was the


    CEO of Global Medias?


    Did they mishear? The mysterious Global Medias boss they had long-awaited was actually Andres?


    So, what was Darwin? The king of Global Medias?


    This backer was really strong, wasn¡¯t it?


    But¡­ this world was a bit too fantastical, right?


    At that time, chaos erupted on the live stream channel.


    [Holy crap! Andres was actually the CEO of Global Medias?]


    [Today¡¯s live stream made a fortune! The CEO of Global Medias, who had been so mysterious for so


    long, was finally exposed!]


    [Andres and Darwin really looked alike! Both of them were so handsome!]


    [Wow, Bossy CEO is so handsome!]


    [Boss of the entertainment industry! Boss, please give me an autograph!]


    Carly felt a sudden tightness in her chest, How could this be? She had been inquiring for so long and


    still hadn¡¯t found out who the CEO of Global Medias was. Moreover, Andres should have been in


    Ennd recently, so how could he suddenlye back?


    She was a bit nervous now, as Andres and Darwin seemed to have a good rtionship. How would


    Andres handle this situation?


    Carly forced herself to stay calm, telling herself that everything would be fine. She had prepared


    everything, and the video had already sealed Darwin¡¯s fate. Even if Andres came to sort things out,


    he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Darwin and Sasha!


    Watching everyone¡¯s unpredictable expressions, Andres rubbed his brow in annoyance and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it before? I¡¯m the executive CEO of Global Medias!¡±


    Everyone thought, You really never said it, huh¡­


    Carly looked at Andres with tears streaming down her face, a pitiful expression, and sobbed, ¡°Mr.


    Andres, I¡¯m just a neer in the entertainment industry, and I don¡¯t understand these unspoken.


    rules. All I want is an apology. Is that too much to ask? Why can¡¯t Global Medias even give me the


    most basic apology?¡±


    Andres shook his head and said, ¡°I told you Global Medias won¡¯t apologize. As for you wanting Darwin


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and Sasha to apologize, that¡¯s not something I can handle. You should talk to their boss.¡±


    Carly was stunned again, Their boss?


    Wasn¡¯t Darwin and their team¡¯s boss Andres?


    Did she miss any important information? Why couldn¡¯t she understand what Andres said?


    Darwin chuckled, ¡°I really admire how well you yed your part. I couldn¡¯t out-talk you, so I had to


    bring out my boss.¡±


    At that moment, everyone at the press conference stretched their necks, waiting for Darwin¡¯s boss.


    to appear.


    Everyone thought that Darwin was still an artist at Global Medias. Now that Andres, the CEO of Global


    Medias, publicly stated that Darwin had another boss, were they going to meet that mysterious person


    today?


    Even the live stream channel didn¡¯t criticize Darwin anymore; everyone collectively anticipated the


    appearance of the big boss.


    As everyone eagerly anticipated, a slender woman walked out of the press conference entrance,


    against the light at the end of the hallway.


    She wore a white blouse with ruffled cuffs, adding a yful touch and reducing the sharpness. She


    had on a ck miniskirt, revealing her slender, straight legs. She stepped into a pair of high-heeled


    sandals, and her slightly curled long hair cascaded down her back. Her clear eyes made her look like


    an intern who had identally entered the venue.


    The reporters were all stunned, Who was this young girl?


    Carly was also stunned, Marie? What is she doing here?


    Were you pleading for Darwin? Or was it for Sasha?


    Marie ignored the curious gazes of everyone around her, and step by step, walked up to Carly. With


    a slight smile, she said, ¡°Carly, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Carly sneered, ¡°Marie, did the clout-chasing bring you here?¡±


    Marie brushed her long hair behind her ear, walked around the long table, and sat down steadily next to


    Darwin. She nced at Carly with a look that seemed to regard her as a slow-to-react fool.


    She faced the camera, her red lips slightly parted. ¡°Hello everyone, I am Darwin¡¯s boss and manager,


    myst name is Spence, and I will be taking full responsibility for handling the banquet event on behalf


    of Darwin.¡±


    The room fell silent. This young girl was Darwin¡¯s boss?


    Marie smiled slightly and added, ¡°Furthermore, I would like to rify that Mr. Darwin¡¯s contract with


    Global Medias has already expired. He is now signed with Maris Entertainment, along with Zane and


    Sasha. In the future, please continue to support them, dear media friends.¡±


    The reporters were stunned at first, as everyone thought that the three recently popr celebrities were


    artists from Global Medias. But now, they had suddenly be associated with this girl?

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    > Chapter 100


    Afterwards, they allughed disdainfully. They had never heard of this Marls Entertainment. It must be


    an unknownpany. They assumed that Darwin must have been released from his


    contract with Global Medias, which led him to join such a smallpany.


    ¡°Since all the major media outlets are here, let¡¯s resolve this issue today,¡± Marie said, turning to


    Carly and asking, ¡°May I ask, Ms. Carly, what is the reason for demanding an apology from Mr.


    Darwin?¡±


    Carly met Marie¡¯s gaze, feeling a bit flustered. Marie was too confident, which scared her. But


    things had already reached this point, and there was no turning back!


    Carly pointed at the screen and said, ¡°On the day of Drama Feast, Darwin barged into my room,


    trying to¡­ trying to¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, she covered her mouth and sobbed softly. The reporters and


    audience present couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her.


    Marie remained calm and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Carly mentioned that Darwin entered your room


    and attempted misconduct, causing great harm to your physical and mental well-being, is


    that correct?¡±


    Carly nodded, without saying anything.


    Marie said, ¡°This issue is indeed not a small matter. However, coincidentally, I have also obtained a


    veryplete surveince footage. Please, everyone, take another look.¡±


    Marie deliberately emphasized the words ¡°veryplete¡± as she handed the thumb drive to the staff.


    Afterward, the video was yed on the projection screen.


    Carly saw the video and sneered inwardly, thinking that there was no difference between this video and


    hers. Her video wasn¡¯t fake, and no matter how many times she watched it, it remained the


    same!


    However, the video suddenly had some noise. Then, clear conversation sounds came through.


    From the moment Darwin was kicked out of the room and Carly ran out wrapped in a towel, the


    conversation began.


    In the video, Darwin, still confused and buttoning up his shirt, asked, ¡°Why is it you? Where¡¯s


    Sasha?¡±


    Carly sobbed and said, ¡°What, Sasha? What are you talking about!¡±


    Darwin reluctantly tidied up the clothes and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sasha¡¯s room? Howe you¡¯re


    here?¡±


    Carly pointed at him and yelled, ¡°Darwin, you jerk! You actually molested me!¡±


    Darwin was taken aback and yelled back, ¡°Are you fucking crazy? I¡¯m blind, why would I care to harass


    you?¡±


    At that moment, Carly¡¯s assistant ran over,forting Carly, and then hurriedly urged Darwin to


    leave. Darwin took out his phone, making a call while walking towards the stairs. In the video, a faint


    voice could be heard saying, ¡°Sasha, where are you?¡±


    At this point, the video ended, and Carly¡¯s face turned pale. She didn¡¯t understand why Marle¡¯s video


    had sound. Wasn¡¯t surveince footage supposed to be silent?


    The reporter was also stunned. So, Darwin intended to harass not Carly, but Sasha? And he


    identally hurt Carly instead?


    What was Marie here for today? To tell them that Darwin liked Sasha?


    Marie turned to Carly and said, ¡°I have two questions for you, Ms. Carly. Please answer them for


    me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem¡­¡± Carly swallowed hard, feeling that Marie wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily.


    ¡°First, you said Darwin barged into the room and pulled your towel, but why in the video, he explicitly


    said he came to the room looking for Sasha?¡±


    did


    ¡°Secondly, if Darwin, an adult man, was determined to assault you and pulled at your towel, how


    you manage to break free from him without any help and force him out of the room?¡± Marie


    asked, waiting for Carly¡¯s response.


    Not only Marie, but everyone was waiting for Carly¡¯s response. Marie¡¯s two questions made them


    realize many details they had previously overlooked.


    Carly hesitated to speak, so Marie said, ¡°Shall I answer for you? It¡¯s actually quite simple, because


    you¡¯re lying. Darwin didn¡¯t harass you at all. He really went to look for Sasha, but found you in the room


    instead. He immediately left the room without you having to drive him away. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°No! No, it wasn¡¯t¡­ it wasn¡¯t like that¡­ Darwin thought I was Sasha¡­ so he tried to get fresh with


    me¡­ I screamed, and then he realized he had mistaken me for someone else¡­ That¡¯s why he left!


    That¡¯s what happened! That¡¯s what happened!¡±


    Carly immediately made up a new story, her face showing terror, as if she had been greatly frightened.


    ¡®So Ms. Carly admitted that Darwin didn¡¯t go to look for you?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°No, he went to look for Sasha! I don¡¯t know what their rtionship is, but he mistook someone else for


    them!¡±


    Get Bogus


    Carly stuttered, saying she couldn¡¯t handle everything anymore. All she wanted was to destroy Darwin,


    and by doing so, she could destroy Sasha. Wasn¡¯t Marie the boss? She would destroy them


    all together!


    Unexpectedly, the situation took such a turn, leaving the reporters shocked. Wasn¡¯t Darwin intentionally


    harassing Carly? So, he was actually going to the room to look for Sasha? What was the rtionship


    between him and Sasha?


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Spence, what was the rtionship between Darwin and Sasha?¡±


    ¡°Did Darwin and Sasha have an inappropriate rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Did they want to make their rtionship public? Or was there some other hidden reason?¡±


    ¡°Did you know about this kind of situation between artists, as a boss?¡±


    ¡°Did Sasha speak up for Darwin because they were in a romantic rtionship? Or was it because


    Darwin had a backer like Andres?¡±


    The reporters were chattering and asking questions. Marie raised her hand, signaling everyone to calm


    down, and said, ¡°First of all, Darwin and Sasha have a normal working rtionship within thepany,


    and there is no inappropriate rtionship between them. Please do not misunderstand.


    As for why Darwin went to Sasha¡¯s room that night, please take a look at the projection screen.¡±


    A text message from an unknown number was projected onto the screen, showing a message sent that


    night: [I am Sasha, I am in the bathroom of Room 0523, save me!]


    ¡°This was the text message Darwin received that night. He mistakenly thought that something had


    happened to Sasha, so he hurried to the room without having time to verify Sasha¡¯s room number.


    In fact, Sasha¡¯s room that night was 0532. It waster confirmed that Sasha had never sent any text


    messages to Darwin, nor had she ever entered any bathroom. So, someone deliberately sent a text


    message to lure Darwin to room 0523!¡±


    Marie analyzed the situation logically, and with the help of the text message photo disyed on the


    projection screen and the room registration list of the artists that night, it was confirmed that Sasha was


    indeed in room 0532.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, were you implying that Ms. Carly framed Mr. Darwin?¡± a reporter immediately asked.


    Marie hooked her lips. The journalist she had bribed finally stood up with momentum.


    Carly immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t send a text! How could I possibly do something like that?¡±


    Marieughed and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have one, so what about your assistant?¡±


    Marie looked at the assistant standing next to Carly and smiled slightly, ¡°We have found out that the


    identity card used to purchase the mysterious phone number belongs to your assistant. This


    assistant can be said to have masterminded the plot to frame Darwin, and Maris Entertainment will


    assistant


    sue her for libel immediately!¡±


    The assistant panicked. She just took the money to get things done, she didn¡¯t want to go to jail!


    She cried out in fear, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me! Carly made me do it! It wasn¡¯t me! Don¡¯t tell on


    me!¡±


    Carly stood up and pushed her to the ground, ¡°Why did you do this to me? When did I ever ask you to


    do such a thing?¡±


    She turned around and pointed at Marie, exasperated, ¡°Marie! This video is fake! Where did you get it


    from? How could there be sound? It must be fake!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. This hotel was owned by the Hebert family, with the Spence family also holding


    shares. She had given strict orders not to leak the surveince footage, so how could Marie possibly


    have gotten the video!


    The projection screen disyed another photo, clearly showing that York Hotel¡¯s ownership belonged


    to the Hebert family.


    Marie nonchntly said, ¡°York Hotel was owned by the Hebert family, which means it belonged to your


    fianc¨¦. So, naturally, Ms. Carly could stay wherever she wanted and get any surveince. footage she


    desired. We weren¡¯t supposed to have ess to it, but as it happens, York Hotel was sold by Hebert


    Group a week ago. That¡¯s why I was able to obtain the genuine surveince footage. As for the audio,


    I¡¯d like to thank mypany¡¯s technical staff for enhancing the rity and even


    extracting the audio.¡±


    The so-called technical staff¡­ actually, it was Marie who sent the video to Kate across the Pacific


    Ocean¡­ asking her to make the audio clearer¡­


    After greeting her entire family, Kate casually gossiped about the matter, saying that the entertainment


    industry was quite interesting.


    The entire audience was shocked, including all the viewers watching the live stream on the live stream


    channel. No one could have imagined such a huge twist in the event.


    So, Carly instructed her assistant to lure Darwin into the room, Darwin fell for it, and Carly framed him


    for assaulting her?


    [Everyone¡­ was this really not a movie shoot? Carly was such a great actress, wasn¡¯t she? The whole


    inte was fighting for justice for her, but it turned out to be a ploy she came up with herself?]


    [So Darwin didn¡¯t touch her at all? No wonder Darwin said he would have to be blind to harass her¡­]..


    [This woman was so terrifying, she made up such a huge drama by herself. Drama Feast owed her a


    Best Actress award!]


    [Didn¡¯t anyone notice that Darwin went for Sasha? What a perfect couple!]


    [So Sasha spoke up because she knew Darwin was innocent!]


    [Darwin made a bloodyeback! I knew my man couldn¡¯t be wrong!]


    [Where¡¯s the dude who said Darwin would turn the situation around and then live stream eating


    shit? Let me see your hands!]


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Carly waspletely panicked, she didn¡¯t expect Darwin to be criticized by the entire inte like this,


    and even Sasha and Zane got into trouble. Marie was still able to save them!


    She clearly already had victory in her hands! She was about to be the final winner! But then Marie


    ruined everything!


    Every time, it was Marie!


    Carly cried and said, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t know why the assistant said that¡­ I¡¯m also a


    victim¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything like this¡­¡±


    She had no other choice, so she could only continue to y the victim and keep seeking sympathy,


    hoping to make aeback with the help of her fans. She wanted these people to feel sorry


    for her,


    as there was no evidence to prove that she was the mastermind, apart from the one-sided


    statement from her assistant.


    Marie smirked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s another recording. I hope you can still y the


    victim after listening to it.¡±


    Marie handed the voice recorder to the staff, and the venue¡¯s sound system yed a segment of


    audio.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Hebert, who helped you kidnap Ms. Spence?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ it was her sister¡­ she called me, saying she would send Marie to my bed¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the younger sister you mentioned Carly?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Was it Carly who told you to insult Marie?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say it, but I mentioned several times that I was interested in Marie. She even tied someone


    to my bed, wasn¡¯t it obvious? Who knew Marie could be so ruthless and stab me?¡±


    Carly¡¯s face turned pale, and all the reporters present were shocked. The audio recording involved. not


    only Carly but also Dereon, who had previously announced that he was hospitalized due to an injury!


    Marie smiled slightly and said, ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. I am Carly¡¯s half-sister, the third


    daughter of the Spence family, Marie.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    The entire ce was as silent as death.


    They originally intended to seek justice for Carly and witness the awkward situation between Darwin


    and Global Medias. However, everything changed when a girl named Marie appeared.


    Carly suddenly became the mastermind behind everything, while Darwin transformed from a creepy


    guy into the hero who saved the day. Marie sat on the stage, maintaining her nonchnt demeanor.


    With a few skillful sentences, she deflected some problems andpletely turned the


    situation around.


    Marie nced at the reporters and said, ¡°I came here today not only to address the Darwin banquet


    incident but also to settle my personal grudge with Carly.¡±


    Several videos were then disyed on the big screen, including Marie¡¯s initial pregnancy report.


    Another video featured the blond-haired thug admitting that Carly had hired them to ruin Marie.


    Additionally, there were also posts about Carly¡¯s glorious deeds at the Yale University forum spreading


    widely.


    Marie continued, ¡°All of these incidents, where Ms. Spence repeatedly hired thugs to insult me, kidnap


    me, nder me, and this time, she hurt my artist again. Ms. Spence wants our apology, but my


    response is that Maris Entertainment and I will formally sue her and Mr. Hebert for attempted outrage of


    modesty, libel, and other charges!¡±


    Andres, who was sitting nearby, added in a rxed tone, ¡°Global Medias has officially announced that


    they¡¯ve cklisted Carly. They will no longer coborate with any brands associated with Ms.


    Spence!¡±


    The whole room was in an uproar. Global Medias was the gship of the entertainment industry. If


    Global Medias said they would cklist an artist, that person would have no chance to gain a foothold


    in the industry!


    Carly¡¯s face turned pale as she slumped into her seat. She originally had the upper hand, but how did


    things turn out like this?


    She couldn¡¯tprehend it. Where did Marie obtain the videos and recordings? Did Dereon fail?


    Who saved Marie?


    Furthermore, why weren¡¯t Darwin, Zane, and Sasha artists at Global Medias? When did Marie establish


    her ownpany? And what was the deal with Maris Entertainment?


    Her mind went nk, not knowing the answers to any of these questions. She remembered the way


    Marie looked at her when she entered, as if mocking her for being slow to react, like a fool.


    Carly screamed and knocked over the items on the table, pointing sharply at Marie and yelling, ¡°It


    wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me! You¡¯re ndering me! I didn¡¯t do it! Why would I do such a thing!¡±


    Marie turned to her, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Yeah, why did you do that? Because we are half-sisters,


    or because I¡¯m an eyesore in the house?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been hitting and scolding me since I was little, and now you¡¯ve even hired a contract killer. I


    can¡¯t understand it, Carly. Tell me, why did you do this?¡±


    Carly lost her footing and fell to the ground. She was no longer the elegant superstar who had just


    entered the hotel; she was like a frightened dog, embarrassed.


    It¡¯s over, everything is over!


    She knew that this time, Marie wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook. She had originally nned to kick Darwin


    and Sasha out of the entertainment industry, but now, Marie was truly determined to make her


    All the things she did came back to haunt her, falling right on her own head!


    The whole room was in an uproar. This was no longer just a small fight in the entertainment industry.


    Marie was going to take Carly to court!


    What shocked them even more was that Carly, who had always been known for her pure and sweet


    image, turned out to be such a person!


    She was malicious, terrifying, and full of schemes!


    She tried several times to harm her own sister!


    This time, she fabricated a tant lie, causing Darwin, Sasha, and others to be criticized all over


    the inte!


    How malicious! How detestable!


    The live broadcast room had gonepletely crazy. Most of them were Carly¡¯s fans who came to seek


    justice for her. They had been relentlessly attacking and insulting Darwin, Sasha, and others online


    since the incident began. And now, the facts were right in front of them. They had unknowingly be


    Carly¡¯s aplices!


    The shock of the incident, the regret of misjudgement, and the cyberbullying towards innocent people


    all turned into disgust and hatred towards Carly in that moment.


    ¡°How could there be such a malicious person! To know someone for a long time without understanding


    their true nature!¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s a half-sister, she¡¯s still a real sister! How could she hire thugs to ruin her own sister¡¯s


    reputation!¡±


    ¡°Carly truly deserved that best actress award; her acting was so convincing that she fooled everyone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fans of hers for so long, but now I feel disgusted myself!¡±


    ¡°Beloved little princess? She¡¯s nothing but a devil!¡±


    ¡°Please, I desperately implore the police officer toe and arrest someone!¡±


    ¡°Darwin, I kneel before you! Forgive me!¡±


    ¡°I want to be a lifelong fan of Darwin!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Darwin¡¯s boss was simply a female version of a dominant CEO, I¡¯m in love!¡±


    The live broadcast room was still in discussion, and the venue had yet to quiet down when a police


    officer suddenly entered. He stood in front of Carly and said, ¡°Ms. Carly, you are suspected of hiring a


    contract killer. Pleasee with us to cooperate in the investigation.¡±


    Carly sat on the ground, motionless,pletely devastated. She never expected that this almost


    certain matter would be turned around to such an extent by Marie!


    Once again, it was Marie who had led her to a crushing defeat!


    Marie walked over and reaching out to help Carly, but Carly was stunned and unresponsive.


    With a gentle smile on her face, Marie crouched down to fix Carly¡¯s clothes. Leaning in close to her ear,


    she said, ¡°What did I tell you? Trying to fight me? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll turn you and your mother into


    beggars for the Spence family!¡±


    Carly lunged at Marie, gripping her neck and shouting, ¡°Marie! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Ira suddenly rushed out from the crowd, holding Carly and said, ¡°Carly, calm down! You need to


    calm down!¡±


    Darwin and Andres immediately rushed over. Andres pulled Carly away, handing her over to the police,


    and helped Marie up, anxiously asking, ¡°Marie, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Marie rubbed her neck,ughed, coughed twice, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no injuries.¡±


    Darwin became impatient, confronted Ira, and punched him in the face, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I didn¡¯t


    touch your fianc¨¦? Only someone blind like you could be attracted to such a crazy woman!¡±


    Andres went over and pulled Darwin aside, saying, ¡°The reporters are here, let¡¯s settle thister.¡±


    Darwin, Marie and all the reporters were momentarily struck speechless, their words suspended in


    a bewildered silence.


    Then, the reporters chimed in unexpectedly, ¡°You guys go ahead and fight, we¡¯ll pretend we didn¡¯t see


    anything.¡±


    Darwin looked at the faint red mark on Marie¡¯s neck and shouted at the police, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this count


    as intentional injury? I want to press charges! Take her away!¡±


    The police focused on handling the case, not concerning themselves with personal grudges. They


    escorted Carly away while the reporters continuously snapped photos of her.


    At that moment, Carly had no concern for her appearance. Her dress was covered in dust, and her


    makeup was smudged. Driven to distraction, this time, she hadpletely lost.


    Carly¡¯s fans had left, and only Marie and a few others remained at the venue.


    Marie rubbed her neck and coughed twice; Carly had quite the grip.


    She said, ¡°Maris Entertainment was just established this year, and our artists have been working


    diligently to bring better works to everyone. We also hope that when faced with online rumors,


    people can remain vignt and not be aplices to cyberbullying.¡±


    Andres cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since Carly has been taken away by the police, today¡¯s incident.


    hase to a close. As everyone saw, Ms. Spence was injured earlier, so let her go home and rest.


    The journalists can interview themter.¡±


    The reporters expressed their understanding one after another, finding it hard not to understand. They


    originally came to denounce Darwin, but unexpectedly, they became the ¡°aplices¡± in Marie¡¯s


    words. Though Marie didn¡¯t say it outright, they all felt a sense of guilt.


    The reporters made way as Marie and two others left the venue.


    As they reach the parking lot, there was another car beside Marie¡¯s. Cullen stood by the car,ughing,


    and said, ¡°Ms. Marie finally came out. Please get in the car.¡±


    Andres and Darwin got into Marie¡¯s car, while Luca drove them back.


    Marie had just settled into the back seat when she was suddenly pulled aside. Dennis lifted her chin


    and examined her smooth, fair neck, which clearly had a red mark around it.


    Dennis¡¯ face darkened, and in a cold tone, ¡°Are you stupid? Couldn¡¯t you dodge when she hit you?¡±


    Marie stuck out her tongue and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¨C Chapter 102


    Dennis couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. He knew she was trying to provoke Carly losing herposure


    in front of the camera. But did she really have to use a method that would inflict damage on the enemy


    while suffering a smaller butparable level of damage?


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Dennis asked.


    His rough fingers caressed over the red mark, causing Marie to feel a tingling sensation. She shivered


    and softly responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Dennis sighed helplessly and released her chin, He turned to Cullen and said, ¡°Have Gavin bring


    some medicine over.¡±


    Cullen nodded, but Marie pulled Dennis and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, no need to bother Gavin,


    okay?¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, he¡¯s on the way.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®on the way¡±?¡±


    Dennis took her back to Glorious Estate to change clothes, and they got back in the car. Marie asked,


    ¡°Are we going out to eat?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go grab some free food.¡±


    Cullen drove them all the way to the Robert residence, leaving Marie dumbfounded. She eximed,


    ¡°How did we end up here for dinner?¡±


    Dennis led her into the Robert residence, where the lights were off and it was dark. Marie asked,


    ¡°Andres and the others haven¡¯t returned home, right? Should we give them a call to check?


    Dennis silent as he guided her inside all the way to the living room door. Suddenly, Marie heard a


    rustling sound. If she had a gun, with her killer instinct, she would have immediately fired.


    But with Dennis by her side, she felt reassured.


    Marie reached out to grab Dennis, but he slipped away. She was stunned, as Dennis had just been by


    her side a moment ago.


    Suddenly, all the lights in the living room turned on, not just the grand chandelier on the ceiling, but also


    the wall lights and colorful string lights hanging everywhere, and even the small lights ced on the


    floor and cabs. The entire living room was instantly brightly lit.


    Before Marie could react, a group of people suddenly appeared out of nowhere, shouting, ¡°Happy


    birthday!¡±


    Marie stood dumbfounded in the foyer, countless erged faces crowded in front of her. Andres,


    Darwin, Gavin, Zane, Sasha, Luca, Cullen, and even the long-lost Iliana. They held party poppers


    and various streamers in their hands, which messily hung over Marie as they shouted ¡°Happy


    Birthday!¡±


    Marie still stood there foolishly, ¡°Happy birthday? Whose birthday? Was it my birthday today?¡±


    Since her rebirth, Marie had already passed her 18th birthday, so she didn¡¯t really paid attention to


    when her actual birthday was, but she vaguely felt it was around October.


    Herst birthday seemed to be during her freshman year, before the Spence family moved here, she


    didn¡¯t go home either, and it happened to be when she was having a disagreement with Dennis, so the


    memory had faded away.


    Therefore, she had no idea when her own birthday actually was.


    Now, today, was it her birthday?


    Iliana and Sasha pulled her aside,ughing as they said, ¡°Marie, are you scared silly? How could you


    forget your own birthday?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    Sasha and Iliana hugged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we remember.¡±


    The living room in the Robert residence was spacious, adorned with beautiful lights. Countless gifts


    was ced on the floor, and a three-tier cake took center stage. Everyone was smiling at her, waiting


    for her reaction.


    Marie¡¯s tears fell with a plop, as she covered her mouth, crying andughing at the same time,


    which startled Sasha and Iliana.


    They hugged her and asked, ¡°Marie? What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡±


    Marie waved her hand, smiling through her tears, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    The group fell silent.


    Gavin teased, ¡°Marie, you didn¡¯t cry because you were touched, did you?¡±


    Marie red at him, ¡°I was touched! Girls cry when they¡¯re touched!¡±


    Darwin smirked, ¡°Ambitious, huh? If I were to throw you a birthday banquet in the future, would you die


    on the spot?¡±


    Sasha kicked him and scolded, ¡°Can you be more considerate? If not, shut up!¡±


    Darwin rubbed his leg, wailing, ¡°Who would dare to marry you after this!¡±


    Sasha rolled her eyes, ¡°None of your own business!¡±


    Andres gathered everyone and led them to the dining room, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, the kitchen has


    prepared plenty of food.¡±


    Marie wiped her tears away, but they fell again. She followed a group of people to the dining room,


    where the Robert residence had prepared many dishes for her birthday, all of which were her


    favorites.


    Dennis looked at the girl in the crowd who was both crying andughing, and he knew that his girl was


    very happy that day.


    Marie never wanted luxurious clothing, gold, silver, or jewelry. What she wanted was quite simple


    ¨C a sense of security.


    He couldn¡¯t exin why, but he could sense that her deep longing of security.


    She tried her hardest, desperately climbing upward, lonely yet strong. However, her heart longed


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    for warmth and affection.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew, so he brought these things to her, as long as it made her


    happy.


    Gavin patted Dennis on the shoulder and said, ¡°Putting in so much effort just to make her happy?


    When did you be affectionate?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous? It makes sense, you wanted to be a romantic, but unfortunately, -you


    had no one to be with.¡± Dennis walked towards the dining table, leaving Gavin behind, gnashing


    his teeth.


    Why was he such good friends with Dennis anyway? Could he have poisoned him during a meal and


    turned him mute?


    While everyone was eating, Sasha and Darwin kept bickering, Andres and Gavin never stopped


    roasting each other, Luca and Cullen were having a lively conversation, Iliana also turned her head and


    whispered to Marie, only Zane was not talkative and remained somewhat quiet.


    Dennis tapped the wine ss, and everyone quieted down. Dennis raised his ss and said, ¡°Happy


    birthday.¡±


    Everyone held up their wine sses, clinked them together, and said, ¡°Happy birthday!¡±


    After finishing their drinks and sitting down, Gavin said, ¡°Marie, aren¡¯t you going to toast Dennis?


    Dennis spent most of the day preparing this birthday surprise for you!¡±


    Marie and Dennis were sitting next to each other, so there was no need to stand up to reach each


    other. Marie blushed, holding her wine ss, turned to Dennis and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°One of us, no need to be polite.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned bright red, while Andres and Gavin Cullen and others loudly jeered. Marie


    red at him and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Dennis uttered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Marie silent.


    Andres leaned back and said, ¡°How can you say I wasn¡¯t respected? Mr. Whitney borrowed my ce


    for Marie¡¯s birthday party!¡±


    Marie was about to stand up with her wine ss when Dennis held her hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Roberts


    mentioned that she recently got along well with a roommate who is the daughter of a business


    tycoon¡±


    Andres immediately stood up with his wine ss, ¡°Marie! My ce is your ce! Come whenever


    you want! Happy birthday! Happy birthday!¡±


    Marie was left speechless by this sudden change in Andres.


    This face change happened too quickly, right?


    Darwin also stood up holding a wine ss, and with a smirk, said, ¡°Ms. Spence, happy birthday!¡±


    Marie was momentarily stunned, thenughed and clinked sses with him, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Andres was amazed that Marie was able to win over Darwin, this young guy; she really had some


    *kills!


    After everyone had eaten, they went to the karaoke room to sing. Marie sat and watched them y


    around. Zane specially sang a song for Marie, his voice was beautiful, and he received apuse


    from everyone.


    At twelve o¡¯clock, Sasha and Iliana came in pushing the birthday cake, and a group of people sang


    while asking Marie to make a wish and blow out the candles.


    Marie stood in front of the cake with her hands sped together.


    In this lifetime, I only wish for the people around me to be healthy and carefree.


    For the first time since Reborn, there was no hatred in her heart, only a passion for life.


    She decided to rece the original Marie and live a good life.


    Marie blew out the candles and cut the cake. Sasha took the lead in smearing the cake on Marie¡¯s


    face, causing chaos in the room, with cake and cream flying everywhere.


    For the first time, Dennis was unceremoniously pushed down by Andres and Gavin, and had a dollop of


    whipped cream ced on his face.


    Cullen lunged to save Dennis, but Luca grabbed him. Cullen was very self-aware and knew he couldn¡¯t


    beat Luca, so he took off running.


    Get Bogus


    Darwin dabbed a bit of cream on Sasha¡¯s nose, and the girl wrinkled her nose, delicate and cute.


    Darwin smiled slightly.


    Then, Sasha took a piece of cake from the te and smashed it onto Darwin¡¯s face.


    Darwin was amused by her reaction.


    What the hell! He couldn¡¯t believe it! He couldn¡¯t handle Sasha? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Darwin chased after Sasha, wildly wiping at her. As she ran, Sasha shouted, ¡°Darwin! Are you sick?¡±


    Darwin asked, ¡°Do you have medicine?¡±


    Sasha did not respond, caught up in the yful chaos between them.


    Zane watched them y foolishly and approached Marie, asking, ¡°Ms. Spence, I heard them calling


    you sister-inw.¡±


    Marie was nestled in the sofa, taking small bites of cake. She was a bit tipsy, so she just smiled and


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dennis said that it would take a year, and she also wanted to wait until a yearter to open her heart


    to someone.


    Zane scratched his head and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney was really good to you, we could all see that.¡±


    Marieughed and nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    She knew that in this world, there would never be another person who treated her as well as Dennis


    did.


    So, her carefulness and fear and trepidation were not only for herself, but also for Dennis¡¯ genuine


    feelings.


    Quite a few people got drunk, and everyone hadn¡¯t been this happy in a long time.


    Especially for Darwin and Sasha, the banquet issue had weighed on their minds for too long. They


    thought doomsday wasing, but in the end, Marie pulled them back.


    So this was not only a birthday banquet, but also a celebration banquet, celebrating Maris


    Entertainment officially stepping into the public eye, celebrating their victory over that crazy woman


    Carly, and celebrating them truly bing a family!


    Andres and them held hands in the garden, singing and dancing while asionally drinking and


    cheering.


    At that moment, they were no longer a CEO, a bodyguard, or a celebrity; they were just a group of


    good friends who needed to rx.


    5610


    Dennis sat on the steps, watching Marie nestled in the garden swing chair, holding her wine and


    giggling. She looked genuinely happy.


    Andres ran over andy down next to Dennis, asking, ¡°Mr. Whitney, when did you confess your feelings


    to Marie?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°No rush.¡±


    ¡°How can you not be worried?¡± Andres red at him. ¡°You better confess your feelings quickly, and it¡¯s


    best to get married soon, so that Nataly will give up!¡±


    Andres had a bit too much to drink and thought about Nataly¡¯s standoffish demeanor towards him. He


    didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him, but he just liked Nataly.


    Dennis took a sip of wine, turned to him and asked, ¡°If she gave up, would she like you?¡±


    Andresy on the steps with his eyes closed, kicking his legs, ¡°I don¡¯t care! What if? What if they end


    up liking me?¡±


    Dennis pped him on the head, ¡°Wake up, you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±


    Andres closed his eyes, as if he was asleep, and Dennis didn¡¯t bother him, knowing that nothing


    would happen here.


    He stood up, walked over to Marie, bent down, and said, ¡°Marie, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes sparkled, looking somewhat bewildered, ¡°Ah? Is it time to leave?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go back,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie hummed discontentedly twice, reached out her hand, and said in a soft tone, ¡°Hold me.¡±


    Dennis chuckled and reached out to carry Marie sideways. He walked outside, and Cullen had already


    driven the car over. He knew he had to drive Dennis that night, so he didn¡¯t drink much.


    Dennis ced Marie in the back seat and, once she was settled, asked, ¡°Cullen, have the others


    been taken care of?¡±


    Cullen nodded, ¡°It¡¯s all arranged. Sasha and Zane¡¯s assistant wille to pick them up, and the


    housekeeper at the Robert residence will help settle the others.¡±


    Marie turned around dazedly and buried her face in Dennis¡¯ chest, letting out a couple of dissatisfied


    hums. Dennis said, ¡°When we get back to Glorious Estate, remember to call Old Mr. Spence and tell


    him that Marie drank too much for her birthday and will be staying at Glorious Estate tonight.¡±


    Cullen nodded, called Old Mr. Spence to inform him that he had arrived safely, and then drove to


    Glorious Estate.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Sasha and Zane¡¯s assistant took them away. Gavin went home, and Darwin had already been helped


    to his room by the housekeeper to sleep.


    Andres was still lying on the steps, he turned over and said groggily, ¡°Dennis, what¡¯s wrong with


    me?¡±


    Iliana happened to pass by, shook her head helplessly, sat down beside him, and said, ¡°Who said you


    couldn¡¯t handle it?¡±


    Andres opened his eyes, looked around, and closed them again. Hey therezily and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m


    so great, why doesn¡¯t she like me?¡±


    Iliana leaned on the steps, gazing at the starry sky, and murmured, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me, it¡¯s because


    I¡¯m not good enough¡­¡±


    Andres squinted his eyes and reluctantly sat up a bit, patted Iliana¡¯s head, and said, ¡°He definitely


    doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±


    Ilianaughed, ¡°Maybe that girl wasn¡¯t good enough for you?¡±


    Andres fell down the stairs again, seeming a bit unconscious. Iliana went to the living room to get a


    nket to cover him. Luca came over and called out to her, ¡°Ms. Tuttle, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Iliana nodded and followed Luca as they left the Robert residence.


    In Glorious Estate, Dennis carried Marie into the living room and turned on the light. Marie, still half-


    asleep, rubbed her eyes and leaned on Dennis, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡±


    Cullen brought the gifts from the trunk and piled them in the living room, while Marie sat on the floor,


    moring to unwrap them.


    Dennis brought her scissors and helped her unwrap the gifts. They didn¡¯t know which gift was from


    whom, so they just opened them randomly. Actually, Marie couldn¡¯t see the gifts clearly, but she was


    very happy just unwrapping them.


    Someone had also given her a huge plush toy, a fluffy big teddy bear. Marie nestled on the big teddy


    bear and giggled from time to time.


    She insisted on having a drink, leaving Dennis with no choice but to get two bottles of fruit wine from


    the cab.


    After experiencing Marie getting drunk several times, he had no choice but to let Cullen store a lot


    of fruit wine in the liquor cab. As a result, his precious liquor and red wine collection was mixed with


    colorful fruit wines¡­


    1


    Marie held up the wine bottle fearlessly and said, ¡°Come on, Dennis! Cheers!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Marie took a sip of wine, smacked her lips with satisfaction, and said, ¡°Happy birthday to me¡­ my


    birthday¡­ happy birthday¡­¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    She pulled Dennis and stammered, ¡°Dennis¡­ I¡¯m especially¡­ especially happy today!¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you happy?¡± Dennis asked, helping her sitfortably against the big teddy bear and


    sitting down beside her.


    ¡°Yeah! I had never celebrated a birthday before¡­ So this is what it¡¯s like¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Marie squinted her


    eyes and giggled, ¡°I have so many¡­ so many gifts¡­ I¡¯m so happy!¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Dennis gently stroked her hair, speaking softly.


    Marie was overjoyed, as she had never celebrated a birthday before. People from the Rodger Group


    didn¡¯t celebrate birthdays, as they had no identities, no documents, and no birth dates,


    She initially thought that she had been given a second chance at life in order to seek revenge and


    make those who had hurt her pay the price.


    But today, she suddenly realized that on this path of revenge, unknowingly, she had gained many


    things she had never dared to dream of before.


    Those friendships, those friends, those gentle moments.


    She was originally full of reckless courage, determined to make Wren pay the price, even if it meant


    mutual destruction.


    But now, she didn¡¯t want to anymore.


    She wanted to take revenge, and then live on, healthily and diligently.


    She was no longer that indifferent assassin; she was a person with flesh, blood, and emotions.


    She was Marie Spence.


    She turned her head to look at Dennis, squinted her eyes, and whispered, ¡°Can I tell you my little


    secret?¡±


    Dennisughed, raised his hand, touched her long hair, and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Marie frowned and pouted, ¡°But you¡¯ve always wanted to know¡­¡±


    I promised you, one year¡¯s time,¡± Dennis said, looking at her with gentle and affectionate eyes.


    They agreed that it would be for a year, and so it was a year.


    He would never take advantage of her being drunk to get her secrets out.


    Marie blinked, leaned in, and kissed Dennis on the lips.


    The girl¡¯s soft, warm lips pressed against his, and Dennis¡¯ body stiffened. His mind went nk for the


    first time in his life, as Marie took the initiative to kiss him, causing his first-ever mental


    nkness.


    This time, he was far from being as proactive, proficient, and effortless as he had been when he


    secretly kissed Marie in the past.


    He closed his eyes like a fool, stood still, and enjoyed the sweetness of the moment.


    It wasn¡¯t until Dennis¡¯ lips were gently touched by something, which even traced along the outline of his


    lips, that he suddenly realized what was happening.


    He took the wine bottle from Marie¡¯s hand and threw it on the floor, where it rolled away with a


    ttering sound and spilled wine everywhere. Dennis then picked her up in a sideways hold, kicked


    open the bedroom door, andid her down on the soft,rge bed.


    It was a long and passionate kiss, apanied by clothes scattered along the way, which pushed his


    self-control to the brink of copse.


    But for Marie, it really was just an exploratory kiss. After that, she waspletely bewildered, and


    her mind was a mess.


    So, Dennis took a deep breath and lifted his head, while Marie had already dozed off.


    Dennis was rendered speechless by this.


    ¡°She lit the fire and then slept peacefully?¡± thought Dennis.


    He pinched her waist a bit angrily, and Marie, feeling ufortable, let out a couple of groans. She


    raised her hand and pped Dennis across the face.


    Dennis was left speechless again.


    He rubbed his brow, stood up, filled the bathtub with water, and picked up Marie to gently ce her


    in it.


    Just from this one step, he felt extremely ufortable, so he went to another bathroom and took


    a cold shower.


    After he finished showering, he took Marie out and put one of his own T-shirts on her, then carried


    her to the bed.


    Throughout the entire process, Marie slept soundly, showing no signs of waking up. Dennis tossed her


    onto the bed, and Marie let out a hum, turned over, revealing her fair and slender legs, and continued


    to sleep while hugging the nket.


    Get Bonit


    Dennis looked at his renewed fighting spirit, helplessly walked into the bathroom, took another cold


    shower, and then came out andy down on the bed.


    He pulled the nket from Marie¡¯s hands, covered her properly, and then held her in his arms as


    they slept.


    Marie squirmed in his arms, and Dennis sighed helplessly. He had to pamper the girl he chose, even if


    she was kneeling.


    The next day, when Marie woke up with a throbbing headache, she saw a man¡¯s handsome face


    erged before her eyes.


    Dennis was still asleep, his hair looking soft andfortable without being styled. His eyshes were


    very thick, and his facial features were three-dimensional and delicate. It had to be admitted that this


    man indeed had a perfect appearance.


    Marie was bewildered¡­ Last night, could it be, really, that they did it?


    But she couldn¡¯t remember anything! That¡¯s such a loss!


    Dennis¡¯ eyshes trembled, and Marie was taken aback. She decided it was best to leave first! After


    all, she couldn¡¯t just lie there waiting for Dennis to wake up so they could stare at each other, could


    she?


    Dennis¡¯ hand was still on her waist, and Marie carefully turned over, gently moving Dennis¡¯ hand away.


    She lifted the nket and saw herself wearing a men¡¯s T-shirt as a makeshift nightgown. She really


    wanted to cover her face, but there were no extra hands to do so.


    She was about to get out of bed when Dennis¡¯ hand reached for her waist again, pulling her into his


    embrace. From behind her, she heard his raspy voice, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    For now, anywhere was fine, as long as it wasn¡¯t on this bed¡­


    Marie¡¯s back was pressed against Dennis¡¯ chest, feeling hot and flustered. She coughed twice and


    said, ¡°Um¡­ I¡­ need to use the restroom¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Before she could finish speaking, she was repositioned, and Dennis rolled over on top of her. Although


    he didn¡¯t put any weight on her, his hands were ced near her ears, making her feel inexplicably


    nervous.


    ¡°Did you wake up?¡± Dennis asked her, looking at her.


    Marie closed her eyes helplessly and said, ¡°So what if I slept with you? It¡¯s not like you were at a


    disadvantage!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    What does ¡°being slept with¡± mean?


    Was his status so humble now?


    Marie actually thought it was her who slept with herself?


    Where was the man¡¯s dignity?


    ¡°Did you sleep with me? Huh?¡± asked Dennis as he looked at her with a somewhat dangerous gaze,


    hisrge hand sliding to his waist, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want to take


    responsibility? Is that it?¡±


    Marie looked at his dangerous gaze, her heart trembling and asked, ¡°Do¡­ I need to take


    responsibility?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Dennis pinched her and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Marie let out an ouch and said, ¡°How can you take things seriously after drinking! I don¡¯t even


    remember what I did! I was at a disadvantage too, you know!¡±


    Marie clenched her fists and angrily yelled at him twice.


    Dennis turned over andy down,zily saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Marie, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and asked, ¡°You look disappointed?¡±


    Marie looked confused, ¡°Then where are my clothes?¡±


    Dennis nced at the floor, ¡°I took them off, they¡¯re on the ground.¡±


    Marie turned over and looked under the bed, seeing clothes scattered all over the floor. She covered


    her face and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the deal with what I¡¯m wearing?¡±


    Dennis ced both hands behind his head, using them as a pillow, and nced at her before saying, ¡°I


    gave you a bath and helped you change.¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Did you give me a bath?¡±


    Looking into Dennis¡¯ smiling eyes, Marie covered her face again and said, ¡°Alright, I got it, I won¡¯t


    ask anymore¡­¡±


    Marie turned over, got out of bed, and walked out, mming the bedroom door with a bang. Five


    secondster, she pushed the door open again, walked in, and silently picked up the clothes on the


    floor.


    Dennisughed, ¡°Were you disappointed that I didn¡¯t take you there and then?¡±


    Marie said, ¡°No.¡±


    She returned to her room, took a bath, changed her clothes, and then went to the living room.


    Dennis had already finished washing up and was sitting on the couch, flipping through the newspaper.


    When he saw here out, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Marie looked at the messy pile of gifts in the living room, the big teddy bear covered in cream, and the


    spilled wine all over the floor, and asked, ¡°What about these¡­?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Your masterpiece.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    Get Bo


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, the housekeeper will clean upter,¡± Dennis said as he pulled her towards the dining hall


    for a meal.


    Marie had just sat down when a ss of honey water was brought to her. ¡°Drink this before eating,¡±


    she was told.


    Marie obediently drank it, and now her head hurt so much that it felt like it was going to explode. A


    ss of honey water would make her feel much better.


    ¡°Carly Spence was released on bail,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie stopped eating her oatmeal, looked up, and asked, ¡°Was she released on bail?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This morning the Spence family went toplete the paperwork and brought the person home,¡±


    Dennis said.


    Marie frowned and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She knew that the Spence family wouldn¡¯t give up on Carly so easily, so it made sense that they bailed


    her out. She just really disliked how the Spence family treated Carly like a princess and spoiled her.


    ¡°Where is Dereon?¡± Maric asked.


    ¡°At home, he was hit by Kevin,¡± Dennis said, seemingly unbothered by Kevin¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Why did Kevin hit him?¡± asked Marie. She was stunned.


    ¡°Because I took Kevin¡¯s girlfriend to Dereon¡¯s bed,¡± Dennis said casually while eating breakfast.


    Marie didn¡¯t speak. Dennis looked up at her and said, ¡°It was her choice. As a C-list model, she¡¯d be


    a winner with any backer she got involved with.¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Was this Dennis¡¯ exnation? Because he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand him as a


    person who would do anything?¡± wondered Marie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back at the Spence mansion in a bit,¡± Marie said.


    Dennis frowned, ¡°Do we really have to go back?¡±


    She caused such a bigmotion, Mason and Mia would have skinned her alive, and yet she still


    rushed back to get beaten up?


    Marie nodded, ¡°The situation has already happened, and it needs to be resolved sooner orter. I can¡¯t


    just never go home, right? Grandpa would be unhappy.¡±


    Dennis could only agree, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No need, Luca wille to pick me up.¡±


    After eating, Cullen picked up Dennis for work, and Luca came to pick up Marie to go home,


    Upon arriving at Cloudy Vi, Marie went to see Asher first. Asher, sitting on the couch and looking at


    her, sighed and asked, ¡°Did you stay at Dennis¡¯ cest night?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yeah, Gavin and the others threw me a birthday party. It ended reallyte, so I didn¡¯t


    Asher waved his hand, ¡°Come here,e to me.¡±


    Marie moved closer to Asher and sat down on the carpet, asking, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Asher touched her head and asked, ¡°Is it true, those things Carly did, are they real?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Grandpa, do you think I would lie?¡±


    Asher sighed again, his rough hand gently touching Marie¡¯s small face, and said, ¡°Marie, it¡¯s my fault,


    I¡¯ve made you suffer!¡±


    Marie¡¯s nose tingled, and she leaned on Asher¡¯sp, her voice trembling, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandpa, it¡¯s


    all in the past.¡±


    She thought that upon her return, she would have to face Asher¡¯s questioning and me, at least he


    would scold her a few times. After all, she had indeed aired their family¡¯s dirtyundry in public, making


    everyoneugh at the Spence family.


    But Asher didn¡¯t me her, didn¡¯t scold her, and didn¡¯t even say a single negative word about her. He


    just said that she had been wronged.


    She initially thought it was no big deal, those things Carly did were just the most insignificant setbacks


    in her life. She felt that once she got through them, everything would be fine.


    But now, seeing the distressed look in Asher¡¯s eyes and his rough,rge hands gently stroking her long


    hair, she suddenly felt truly wronged.


    Regardless of whether Asher favored her because of her rtionship with Dennis, at least at that


    moment, he truly was the best grandfather.


    ¡°Marie, Carly was bailed out, your dad and others must have pulled quite a few strings,¡± Asher said.


    ¡°I know,¡± Marie said.


    Asher gently touched her long hair and asked, ¡°Do we need to tell her?¡±


    Marie looked up at Asher and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to stop?¡±


    Asher sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m old and I can¡¯t manage the affairs of you young people.¡±


    Marieughed. She knew that Asher didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t help her, but he also wouldn¡¯t stop


    Get Boris


    her, and that was enough.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not old at all! You¡¯ll live a long life of a hundred years!¡± Marieughed happily.


    Asher tapped her forehead and said, ¡°You might as well move in with Dennis! You¡¯re frequently not


    Marie rubbed her forehead andughed foolishly, ¡°No way! I want toe back and live with you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you!¡± Asher said, pouting.


    ¡°I adore you, and I really adore Grandpa!¡± Marie said with augh as she leaned in.


    Edward brought over a gift box and handed it to Marie.


    Marie asked while unpacking, ¡°What¡¯s the good stuff?¡±


    B


    Edwardughed and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence was so sad when you didn¡¯te backst night to give


    Ms. Spence her birthday gift!¡±


    Marie stared at Asher andughed, ¡°Really? Grandpa, are you sad?¡±


    Asher lifted the cane, poked Edward and said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Marie opened the box, and inside was a dazzling diamond ne.


    A delicate chain had a pink diamond pendant hanging in the front. The design was fresh and simple,


    perfectly showcasing the transparency of the pink diamond.


    Edwardughed and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you have a pink diamond bracelet given by Mr. Whitney. Old


    Mr. Spence specifically had someone buy this ne to match it.¡±


    Marie called Jolie over to put the ne on her, looked at Asher, and asked, ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Asher pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Marie chuckled inwardly and approached Asher. Holding Asher¡¯s face, she said, ¡°What do you mean by


    not bad? My grandpa gave it to me! It must be very beautiful! Take another look! Look again!¡±


    Asherughed and poked her with a cane, ¡°Are you being defiant?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    The grandfather and granddaughter were ying together when suddenly there was amotion at


    the door. The housekeeper came in to deliver a message. ¡°Mr. Spence and Mrs. Spence have


    arrived.¡±


    Marie had just turned around when she saw Mason and Mia storm in, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Marie?¡±


    Marie got up from the carpet and stood up, asking, ¡°Did you need me for something?¡±


    Mason pointed at her and shouted, ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done just because.


    you¡¯re hiding here? Huh?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide, I¡¯ve been living here all along.¡±


    Mason choked up and said, ¡°You go to the police station and exin everything to me!¡±


    Marie, holding her hands, asked, ¡°Mr. Spence, what would you like me to say?¡±


    ¡°Carly didn¡¯t kidnap you at all! You two just had a sisterly disagreement! There¡¯s no need to involve the


    police in this matter!¡± Mason said loudly.


    ¡°So, Mr. Spence, you want me to go andmit perjury?¡± asked Marie as she raised her eyebrows.


    and she looked at him.


    Marie kept calling him Mr. Spence, showing no respect for him at all.


    Mason became agitated, ¡°You unfilial daughter! Do you have any sense of being a daughter? Always


    causing trouble! Are you satisfied only when you send your own sister to jail?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Asher¡¯s cane hit the floor, and he pointed it at Mason, saying, ¡°You im Marie doesn¡¯t act


    like a daughter, but what about you? Huh? Do you act like a father at all? All these years, have you


    ever looked at Marie properly? You say Marie causes trouble, but who hired a contract killer?


    Was it Marie?¡±


    Mason was stunned by what Asher said, and Mia knelt down in tears, ¡°Dad, please, help Carly. She¡¯s


    so young, how can she go to jail? Marie, please, I¡¯m begging you. If you have any dissatisfaction, take


    it out on me, but let Carly go, okay?¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Ms. Dillon, did you think you werepletely innocent? Weren¡¯t you the one who


    ndered mest time for getting pregnant before marriage? Who can say for sure whether you were


    involved in this incident or not? If you care so much about Carly, why don¡¯t you go to jail with


    her?¡±


    How dare you!¡± Mason was furious and rushed forward, raising his hand to hit Marie. Marie blocked


    him with her hand, her eyes cold and said, ¡°Mr. Spence, have you forgotten? I told youst time, you


    have no right to be my father, and even less right to hit me!¡±


    Mia rushed over and hugged Mason¡¯s leg, crying and shouting, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t hit her, you can¡¯t hit her,


    Marie is still young. Just talk to her nicely, she will listen.¡±


    Mason tenderly helped his wife up, the woman he pampered and loved. He was really angry that she


    had to kneel down to Marie, a young girl.


    Mia cried tearfully, ¡°Dad! Please, I beg you, try to persuade Marie. Even if Carly is thoughtless, she is


    still a member of the Spence family. Do we really have to send her to jail? She won¡¯t be able to bear


    such hardship¡­¡±


    Mia cried incessantly, knowing that as soon as Asher spoke up, Marie would not pursue the matter any


    further.


    Asher sighed helplessly, pulled Marie closer, and said, ¡°Marie, I¡¯ll give you the shares, let¡¯s put this


    behind us. It wouldn¡¯t be something to be proud of if the Spence family really had someone who had


    been in jail, and I wouldn¡¯t know where to put my old face.¡±


    ¡°Dad! How could you give her the shares?¡± Mason became anxious as soon as he heard the word


    shares.


    His qualifications were not high, and after working at Spence Group for so long, he could only barely


    keep thepany running smoothly. He couldn¡¯t take it any further, and Asher never mentioned giving


    him any shares.


    Mason had initially given up, thinking that after Asher left, the shares would all belong to Noel, which


    wouldn¡¯t make much difference to him, so he didn¡¯t argue.


    But now, Asher suddenly wanted to give the shares to Marie, and Mason felt like his things were being


    taken away by someone else.


    ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s more important, shares or your daughter¡¯s life? Do you really want to save Carly?¡±


    asked Asher as he red at Mason.


    Mia pulled Mason aside and whispered, ¡°Darling, let it go, Carly is important.¡±


    Mason had no choice but to give up.


    Marie was not very happy and asked, ¡°Carly was almost about to hire a contract killer, and she can still


    Asher snorted, ¡°What noble youngdy! After doing such a thing, how could she have the face to stay?


    Let her go abroad! Send her far away, and don¡¯te back unless necessary!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mia cried again, ¡°Dadl Carly has never left home before, how could she adapt to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    being suddenly sent abroad? Besides, there¡¯s also the marriage with the Hebert family. Father, you


    must make a decision!¡±


    As soon as the incident happened, the Hebert family came to call off the engagement. After all, the


    Get Bojtos


    two were only engaged and there were no written documents to deal with, so a verbal refusal was


    enough.


    Out of respect for Asher, the Hebert family sent someone to politely discuss the divorce date, but


    their disdain was still evident in their tone.


    No matter how much Mia and Mason tried to make amends, the Hebert family was determined to call


    off the wedding. They couldn¡¯t possibly marry a daughter-inw who was despised by


    everyone.


    Carly found out about it and caused a bigmotion at home. Marie destroyed everything she had


    and, just as she initially said, took her Ira away.


    Asher stomped the floor angrily, ¡°How could I make the decision? She brought such a scandal upon


    herself. How could the Hebert family still marry her? They have a big family and business and they


    could have any daughter-inw they want! You¡¯vepletely ruined my reputation!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± called out Mia wanting to say more.


    ¡°Alright! If not, let¡¯s take her back to the police station!¡± Asher had made up his mind.


    Mia immediately closed her mouth, not daring to speak.


    Asher looked at Marie, and Marie nodded, ¡°Since she is not going to be a noble youngdy


    let¡¯s get the living expenses from Edward. Can we calcte it based on an ordinary family¡¯s expenses


    per month?¡±


    anymore,


    Asher nodded and instructed Edward, ¡°Go bring the shares transfer agreement.¡±


    Edward brought the contract from the study and handed it to Asher. Asher flipped through it and said, ¡°I


    originally nned to leave 2% of the shares for each of the three sisters, but now, including


    Carly¡¯s portion, I¡¯ve given you 4%.¡±


    Marie signed, Edward collected the items, and they helped Asher return to the room. After all the


    Mason looked at Marie¡¯s face, he only had 5% of the shares, and Marie suddenly took 4%, which


    made him angry and anxious.


    However, what Mason didn¡¯t know was that, including the shares Asher had given her after thest


    SAT, she already held 9% of the shares. She was just a little bit away from surpassing Noel.


    As soon as Asher left, Mason cursed loudly, ¡°Unfilial daughter! How did I end up with a daughter like


    you!¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m also very annoyed to be rted to you. After all, you raised such a


    wonderful daughter who hired a contract killer and lied constantly. I¡¯m truly far too inferior!¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Marie Spence, how could you talk to your father like that?¡± Mia, with a loving and virtuous expression,


    stood behind Mason.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°How should I talk to you guys? Oh, right, about your question earlier, it¡¯s not


    that I¡¯d only be happy if Carly went to jail, I¡¯d rather she just died!¡±


    Mason¡¯s face turned red with anger, while Marie turned around and walked upstairs, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t


    see you out. Just a reminder, if you keep making a fuss, Grandpa will be unhappy. And then, Carly


    won¡¯t even be able to go abroad.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Mason had no choice but to take Mia away from there and return to his mansion.


    Carly sat in the room crying non-stop. She had already smashed everything she could, leaving the


    room in aplete mess.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go abroad. Please talk to Grandpa. I¡¯ll behave, I won¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    Don¡¯t send me away!¡± Carly cried non-stop.


    Miaforted, ¡°Carly, studying abroad is pretty good too. I¡¯ll visit you often, don¡¯t worry. After some


    time, when your father calms down, I¡¯ll talk to him and bring you back.¡±


    The next day, the housekeeper carried the luggage, followed behind Mia, and took Carly to the airport


    to fly to France.


    Just stepped out, and ran into Marie. She was wearing a professional-style skirt suit, getting ready to


    go to the studio.


    Watching Marie¡¯s resolute appearance, Carly suddenly remembered that she had her own


    Marie nced at the two people, didn¡¯t say anything, and prepared to walk by. Luca had already


    opened the car door, waiting for her.


    Carly suddenly said, ¡°Marie Spence, I will be back!¡±


    Marie looked back at her andughed. In just two days, Carly had be so haggard that her


    deration of war didn¡¯t have much of a deterrent effect.


    ¡°Carly, you were able to study in France because I gave you a way out. Otherwise, you would be in jail


    right now, understand your ce, got it?¡± Marie said, looking at her.


    Carly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Marie! You took away my shares, my career, and my life! I will


    definitelye back for revenge!¡±


    Marie shook her head helplessly andughed, ¡°Carly, I¡¯ve told you many times. I¡¯ll take all your things


    away. Have you forgotten? Can¡¯t you stand it now?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Carly screamed. She couldn¡¯t beat Marie. Why couldn¡¯t she beat Marie? Ever since Marie


    stopped being foolish, nothing had gone smoothly for her!


    Mia hugged Carly and red at Marie as she warned, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Marie stopped smiling and walked up to Mia with a cold expression. In a cold voice, she said, ¡°Go too


    far? What do you mean by go too far? Compared to my mother¡¯s death back then, is this going too


    far?¡±


    Mia¡¯s face stiffened, and she immediately said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Get Bor


    Marie saw it and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Ms. Dillon. Take care of your daughter, because I won¡¯t


    always give you a way out.¡±


    She turned around and got in the car, while Mia broke out in a cold sweat. Did Marie know


    something?


    Marie thought about Mia¡¯s appearance just now, and she was sure that Mia was involved in her


    mother¡¯s death!


    Luca looked at her through the rearview mirror and smiled, ¡°Marie, do you know that you and Rose are


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    quite simr?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Well, we¡¯re twins, so naturally we look alike.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about the appearance¡­¡± Luca said, ¡°It¡¯s when you speak, when you¡¯re angry, your tone


    and expressions are very simr.¡±


    Marie smiled faintly without saying a word. What could she say? That she was actually Rose?


    Luca added, ¡°But it¡¯s not exactly the same, there are still differences.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s different?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Rose was very cold. Perhaps due to the environment we grew up in. Rose had a great rtionship


    with us, but her gaze was always cold, especially when facing Seth,¡± Luca recalled and looked at


    Marie through the rearview mirror again, then smiled, ¡°But your eyes are warmer, especially when


    you look at Mr. Whitney, very gentle.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, as she and Rose were clearly the same person, could their gazes really be


    different?


    Even in such an environment, she had already changed, hadn¡¯t she?


    Along with Dennis¡¯ gaze, everything became gentle, didn¡¯t it?


    Remembering themotion with Dennis in the bedroom this morning, she felt a little guilty pleasure in


    her heart.


    When Luca dropped Marie off at thepany, Sasha and a few others were already waiting for her in


    the conference room. With New Year¡¯s approaching, they were going to briefly discuss their ns for


    the uing year.


    Upon seeing Marie enter, both Sasha and Zane greeted her, while Darwinzily raised his eyes and


    said, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie really wasn¡¯t used to Darwin¡¯s well-behaved appearance, shivered a bit, and said, ¡°Morning.¡±


    Marie opened the file and began the meeting, ¡°The current temporary n is that there isn¡¯t much


    Ct Bo


    work before New Year, just attending a few programs. After the New Year, Zane will release a new


    album, followed by a concert. I will arrange a musle-themed variety show for you. Any questions?¡±


    Zane shook his head and said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    you two


    Marie turned to Sasha and Darwin, ¡°The annual corporate party will feature a TV series for to


    coborate on. I¡¯m still selecting the movie script, and besides that, there will be a variety show


    and interviews.¡±


    Darwin wailed, ¡°Do I have to work with Sasha again?¡¯


    Marie looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there a problem? Your coboration on Against the War received


    great feedback. While the poprity hasn¡¯t faded yet, you could make another film together. Don¡¯t


    waste the fans¡¯ enthusiasm.¡±


    Darwiny on the table and said, ¡°But Sasha always bullies me!¡±


    Sasha innocently spread her hands and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bully you.¡±


    ¡°But you really hit me!¡± Darwin used.


    Sasha rolled her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s called acting professionalism, you could actually hit me too.¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless by that.


    How could he, a grown man, bring himself to do that?


    Marie smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll send you the TV series scriptter. Do a good job


    filming, and if this one seeds, you¡¯ll be on the A-list.¡±


    Darwin waved his hand, made an OK gesture, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring back an award in no time.¡±


    Dereon experienced this incident andpletely lost the qualification to stand in the entertainment


    industry.


    He originally wanted to go home and be a profligate, but who would have thought that he hooked up


    with a young model recently? After sleeping with her, he was immediately beaten up by Kevin. How


    could he have known that she was Kevin¡¯s girlfriend?


    Kevin was also well-known in the circle as a profligate. Originally, he and Kevin minded their own


    business, but when this issue came up, he inexplicably offended the Whitney family.


    At that moment, Dennis was sitting in the living room of the Hebert residence, his long legs crossed,


    hands resting on his knees, tapping rhythmically. He spoke in a low, indifferent tone, ¡°Mr. Hebert, have


    you made up your mind?¡±


    Dereon¡¯s father, Simon Hebert, unaware that his good-for-nothing son had offended the Whitney family,


    was somewhat afraid and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, this property development was just about to start, and it¡¯s


    the biggest project for Hebert Group this year! I¡­¡±


    58.33%


    Get Borus


    Dennis interrupted him, ¡°I said, either get thend, or the investment from Whitney Group for Hebert


    Group cooperation ends today.¡±


    Such a big project was given to Dennis, and the Hebert Group was not far from bankruptcy. Simon


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the Hebert Group wasn¡¯t meant to work with the Whitney


    Group!¡±


    Dennis gave a faint smile, his gaze cold and indifferent, as he stood up and left the Hebert


    residence.


    Cullen ced the document in front of Simon and said, ¡°This is the detailed amount of the breach of


    contract. Please have the Hebert Group clear it by tomorrow night. Also, your son messed with Mr.


    Whitney¡¯s nephew¡¯s girlfriend, and I heard he¡¯s recently been involved in some criminal cases with the


    Spence family, leaving quite a bit of evidence. If pursued, it¡¯s possible he could end up in jail for a few


    years. Mr. Whitney has to seek justice for Mr. Kevin Whitney. It¡¯s not a big deal for young people to get


    into minor trouble, but it doesn¡¯t look good for the Whitney family¡¯s reputation. What does Mr. Hebert


    think?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dereon¡¯s father became anxious when he learned that Dennis wanted to send his


    son to prison, and said, ¡°We can still discuss the project! Don¡¯t touch my son!¡±


    Cullenughed, ¡°Mr. Hebert, Mr. Whitney¡¯s time is precious, not to be spent going back on his word


    with you. You should focus on your own son. This time, he messed with someone he shouldn¡¯t


    have.¡±


    Cullen left the Hebert residence, and Simon slumped on the couch. He knew that when Dennis sent his


    son to jail, it wasn¡¯t just to scare him.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    As soon as Dereon got home, he was called into the study room. Simon handed him the ne tickets


    and documents all at once, saying, ¡°Go to the airport now! Hide for a while and thene back!¡±


    Dereon pushed back, ¡°Dad! Why are you sending me abroad for no reason?¡±


    Simon angrily threw his phone at him and cursed, ¡°Who told you to offend the Whitney family? Now


    Dennis Whitney wants to send you to jaill I can¡¯t save you! Leave quickly before the police file a


    case!¡±


    Dereon was also angry, ¡°How would I know that a little model was so important!¡±


    Simon hadn¡¯t expected it either, but people said that Dereon had messed with someone he shouldn¡¯t


    have. Perhaps this young model was being favored.


    There was no way around it; Dennis was just that decisive in the business world. When he decided to


    punish someone, there was basically no room for maneuver.


    Simon hurriedly took Dereon to the airport. He couldn¡¯t let his only son, no matter how much of a


    scoundrel he was, end up in jail.


    Dereon was in line, about to board the ne, when a group of police officers rushed into the airport.


    They detained Dereon, showed their identification, and said, ¡°Mr. Hebert, you are suspected of


    kidnapping and hiding drugs. Pleasee with us.¡±


    Dereon was confused. His dad had said that everything was arranged, and that going abroad to lie low


    until the fuss dies down would be fine. So why did the policee?


    He didn¡¯t kidnap anyone; it was Carly who did the kidnapping. He also didn¡¯t hide any drugs; all of that


    was done by his reprobate friends. He was just joining in themotion.


    No matter how much Dereon tried to argue, the police still took him away.


    Simon heard about this incident and fainted at home. He sent someone to find awyer to help with the


    defense, but not manywyers dared to take the case. Everyone who was notable in New York


    knew about it, and Dereon had offended the Whitney family.


    So, Dereon was sentenced and went to prison, where he wouldn¡¯t be released for at least eight to ten


    years.


    When Marie found out about this, she was nestled on the couch at Glorious Estate, flipping through


    scripts, trying to find a good movie for Sasha and Darwin to film.


    Upon hearing that Dereon was sentenced, Marie looked up and nced at Dennis. Dennis was still


    sitting to the side, typing on his keyboard, appearing quite busy.


    Marie turned to Andres and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Hebert family help him with a reduced sentence?¡±


    Get Bo


    Andresughed, ¡°Marie, with Dennis¡¯ reputation on the line here, which brainless person would dare to


    help?¡±


    Marie mischievously nced at Dennis and said, ¡°Is it true that those who offended Dennis had a


    miserable time?¡±


    Andres leaned in and whispered, ¡°Yeah, I helped Nataly trick Dennis once, and Dennis didn¡¯t let Global


    Medias open for half a month¡­¡±


    Marie was speechless upon hearing that.


    Dennis stared at theputer as he typed, and said in a rxed tone, ¡°Dereon Hebert didn¡¯t offend


    me.¡±


    Marie looked up at him, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°He offended you¡­¡± Dennis turned to her, ¡°Offending you would result in a worse fate than offending


    me.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Andres covered his mouth and coughed, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stop unting your love.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red and she returned to the previous topic, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like Nataly? Why did you


    help her ask Dennis out?¡±


    Andres, with his legs crossed, leaned back on the couch and said, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s always been like this


    since she was little, kind of naive. Whatever she wanted, I would give it to her. I¡¯m just used to it.¡±


    Marie pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She felt that Andres was a good friend who deserved better, and Nataly was not good enough for


    him.


    But she felt it wasn¡¯t necessary to discuss other people¡¯s private matters, so she decided not to ask.


    Marie said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, I made ns with Iliana to go shopping.


    Dennis lifted his wrist to check the time and asked, ¡°Will you be back for dinner?¡±


    Marie thought for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long we¡¯ll be shopping, let¡¯s see how it goes.¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re done shopping.¡±


    Marie left with her bag, while Andres leaned coolly on the couch and asked, ¡°Oh? Are youing back


    for dinner? Are you two living together now?¡±


    Dennis looked down at theputer and added, ¡°No, Just daily life.¡±


    Andres clutched his chest, feeling as if he had been stabbed a hundred times. Dennis was that kind of


    person ¨C he rarely spoke, but when he did, his words hit right where it hurt.


    50 744


    Marie and Iliana met at Rockefeller za in New York, as New Year¡¯s Day was approaching They went


    shopping together for new clothes and New Year¡¯s gifts.


    ¡°So you just let Carly go abroad like that?¡± Iliana asked.


    Marie picked up a coat and tried it on herself, saying, ¡°What else could I do? Grandpa spoke up, so I


    couldn¡¯t give her a hard time.¡±


    Iliana said helplessly, ¡°Marie, with Carly¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll bite you back sooner orter.¡±


    Marie looked in the mirror and asked, ¡°Does this look good?¡±


    Iliana sighed, ¡°Go try it on.¡±


    Marie asked the sales assistant to bring her size, and she tried on the red coat. The coat had


    delicate, wless pearl buttons on the sleeves, which made her fair skin and beautiful appearance


    stand out even more.


    She took it off and handed it to the sales assistant, ¡°Please wrap this one up for me.¡±


    Marie turned to look at Iliana and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her toe back and bite me, then I can


    rightfully pull out her teeth and break her legs.¡±


    Iliana shivered and said, ¡°If Carly were smart, she would have obediently stayed abroad and not


    After leaving the store, Marie and Iliana wandered around the mall. Iliana bought two clothes and a pair


    of shoes, while Marie bought a coat for herself, a new jacket for Asher, and New Year¡¯s gifts for Jolie,


    Edward, Luca, and others. They purchased quite a few items, so they simply filled in the address for


    Cloudy Vi and had the mall deliver everything directly there.


    Turning her head, she saw a men¡¯s coat in the shop window, a long ck coat with what seemed to be


    gemstone cufflinks. The design looked great, and Marie thought that with Dennis¡¯ broad. shoulders and


    long legs, it would probably look good on him.


    She walked into the store and asked the sales assistant to take down a coat for her to see. Before the


    sales assistant could move, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°I want this coat.¡±


    Marie and Iliana looked back and saw Nataly walking with Olive. When did they get to know each


    other?


    Before Marie could speak, Olive red at the sales assistant and said, ¡°I said I wanted this coat,


    can¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Iliana frowned and looked at Marie. Marieughed and said, ¡°So, my dear elder sister, is this how you


    always go to the mall? Don¡¯t you understand the basis of firste first served? Or did your family not


    teach you?¡±


    Olive wasn¡¯t angry either. She nced at her disdainfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to cosy up to me. Who are


    you to call yourself my elder sister?¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Marieughed, ¡°That¡¯s true, I don¡¯t have any sisters, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have almost gotten Carly into


    jail.¡±


    Olive red at her, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for Marie, her beloved younger sister who was always


    pampered at home, why would she have moved so far away?


    During the weekdays, the pampered Carly was taken to the police station and detained for a day, which


    left her terrified when she came out.


    After losing Carly and Dereon, Olive Entertainment¡¯s situation continued to worsen. Even Noel told


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    her that there wouldn¡¯t be any improvement in Olive Entertainment before the end of the year, and they


    could only wait and see what would happen next year.


    And all of this was because of Marie!


    Nataly frowned at Marie and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, your words are too harsh. How could you brag about


    such a scandal happening in your family?¡±


    Marie turned to her and asked, ¡°Ms. Carmen, since when did you be so concerned about the


    Spence family?¡±


    Olive pulled Nataly aside and said, ¡°Nataly, don¡¯t lower yourself to this person¡¯s level and degrade


    your status!¡±


    After the sales assistant brought the coat, Olive, ignoring Marie¡¯s gaze, grabbed the coat and examined


    it for a while. Then she turned to Nataly and asked, ¡°What do you think? This one¡¯s not


    bad, right?¡±


    Nataly nodded, looking understanding, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good!¡±


    The sales assistant immediately said, ¡°This coat is our limited edition for the end of the year, with very


    exquisite craftsmanship, so the price will be a bit higher.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°Limited edition? Is it sold out?¡±


    The sales assistant apologized with a smile, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but this ck one is thest piece. There


    is a red one here, though.¡¯


    The sales assistant came out holding a coat. It was actually a dark red coat, but still had a red hue.


    Marie thought, Dennis¡¯ suits were almost always ck, would he wear red if she bought it for him?


    Nataly looked at the red one and smiled, saying, ¡°The ck one looks better, let¡¯s take the ck


    one.¡±


    Olive nced disdainfully at Marie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spend all your money on a piece of clothing again;


    the Spence family can¡¯t afford to lose face because of you.¡±


    After speaking, she grabbed Nataly and left.


    Get Bo


    Marie felt somewhat regretful, as she originally thought that the ck coat would be perfect for


    Dennis!


    Iliana frowned and said, ¡°Olive doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, so why is she buying a men¡¯s coat?¡±


    Marie was somewhat annoyed, ¡°Who knows? They just wanted to make life difficult for me!¡±


    Iliana noticed her bad mood, walked over and took a closer look at the dark red coat, and said,


    ¡°Marie, this one is actually not bad either. It has the same style as the one we just saw, just a


    different color.¡±


    The sales assistant also said, ¡°Yes, indeed, and since men tend to wear ck more often, it¡¯s easy to


    be dressed alike with others. This dark red one would be more distinctive!¡±


    Marie knew that red was okay, but the question was, would Dennis wear it?


    Iliana pulled her aside and said, ¡°Trust me, even if you bought a sack, Mr. Whitney would still wear


    it!¡±


    Marie remained silent.


    Alright, in the end, Marie paid for the dark red coat, nning to give it to Dennister. If he didn¡¯t


    wear it, she would take it back home for Luca. It couldn¡¯t be wasted, as the coat cost over 15,000


    dors, which was very expensive!


    Olive had just walked out of the mall when she handed the coat to Nataly, smiling and saying, ¡°Take it


    quickly, I know you like this one. Give it to your Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Nataly¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, what do you mean by ¡®mine?¡±


    Olive teased her, ¡°Nonsense? You and Mr. Whitney grew up as childhood sweethearts. Were there any


    other girls around Mr. Whitney besides you? When you be Mrs. Whitney, don¡¯t forget to invite me


    to the wedding ceremony!¡±


    Natalyughed shyly, yet clenched her fists tightly.


    Everyone thought that she and Dennis were childhood sweethearts, and she was the top choice to be


    Dennis¡¯ future wife.


    But no one knew that the person Dennis cherished in his hands was the seemingly worthless Marie!


    A little girl had Dennis head over heels, so much so that he even kept Marie¡¯s existence a secret from


    everyone to protect her all this time.


    However,


    this was also good, as aside from Dennis¡¯ few brothers, no one knew about Marie and


    Dennis¡¯ situation.


    Git Bonos


    So, she used the identity of childhood sweethearts to let others mistakenly believe that she was


    Dennis¡¯ beloved without any guilt.


    Olive believed that others would believe too, and sooner orter, she would be Dennis¡¯ wife!


    Olive nudged her, ¡°Nataly, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Nataly snapped out of it, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Olive sighed and said, ¡°Recently, my studio has beencking a fashion stylist. I heard that you studied


    fashion design abroad, so I came to ask for your help.¡±


    Nataly was taken aback and shyly smiled, ¡°Me? I do have quite a few finished designs. If you don¡¯t


    mind, you can go ahead and try them on.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! Why would I mind? Wearing your design on the red carpet will definitely make me stand


    out! By then, everyone will know about you, the excellent designer!¡± Olive said.


    The reason Olive approached Nataly, apart from Nataly¡¯s rtionship with Dennis, was that Nataly had


    studied fashion design abroad and won several awards. She was in urgent need of an outstanding


    fashion designer.


    The two people settled the matter, Olive went home satisfied, while Nataly went to Dennis¡¯ Glorious


    Estate.


    The doorbell rang, and Dennis thought it was Marie returning. He stood up to open the door, and upon


    seeing Nataly, he furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Nataly was hurt by his cold gaze and, lowering her head, said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Did I bother you?¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nataly hesitated in the hallway, as there was clearly a pair of pink women¡¯s slippers in the shoe


    cab. Was there another woman living in Dennis¡¯ house?


    She walked into the living room, sat down on the couch, and Dennis, with his head down, continued


    typing on hisputer, not paying her any attention.


    Nataly felt a bit awkward, as she knew Dennis had a condominium here, but she had never been to it


    before. Today was her first time visiting, and she was quite curious.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    ¡°Can I take a look around?¡± Nataly asked, batting her big eyes.


    Dennis lowered his head and nodded slightly, not wanting to deal with this woman, but he couldn¡¯t bring


    himself to drive her away.


    Nataly received permission, stood up, and walked around the living room. She went to the master


    bedroom doorway, where Dennis¡¯ bedroom door was open. Inside, there was apletely


    masculine style with ck, white, and gray tones, elegant and charming.


    She walked over to the adjacent bedroom and just as she pushed the door open, Dennis said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    go in.¡±


    Nataly hesitated for a moment, and Dennis walked over, closed the door, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like people


    messing with my things.¡±


    Nataly clenched her fist, and with just a quick nce around the room, she could tell it was a girl¡¯s


    room.


    A huge teddy bear was ced on the carpet, and a few books and magazines were on the bedside


    table, along with a beautiful crystal ball. The bed sheets and quilt were light yellow, making the room


    lookfortable and bright. A dress was hanging on the balcony, which she had seen before ¨C


    it was Marie¡¯s dress!


    That wasn¡¯t Dennis¡¯ room, it was Marie¡¯s!


    At this condominium she had never been to before, Dennis¡¯ presence was everywhere. She had


    always longed to live with Dennis since she was young, but now, traces of Marie were all over the


    ce!


    Her plush toy, her magazine, her women¡¯s slippers she ced at the door!


    They had actually reached the point of living together!


    Dennis nced at her and asked, ¡°Did youe here for something?¡±


    Natalyposed herself, pointed to the bag in the living room, and said, ¡°I came to bring you a New


    Year¡¯s gift! I went shopping today and saw a coat that would suit you well, so I bought it!¡±


    Dennis said helplessly, ¡°Nataly, you don¡¯t have to do these things, and I don¡¯t need you to buy


    clothes for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Dennis, don¡¯t overthink it. I just bought it when I saw it. Try it on and see if it fits. If it doesn¡¯t,


    I¡¯ll return it!¡±


    Nataly ran to the living room, took out her coat, and held it up, saying, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    The door to the study opened with a ¡°crack¡±, and Andres walked out holding hisputer, saying,


    ¡°Dennis, yton said something about France¡­ Nataly? What are you doing here?¡±


    Nataly looked at Andres with some surprise, as she thought Dennis was home alone and didn¡¯t expect


    Andres to be there as well.


    Andres saw the coat in her hand and the expectant look in her eyes that she hadn¡¯t had time to hide,


    and he knew she hade to bring clothes for Dennis.


    From childhood to adulthood, countless times, he looked forward to seeing Nataly, and Nataly always


    looked forward to seeing Dennis.


    Andres knew that Dennis was extraordinary, almost a mind-blowing person. He admired him, respected


    him, followed his leadership, and willingly obeyed hismands. Andres was more than happy to


    follow Dennis as they traversed the world.


    So, it seemed only natural that Nataly fell in love with Dennis, after all, even he himself knew that


    Dennis was much stronger than him.


    Nataly awkwardly put away her coat and said, ¡°Andres, you¡¯re here too¡­ um, I didn¡¯t bring your New


    Year¡¯s gift, I¡¯ll give it to you next time.¡±


    Andres nodded with a bitter smile. He knew that he didn¡¯t have any New Year gifts at all, and Nataly


    could only see Dennis in her eyes forever.


    But every time he was by her side, he could clearly feel her dependence and trust in him, so he had


    always felt that he still had a chance.


    The awkward silence in the living room suffocated him. Andres grabbed the car keys on the table and


    said, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯ll go pick up Marie. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±


    Dennis nodded, and Andres rushed out of the door. At this moment, as long as he could leave the living


    room, he could do anything.


    Nataly smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯ll go back first. Try it when you have time.¡±


    Without waiting for Dennis to speak, Nataly left. Dennis looked at the ck coat on the couch and


    sighed helplessly.


    Nataly grew up with them. He had made it very clear that it was impossible for him to be with her, but


    he couldn¡¯t say anything more. After all, Nataly was not an enemy, and there was no need to speak


    harshly to her.


    After shopping with Iliana, Marie walked to the parking lot. Andres saw them and waved his hand.


    Marie walked over and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dennis?¡±


    Andres didn¡¯t look too happy, ¡°Dennis has something to deal with, he¡¯ll join us at the restaurant


    Marie nodded, Andres looked at Iliana and smiled, ¡°Ms. Tuttle, would you like to join us for a


    meal?¡±


    Iliana responded with a friendly smile, ¡°Just call me Iliana.¡±


    Three people got in the car and went to Fairy Restaurant. Fairy Restaurant had a wide variety of


    dishes, and the private room was quiet. They had been going there frequently to eat recently.


    Upon entering the private room, Dennis was already waiting. Seeing Mariee in, he pulled her to sit


    beside him and asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    Marie listed a bunch of things she had bought, but with so many people around, she was too


    embarrassed to take out that coat, so she didn¡¯t mention it.


    During the meal, Marie and Iliana were chatting constantly. Dennis was serving food to Marie and


    asionally talking with Andres, but Andres didn¡¯t seem very interested throughout.


    Andres also ordered a bottle of red wine, but no one else drank it, so it all ended up in Andres¡¯


    stomach.


    After finishing the meal, Andres was already drunk. He hugged Dennis and wept, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get a


    New Year¡¯s gift? I¡¯m so good-looking and outstanding! I want a gift too!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Cullen drove Andres and Iliana home separately, while Dennis drove back to Glorious Estate with


    Marie,


    Marie walked into the living room carrying a coat and immediately saw the ck coat on the couch.


    She recognized it at once, her face darkened, and asked, ¡°Has Nataly been here?¡±


    Dennis was startled, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Marie pointed at the coat on the couch and asked, ¡°Did shee to give you the coat?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dennis pinched the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°She said she¡¯s giving a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Marie angrily threw the clothing bag on the floor and said, ¡°So you just epted it? You epted the


    coat she bought for you?¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie¡¯s puffed-up face, which resembled a pufferfish holding its breath, gently rubbed


    it with his hand, and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. She left it here and walked away. I went out


    to eat, I swear, I never even touched this coat.¡±


    Marie¡¯s anger subsided a bit, and she stared into his eyes, asking, ¡°Really?¡±


    Dennis looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Absolutely certain.¡±


    Marie picked up the coat and asked, ¡°What should we do with this piece of clothing?¡±


    Get Bora


    Dennis shrugged, ¡°Please do as you wish, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie threw her coat aside and said, ¡°I won¡¯t deal with it, you figure it out yourself.¡±


    Dennis took out his phone and called Cullen. ¡°Come and take away the ck coat in the living room, I


    don¡¯t want to see it again.¡±


    Marie¡¯s mood improved, and she took out the dark red coat from the packaging bag, asking, ¡°So, what


    should we do with this one?¡±


    Dennis looked at the red-toned coat and frowned. He hadn¡¯t worn red clothes many times in his life,


    and the few times he did were when he was young and couldn¡¯t decide what to wear himself.


    Marie stuffed the clothes into his hands, ¡°Just try it on! The sales assistant said it looks great! Besides,


    the dark red color isn¡¯t too shy, and New Year¡¯s Day should be a bit festive¡­¡±


    She prattled on, and Dennis, feeling helpless, could only go along with her idea and put on the coat.


    Dennis had well-defined, delicate facial features. His usual ck suit made him look cold and distant,


    somewhat unapproachable.


    The dark red coat he wore made hisplexion even fairer. Coupled with his delicate features, Dennis


    looked like Drac in the dark night, exuding a cold yet captivating charm.


    Marie was very happy. She pulled Dennis in front of the mirror, straightened his cor, and asked,


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look great? I have good taste, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Dennis wrapped one arm around her slender waist and gave her a light peck on the lips, ¡°Mmm, it


    looks great. Thank you for spending the money, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie, with a red face, pushed him away and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving! Going home!¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly, took off his coat, and followed her out the door, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    On the day before New Year holidays, all majorpanies were busy with their annual corporate


    parties.


    The Whitney Group¡¯s annual corporate party was always a grand affair, featuring not only high-quality


    food and drinks and employee benefits and bonuses, but also countless female employees eagerly


    anticipating the chance to meet the divine-like Dennis.


    For them, Dennis was the most perfect man in New York.


    If they could get into Dennis¡¯ good graces, it would be much more useful than securing a 1.5 million


    dor deal.


    Coincidentally, there was indeed such an activity at the annual corporate party. Every year, at the


    annual corporate party, someone would have the opportunity to dance the opening dance with


    Dennis.


    That night, every female employee in their prime did everything they could to win Dennis¡¯ good


    graces.


    When Dennis went to Whitney Group to prepare the opening speech for the annual corporate party,


    Marie was nesting at Glorious Estate. Since Sasha didn¡¯t have much work at the end of the year, she


    and Iliana apanied Marie at Glorious Estate.


    Over the year, Sasha and Iliana had be her genuine best friends. The three of them would hang


    out together whenever they had nothing to do. Darwin also once said that ¡°Three women are enough


    for a drama.¡¯


    Sasha poked Marie, ¡°Mr. Whitney from your family is going to dance with another woman, you really


    don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Marie stared intently at the television, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sasha shook her head, ¡°Ah, there¡¯s nothing we can do then. I heard that quite a few female employees


    at Whitney Group joined just because of Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Marie did not respond to her.


    Iliana also said, ¡°Yeah, who knows, maybe someone spiked Mr. Whitney¡¯s drink with something at the


    reception. When a woman goes crazy, there¡¯s no telling what she might do.¡±


    Marie still remained silent.


    Sasha continued to stir the pot, ¡°Does Dennis dance with female employees every year? I wonder if


    he¡¯s added them on Telegram or something.¡±


    Marie was speechless upon hearing that.


    Get Boos


    Iliana said, ¡°Not necessarily, right? I heard that Mr. Whitney usually danced with his secretary or those


    who performed well at work, which could be considered an indirect reward.¡±


    Marie looked at the two of them and said helplessly, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Sasha pouted, ¡°So you¡¯re going to let Mr. Whitney dance with another woman at the annual corporate


    party? I heard Nataly will be there too. What if it¡¯s Nataly¡­¡±


    Bang! Marie mmed the cup on the coffee table and said, ¡°Is Nataly going too?¡±


    Sasha nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what Darwin said.¡±


    Marie said with a worried and pained expression, ¡°I¡¯m not an employee of Whitney Group, how can I


    go? Besides, what¡¯s the use of going?¡±


    Sasha pulled out two invitations, ¡°We have invitations¡­ Darwin gave them to us. Who will say no to


    free things?¡±


    Iliana also pulled her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, just to see who Mr. Whitney danced with this year, I want to


    see it too!¡±


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to show up at Whitney Group now.¡±


    Iliana handed her the gown and mask again, saying, ¡°At the annual corporate party, there were quite a


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    few people wearing masks.¡±


    Marie could only nod in agreement, and Sasha excitedly jumped up, eximing, ¡°Yes! We, the BFFs,


    are going to make it into the Whitney Group!¡±


    The three of them got dressed and tidied up. Marie and Iliana both put on delicate masks. As a special


    guest performer, Sasha was given special treatment and was able to enter the annual corporate party


    directly.


    As Iliana mentioned, the Whitney Group¡¯s annual corporate party was quite lively, and there were even


    a few young interns wearing masks for fun. It wouldn¡¯t be too awkward for Marie and her friends to


    blend in.


    At 8 pm, the annual corporate party officially began.


    After the host¡¯s opening, the chairman of Whitney Group gave a speech, followed by Lincoln¡¯s


    presentation on stage. Although he was older, his presence was still strong. However, several higher-


    ups knew that Dennis was now in charge of Whitney Group, and Lincoln¡¯s power had been essentially


    hollowed out.


    After Lincoln finished his speech, he said he was tired and went back early, knowing that Dennis did


    not wee him.


    Then Dennis gave a speech, the young CEO of Whitney Group, who, as soon as he took the stage,


    won countless apuse and screams.


    Get Borus


    For the male employees, Dennis was their role model and exemr, as he single-handedly expanded


    the territory of Whitney Group time and time again, unmatched by anyone.


    For the female employees, Dennis was the man of their dreams, as he was handsome, wealthy, and


    charmingly noble.


    Marie pouted, feeling annoyed as so many people were eyeing Dennis covetously.


    After Dennis finished his speech, it was Sasha¡¯s turn to perform. She casually sang a song just to get


    by, as she was only there to have fun that day.


    Then, the host went on stage and announced, ¡°Whitney Group¡¯s New Year¡¯s Ball has officially begun!


    First, please wee Mr. Whitney to choose his dance partner and start the dance for us!¡±


    Nataly stood at the bottom of the stage, excitedly watching Dennis. She had gone through great


    lengths to get an invitation, spent half a day on beauty treatments and makeup, and changed into a


    gown. With her cultivateddylike demeanor since childhood, she was confident that no one in the


    venue would be more dazzling than her!


    In order not to be recognized by Dennis, she deliberately wore a mask. Even with the mask on,


    several men had approached her earlier. Nataly firmly believed that no one could be more beautiful.


    than her!


    Dennis would definitely choose her! As long as she danced with Dennis, it would all be worth it!


    Dennis adjusted his suit and walked down from the stage in a rxed manner. The female employees


    in the audience were so excited that they were almost fainting. Nataly, too, excitedly straightened her


    dress. As Dennis walked in her direction, she knew she had made the right


    decision toe today!


    Dennis walked step by step towards Nataly, who was smiling. Before she could speak, Dennis had


    already walked past her. Nataly stood awkwardly in her original spot, watching Dennis walk to the back


    of the crowd and stop in front of a woman wearing a mask.


    Dennis stood in front of Marie, extended his hand, and said in French, ¡°May I?¡±


    Marie was still eating finger food by the table when Dennis suddenly walked over. She was taken


    aback; she was wearing a mask, how did Dennis recognize her?


    Dennis¡¯ hand was still in front of her, and people around them were casting envious or jealous nces.


    Marie snapped back to reality, ced her hand in Dennis¡¯ palm, gave an awkward smile, and followed


    him onto the dance floor.


    This was so awkward, right? It was like trying to catch someone cheating¡­ but ended up getting


    caught instead?


    Get Borus


    Dennis twirled her around the dance floor and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte to feel embarrassed. now


    that we¡¯re already here?¡±


    Marie exined that it was Sasha who brought her here.


    Dennis nodded, wiped the cream from the corner of her mouth, and asked, ¡°So, you came here to


    mooch food and drinks?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned even redder. As the third daughter of the Spence family, she had gone to Whitney


    Group¡¯s annual corporate party just to snack on finger food. If word got out and Asher heard about it,


    he would break her legs.


    ¡°Dennis, how did you recognize me?¡± Marie asked curiously.


    Dennis nced at her and asked, ¡°Was it difficult?¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°I did wear a new gown and a mask. Can you give me some credit for that?¡±


    Dennis chuckled, ¡°Even if there were three thousand people here instead of just over three hundred, I


    would still be able to recognise you immediately as soon as you appeared.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red and she didn¡¯t speak. The man¡¯s pleasant voice sounded above her head,


    ¡°Marie, I can always find you.¡±


    As long as he recognized her, no matter where she was, he could find her.


    After the song ended, Dennis led Marie off the dance floor, while others searched for their own


    dance partners.


    At that moment, Nataly was already furious. She calmed herself down, walked up to Dennis, took off


    her mask, and smiled as she said, ¡°Dennis, could I ask you for a dance?¡±


    Dennis¡¯ expression cooled a bit; Nataly shouldn¡¯t have been there. Her relentless pursuit would.


    annoy Dennis.


    ¡°I have something else to do, I need to leave¡­¡± Dennis said, turning to Cullen, ¡°Get my clothes.¡±


    Cullen immediately went to get the coat and brought it over, shaking it out for Dennis to put on. The


    dark red co¨¢t looked exceptionally handsome on Dennis.


    But it was dark red, not ck.


    Nataly clenched her teeth, she knew that Marie had bought the dark red one, but she was sure that


    Dennis wouldn¡¯t follow her in this nonsense, as he had always liked ck!


    This dark red coat, along with Dennis actively inviting a dance partner, Nataly simply couldn¡¯t believe


    her own thoughts!


    Nataly turned to Marie, staring at her mask, and asked coldly, ¡°Is this Ms. Spence?¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Marie smiled slightly, ¡°Ms. Carmen has a good eye.¡±


    As expected! It was Marie again! Dennis could only see Marie in his eyes!


    Dennis finished getting dressed, gave instructions to Cullen about the annual corporate party, and left


    the hall with Marie.


    Dennis never stayed until the end of the annual corporate party, and the employees were used to him


    leaving early every year. However, this time, he left with a dance partner, which gave everyone plenty


    of gossip to specte about.


    Nataly clenched her teeth as she watched Dennis leave. Then, she tightened Marie¡¯s coat around her


    and protected her as they walked towards the parking lot.


    Such patience, such gentleness, she had never experienced before!


    Why? She clearly grew up with Dennis and she was the one who liked Dennis first!


    This Marie, who appeared out of nowhere, had Dennis head over heels for her. How could she


    ept that? Her childhood dream was to marry Dennis!


    She was the daughter of the Carmen family, and she had to marry the best man. The only one


    worthy of her was Dennis!


    Nataly suddenly remembered, there was also Andres..


    The Carmen family and the Robert family were also long-time acquaintances in Ennd. If things.


    didn¡¯t work out with Dennis, she would have to settle for second best and choose Andres.


    Nataly turned her head, searching for Andres¡¯ figure. Andres, with his outstanding appearance and


    being a frequent guest at various banquets, was easy to find.


    As soon as Nataly met Andres¡¯ gaze, she was about to walk over, but Andres turned around and left.


    Nataly was sure that Andres saw her. Every time Andres saw her, he would follow her and take care


    of her. But this time, he left.


    Andres just couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to continue this seemingly endless rtionship.


    He always followed Nataly without hesitation, while Nataly always looked at Dennis. Only when Dennis


    was gone would Nataly turn around and nce at him.


    Looking to Nataly for help, he was very annoyed. He saw Dennis leaving with Marie, and Nataly was


    rejected once again, turning back to him for assistance.


    This time, he wanted to get away from her and have some peace.


    Turning around, he saw a woman sitting alone in the crowd, wearing a white gown and a half-face


    mask. He walked over and asked, ¡°Did youe here with Sasha and Marie, Ms. Tuttle?¡±


    Iliana smiled slightly, ¡°Mr. Robert has a good memory.¡±


    Andres put down the wine ss and extended his hand, ¡°Would you do me the honor of dancing


    with me?¡±


    Iliana shrank back a little, feeling awkward, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t dance.¡±


    Andres pulled her up, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, it¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Iliana really couldn¡¯t dance and stepped on Andres several times, awkwardly scratching her head.


    Andres, on the other hand, didn¡¯t mind. It was his first time teaching someone to dance, and he felt


    pretty good about it.


    Nataly sat in the corner, watching Andres dance with someone else. That clumsy woman stepped on


    him countless times, yet Andres still seemed happy!


    Were these people all crazy? Why couldn¡¯t anyone see me!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Beside them, Darwin was dancing with Sasha, scolding her as they danced, ¡°Can¡¯t you pay attention.


    to your image? You¡¯re a celebrity after all. Do you just agree to dance with anyone who asks?¡±


    Sasha pouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to dance, and didn¡¯t I dance?¡±


    Darwin continued to prattle on, ¡°Am I someone else? We are family!¡±


    Sasha stepped on his foot, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Darwin cried out in pain, ¡°Are you even a woman?¡±


    Sasha rolled her eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s stop dancing and go back to ying games!¡±


    Darwin nodded immediately, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve been wanting to leave for a while now.¡±


    Darwin greeted Andres, and then went back to y games with Sasha. Iliana seemed tired, so


    Andres took her home.


    Halfway there, they passed by a small boutique. Iliana got out of the car and bought a crystal ball for


    Andres, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s your New Year¡¯s gift, as a thank you for teaching me how to dance.¡±


    Andres ced the crystal ball on the car, and his mood suddenly improved a lot. Life didn¡¯t seem as


    bad as he had imagined.


    The next day, Marie was woken up by her phone, as her assistant urgently sent her a message saying


    that Darwin and Sasha were trending topics again.


    Marie opened Twitter and saw ¡°Darwin and Sasha ying games¡± as the number one trending


    Get Bonns


    topic. With a puzzled expression, she clicked on the news and saw a photo of Darwin and Sasha


    ying video games.


    The two individuals were spottedst night wearing casual clothes and matching baseball caps, ying


    video games all night at a cyber cafe. Someone recognized them, secretly took photos, and posted


    them online, which instantly went viral.


    There was even a video where Sasha yelled at Darwin, ¡°If you keep ying like a noob, I¡¯ll beat you


    up!¡±


    Darwin responded without hesitation, ¡°I didn¡¯t y like a noob! I just had an off game!¡±


    Marie quickly tidied up, grabbed two muffins from the dining hall, and asked Luca to drive her to


    the studio. On the way, she reviewed the rted news once more.


    Upon arriving at the studio, Darwin and Sasha sat in her office with their heads down. When they


    looked up, their dark circles were so big that they looked like pandas that had escaped from the zoo.


    Marie rubbed her forehead helplessly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys supposed to be at Whitney Group¡¯s annual


    corporate party yesterday?¡±


    Darwin smirked, ¡°The annual corporate party was too boring, so I took Sasha to y games.


    instead.¡±


    Sasha was about to say that it was her idea to y the game when Darwin asked, ¡°What should be


    done with me?¡±


    Marie nced at him helplessly, ¡°Deal with you? Can I call the police to arrest you just for ying a


    game? This matter can be big or small, good or bad. What I want to do is to make it better and bigger,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    Fortunately, Darwin and Sasha¡¯s fans were mostly younger, so they were not surprised and even


    enjoyed seeing their idols ying games. Some fans even went as far as digging up Darwin and


    Sasha¡¯s gaming IDs, asking to team up with them.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Marie¡¯s paid supporters worked hard to direct the momentum towards inte-addicted boys and


    girls, leaning towards teasing and self-mockery.


    Darwin tweeted, ¡°I¡¯m really not a noob!¡±


    Thements below were also diverse.


    ¡°Hey, pro! Please help me out!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it unless you team up with me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Sasha said you were extremely noob, case closed!¡±


    ¡°Please help me tell Sasha that I wanted to y a game with her.¡±


    As things gradually calmed down, news came from Olive that she was about to endorse a new online


    game called Evesting de.


    For Marie, the struggle with Mia, Olive, and Carly had already begun. Recently, Carly was forced to


    go abroad, and Olive couldn¡¯t wait to kick her out of the Spence family.


    So, she had no way to retreat, and in order to climb up, she had to step on Olive.


    On Friday night, Darwin and Sasha invited three fans to y games together, and once again.


    became a trending topic.


    On Saturday night, Darwin and Sasha gamed on a live stream, breaking the daily click record for the


    live stream channel and once again bing a trending topic.


    On Sunday night, Darwin went all out and showcased a cosy of a character from a game, which


    attracted a lot of female fans to share it crazily, making him a trending topic once again.


    On Monday, Maris Entertainment received an email regarding the online game Evesting de,


    hoping to have a detailed conversation and understanding about the game¡¯s endorsement.


    Marie took Darwin and Sasha to the game developmentpany. Their outstanding appearance,


    immense poprity, passion and understanding of games,bined with the appeal of being


    neers, secured them the endorsement deal with an absolute advantage.


    After all, for a game developmentpany, hiring Sasha and Darwin as endorsers was cheaper than


    hiring Olive alone.


    Although Olive was a veteran, her recent exposure was clearly not as high as Sasha and Darwin¡¯s.


    Marie readily signed the contract, and the game developmentpany was extremely impressed


    by Darwin¡¯s cosy. They specifically added two new NPCs to the game as a result.


    Get Bo


    These two NPCs were created with facial models based directly on Darwin and Sasha¡¯s facial


    features and were ced in the final stage of the main quest.


    That is to say, to meet these two characters, one had toplete all the game stages.


    Three dayster, Evesting de Online Games Co. officially announced Darwin and Sasha as the


    game¡¯s spokespersons and released a video of the two ying the game. They even revealed the


    ultimate game settings, including the characters of Darwin and Sasha!


    As soon as the news came out, it immediately became a trending topic.


    Originally, when Andres and Sasha livestreamed themselves ying games, their skilled gamey and


    seamless cooperation had already left a deep impression on manyizens. So, it seemed only natural


    for the two of them to endorse a game this time.


    The two yers¡¯ game costumes were incredibly beautiful, earning unanimous praise from gaming


    enthusiasts.


    Darwin and Sasha¡¯s fans went crazy sharing the video online, pushing Evesting de into the top


    three games for a time. Many people obsessed with online games were eagerly awaiting this


    game¡¯s release and beta test.


    Sasha and Darwin¡¯s first game endorsement achieved great sess and also boosted their fame and


    reputation in the entertainment industry.


    Marie knew that she had won this battle.


    New Year was approaching quickly, and after the advertising endorsement matter was over, Maris


    Entertainment went on aplete break. Sasha also returned to Las Vegas to celebrate New Year¡¯s


    Day.


    Marie spent every day either hanging out and chatting with Iliana or keeping Asherpany and


    helping him pass the time. She hadn¡¯t seen Dennis in a long time, and it seemed that as New Year¡¯s


    Day approached, everyone else was on vacation, but Dennis was busier than ever.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, as per tradition, the Spence family would gather at Asher¡¯s ce for dinner.


    However, this year Carly was missing. Since Asher didn¡¯t say anything, no one dared to bring Carly


    back.


    When the Mason family arrived, Marie was watching TV with Asher.


    Originally, the grandfather-granddaughter duo were chatting andughing. When Mason and his group


    arrived, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Marie stood up and said to Asher, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    help with the preparation of New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in the kitchen.¡±


    Asher nodded, allowing her to go.


    Mason and Asher were discussing the development of Spence Group, while Mia sat nearby


    Get Boots


    apanying them. Olive stood up and quietly walked towards the kitchen.


    After looking around the kitchen and not seeing Marie, she went to the garden. There, Marie was sitting


    outside, ying with her phone. She didn¡¯t know who Marie was chatting with, but she wasughing


    and having a great time.


    Olive walked over, and Marie immediately put away her phone, Olive snorted, ¡°Who were you messing


    around with this time?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Not necessarily, it could be Carly¡¯s sweetheart Ira or one of your beloved ones.¡±


    Whenever this matter was brought up, Olive would get angry. They had gone through great difficulties


    to help Carly arrange her marriage, but not only was the marriage called off, they also lost Dereon.


    Now, the Hebert family barely had any contact with them, and both Spence Group and Olive


    Entertainment had been significantly affected.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t like Ira either, and Carly had been with him, which was kind of disgusting,¡± Marie said,


    making a face.


    ¡°You sent Carly abroad, and you still have the nerve to say these things?¡± Olive scolded, pointing at


    her.


    ¡°Why should I be ashamed? After all, I gave her a chance to escape to another country, otherwise she


    would be in prison like Dereon!¡± Marie raised her eyebrows as she looked at Olive.


    Olive red at her, ¡°Marie Spence, do you really want to fight us to the death?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly like that. Olive, tell me how my mother died back then, and I might consider letting


    Carlye back,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Your mom?¡± Olive was taken aback and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, what does this have to do with us?¡±


    Marie smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Carly imed that she knew the truth about my mother¡¯s death back


    then. Since she knew, I thought you all must know too, but no one was willing to tell me. So, I had no


    choice but to assume that you all killed my mother. Naturally, I had to fight to the death for such a


    vengeance!¡±


    ¡°Marie, are you crazy?¡± Olive shouted, ¡°Are you trying to get us killed over something so trivial and


    unfounded?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. Right now, I¡¯m just driving you mother and daughters out one by


    one. Once I¡¯m sure that my mother¡¯s death is rted to you, even just a little bit, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll really


    kill you all!¡±


    Her eyes were cold, and Olive was stunned for a moment. She raised her hand to hit her, but the


    tremendous force was firmly caught by Marie. She tilted her head andughed innocently, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t


    just hit people. You see, Carly always liked to fight with me, and now she¡¯s been sent to France, never


    to return!¡±


    Get Bonus


    The housekeeper hurried over, lowering her head, and said, ¡°Ms. Olive, Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence


    called you for dinner.¡±


    The matters of the household were not something the housekeepers dared to pry into. Moreover, Ms.


    Olive was notoriously arrogant and overbearing, and although Ms. Marie was usually kind and gentle,


    she was not someone to be trifled with.


    Marie shook off Olive¡¯s hand, rubbed her clothes with disgust, and said to the housekeeper, ¡°I got


    it, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Upon returning to the dining hall, Asher was already seated at the head of the table, with Marie sitting


    to his left. She politely called out, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Asherughed and asked everyone to sit down. Noel, who had just returned from outside,


    travel-worn and weary, immediately greeted Asher.


    Asher looked at his young and sessful grandson with a smile and said, ¡°Noel is back, sit down and


    have a bowl of soup, dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    Noel walked over and sat on Asher¡¯s right side, facing Marie.


    The dishes were all served, and Asher called everyone to eat. Among the six family members, not a


    single person spoke; they all ate their meal quietly.


    Asher and Noel discussed the current situation in the business world and the development of Spence


    Group. Noel asked, ¡°I heard Grandpa, you gave Marie 4% of the shares?¡±


    Marie lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak. Was she going to stand up for her sister?


    Asher nodded, ¡°Each of the three sisters will have their share. Carly, being naive, caused such a big


    problem, so her share will go to Marie.¡±


    Noel nodded, looked at Marie and asked, ¡°Marie, are you nning to go back to work at Spence


    Group?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t go back, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Olive sneered, ¡°Stepping on Carly to enter the entertainment industry, now having her own studio,


    she even looks down on Spence Group.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°I do admire the Spence Group. How about it, Olive? Would you give me your shares


    as well?¡±


    Olive red at her, ¡°You dare to ask for shares? You stole my endorsement, and I haven¡¯t even settled


    the score with you yet!¡±


    Noel frowned, ¡°What endorsement?¡±


    Olive immediatelyined, ¡°The online game endorsement was originally mine! It was Marie


    who intervened and stole it from me!¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Your stuff? Did the game developmentpany sign a contract or an agreement with


    you? If you can show me one thing written in ck and white, I¡¯ll admit that I stole it from


    .you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Olive was speechless. She had no proof, but the other party had been very satisfied with her at


    the time, and she thought there was no way this could go wrong!


    Get Bots


    ¡°Olive, you really believe the lip service in the business world? If you haven¡¯t signed a contract, it¡¯s not


    yours!¡± Marie said as she sipped her soup.


    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for your meddling, this endorsement would have been mine!¡± Olive argued.


    Noel frowned and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a matter of individual abilities. I¡¯ll ept the oue of the


    bet.¡±


    Marie alsoughed, ¡°Did you hear that? You have to ept the loss if you¡¯re willing to bet!¡±


    Mason mmed the fork on the table with a ¡°bam¡± and looked at Marie, ¡°Have you had enough of


    this?¡±


    Marie nced at Mason and asked, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Mason red at her, wishing he could rush over and p her twice, ¡°You¡¯ve turned this home into a


    tremendous mess. How far do you want to take this before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°If you want me to be satisfied, why not ask Ms. Dillon to tell me how my mother


    died back then? Let¡¯s clear this up so we can put it to rest.¡±


    Mia stiffened for a moment, then smiled gently, ¡°Marie, your mother did indeed pass away from


    depression back then. What exactly are you trying to find out?¡±


    Marie mmed her fork down on the table with a ¡°bam¡± and said, ¡°My mom died of depression? Until


    now, there hasn¡¯t been a single photo of her at home, no ID, no signatures, nothing. She was Mrs.


    Spence after all, so why is there no trace left? No one was even willing to tell me my mother¡¯s full


    name. If your conscience is free, why not just say it openly and honestly?¡±


    Mason pushed the chair back and stood up, making a harsh noise, and pointed at her, saying, ¡°Your


    mother was just a woman who brought shame upon the family! Promiscuous! Wanton! She didn¡¯t


    deserve a ce in this household!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Asher shouted, drawing everyone¡¯s attention back.


    Mason, still agitated, said, ¡°That woman, your mother! She has no shame!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a ¡°smack,¡± Asher threw the bowl beside him at Mason¡¯s face. The porcin hit Mason¡¯s face,


    causing blood to seep from his forehead. As if he hadn¡¯t seen it, Asher shouted grimly, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mason stopped in pain, and Mia stood up anxiously, supporting Mason and shouting, ¡°Darling! Darling!


    Are you alright?¡±


    Olive also went to check on Mason¡¯s injury and asked, ¡°Dad, should we call a doctor toe to the


    house and bandage it up?¡±


    Asher, visibly angry, sat in the main seat and said, ¡°Noel, call the doctor toe home and bandage


    your father!¡±


    Noel nodded, went out, and called a doctor toe over.


    Get Bot


    Olive turned her head and red at Marie, angrily saying, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You jinx!¡±


    Marie ignored her, looked at Asher, and said, ¡°Grandpa, should I help you go back and rest?¡±


    Asher sighed and nodded. Marie helped Asher back to the room, and he sat on the bed. Hesitating for


    a moment, Marie asked, ¡°Grandpa, you know about my mom¡¯s situation, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Asher looked out the window for a long time without speaking. So long that Marie thought Asher


    didn¡¯t want to talk about the matter at all. Then, Asher walked over to the safe by the bed, opened it,


    and took out a photo from inside, handing it to Marie.


    In the photo, there were Asher, Mason, a young woman, and a well-behaved baby in her arms ¨C a


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Asher sighed and said, ¡°That baby, it was you.


    Marie¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes, her voice trembling, ¡°So this woman¡­ is¡­ she is¡­¡±


    ¡°Your mother, her name was Luisa Pearson, I don¡¯t know how she met your father, but she


    wholeheartedly married him and helped him manage the Spence Group. Later, she gave birth to you.


    However, after your birth, she became somewhat unstable, her speech was always unclear, and she


    was indeed suffering from severe depression. Eventually, she ended her life,¡± Asher recounted briefly.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did she really bring shame upon the Spence family?¡± Marie asked.


    Asher sighed, and tonight, he had sighed countless times.


    After a while, Asher said, ¡°Marie, she was always your mother.¡±


    Asher took out another ne from the safe. It was made of an unknown material, and the gem


    was carved into the shape of a four-leaf clover. On the back, the word ¡°Luisa¡± was engraved.


    Asher handed the ne to Marie and said, ¡°This is the only thing your inother left behind. I originally


    nned to give it to you on your wedding day, but today¡­ never mind, just take it!¡±


    A nice New Year¡¯s Eve dinner turned into a family argument, and Asher somewhat med her for it.


    Marie nodded, didn¡¯t say anything, and turned to leave the room.


    Mariey on her bed, examining the photo. Luisa wore a beautiful floral long skirt, with no jewelry


    except for a four-leaf clover ne, which looked elegant and refreshing. Her long hair cascaded like


    a waterfall, and her delicate features had a hint of heroic spirit. Tenderness filled her eyes and


    brows.


    Get Bonus


    In her arms, she held a young Marie, a tiny one, who was squinting her eyes and smiling.


    lieve


    She was unwilling to believe that Luisa was a promiscuous woman.


    However, Mason said that it was because Luisa had caused a scandal that she was erased from the


    family history, and Asher also acknowledged this matter.


    So, did Mason hate me because my mother was a promiscuous woman?


    Marie gently caressed the woman¡¯s tender face, feeling a strong sense of suffocation in her heart.


    This was her first time being so close to Marie¡¯s mother, or rather, her own mother.


    However, she was informed that her mother was a promiscuous woman who would only bring


    shame upon the Spence family.


    A part of her, she didn¡¯t know if it was the original part of Marie, felt sad, helpless, and lonely.


    The only evidence of the woman who gave her life in this world was this small photo.


    Ring ring! Marie¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked up the phone, her voice sounding a bit hoarse. ¡°Dennis?¡±


    Dennis¡¯ voice was deep and maic. ¡°Come out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte!¡± Marie said reluctantly as she hung up the phone. She hastily washed her face and


    ran out of the mansion.


    Stepping out of Cloudy Vi, Dennis¡¯ car was parked under a streetlight. The man, wearing a dark


    red coat, stood beside the car. Countless specks of dust swirled above his head, as if they were stars.


    Marie ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Dennis pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Marie hummed twice, ¡°New Year¡¯s Eve, why didn¡¯t you go home?¡±


    Dennis paused for a moment, holding her hand tightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go back to.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, and the surge of sadness in her heart almost brought tears to her eyes.


    She realized that, for Dennis, he could never bring himself to hurt the man called his father more


    cruelly, yet he also couldn¡¯t act as a family member and share a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with him.


    She reached out her hand, embracing the man¡¯s broad back, and asked, ¡°Glorious Estate¡­ is there


    still food at home?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Marie pulled him into the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to go home.¡±


    Get Borus


    Dennis drove her back to Glorious Estate, and after Marie changed her shoes, she headed straight to


    the kitchen. She found an apron she had never used before and tied it on herself, then grabbed


    another one and tied it around Dennis¡¯ waist.


    Dennis looked confused, ¡°Do what?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Making New Year¡¯s Eve dinner!¡±


    The refrigerator was well-stocked with ingredients, and Melissa added fresh vegetables and meat every


    day. Marie chopped up a bunch of celery, and gave the meat to Dennis to mince.


    The two people were bustling around in the kitchen. Marie actually didn¡¯t know how to cook much, but


    Dennis knew a lot, so it didn¡¯t seem too chaotic.


    After mixing the meat filling, Marie looked at the dough and felt worried, as she really didn¡¯t know


    how to roll out ravioli skins!

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Dennis, feeling helpless, took the rolling pin and made a few ravioli skins for her. Marie finally.


    managed to wrap the ravioli and ced them askew on the side.


    So on the whole te, all the neatly wrapped ones were by Dennis, and the askew ones were by


    Marie.


    After wrapping the ravioli and setting it aside, Dennis cooked two more dishes. Marie volunteered


    to make a sd, and under Dennis¡¯ guidance, it turned out quite presentable.


    Ravioli was in the pot, and Marie¡¯s apron, hair, and face were already covered in flour. She looked at


    Dennis miserably, shrugged her shoulders, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±


    The girl¡¯s nose was covered in flour, and after working for an hour, her face was red and tired. She


    looked at the ravioli in the pot with anticipation and a bit of disappointment, as the ones she made


    didn¡¯t look very good.


    Dennis pulled her into his embrace and kissed her lips.


    Marie was taken aback, Dennis let go of her and said softly, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    Dennis¡¯ gaze was too intense, which made Marie blush. She pushed him away and ran to the living


    room to watch TV.


    Dennis was in the kitchen watching the ravioli, while Marie was in the living room watching the New


    Year countdown show, withughter asionallying through.


    For the first time, Dennis felt that this was very good.


    No matter who she was, what her purpose and mission were, as long as she stayed safe by his side,


    that was enough.


    Amidst the faint smoke of fireworks, for the first time, the high and mighty Dennis was drawn into


    the mortal world, into the facets of everyday life. Surprisingly, he found it quite warm andforting.


    All this warmth came from that quirky girl in the living room.


    The ravioli was cooked, and Dennis brought all the dishes to the dining table. He went to the living


    room to call Marie for dinner, but she had already fallen asleep on the couch.


    She hugged the pillow, leaned against the couch, and slept soundly.


    Dennis moved closer, blocking her breath, but after a short while, Marie struggled to wake up. Rubbing


    her eyes groggily, she asked him, ¡°Is the ravioli ready?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Get Bonus


    he tabl


    Marie yawned, stood up, and walked towards the dining table. She looked at the food on the table


    and then hurriedly ran to Dennis¡¯ wine cab, taking out a bottle of red wine.


    Dennis opened the red wine and poured it into the ss. It was his first time in life having red wine


    worth tens of thousands of dors paired with ravioli.


    Marie nced at her watch, and it was already past midnight. She raised her ss, her eyes squinting


    withughter, ¡°Dennis, Happy New Year!¡±


    Dennis smiled and clinked sses with her, saying, ¡°Happy New Year!¡±


    Marie put down her cup, picked up a ravioli and put it in her mouth. It was so hot that she screamed,


    but she eventually managed to finish it. Satisfied, she smacked her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually quite


    delicious!¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°Ms. Spence¡¯s cooking skills are good.¡±


    Marie nodded proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m so amazing!¡±


    Dennis shook his head indulgently and began eating a ravioli.


    During this meal, both people ate all the ravioli and dishes, leaving thempletely clean. The


    main reason was that Dennis hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, as the Spence family¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve dinner had


    ended in an argument. Marie also hadn¡¯t eaten dinner.


    After eating, Marie rubbed her full stomach while walking around the living room, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so


    stuffed, I ate too much.¡±


    Dennis asked her, ¡°Would you like to go for a walk? I can take you to see the fireworks.¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we set off fireworks in New York?¡±


    Dennis put on his coat, picked up Marie¡¯s coat, and asked, ¡°Are youing?¡±


    Marie immediately nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    In the dead of night, Dennis was driving with Marie sitting in the passenger seat. It didn¡¯t take long for


    her to fall asleep, leaning on the seat and sleeping soundly. It seemed that whenever Dennis was


    around, she always slept more peacefully, with fewer nightmares and less unease.


    When Dennis woke her up, Marie rubbed her eyes and sat up, asking, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Rhode Ind,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Rhode Ind?¡± Marie was taken aback.


    Rhode Ind was a county-level city near New York, and due to its proximity to the coast, its tourism


    industry had always been developing well.


    Get Bogs


    Although Rhode Ind was not far from New York, just a three-hour drive, how could she have


    imagined that while she slept, Dennis had already left New York?


    Dennis parked the car by the road near the beach, moved the fireworks from the trunk to the sand,


    and took Marie to the seaside, saying, ¡°I can set off fireworks for you here.¡±


    Marie had already put her shoes in the car and stood barefoot by the sea. The seawater rose and


    covered her ankles, icy cold, causing Marie to shiver.


    Dennis pulled her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y with water in the winter, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±


    Marie obediently returned, and Dennis had prepared the fireworks for her. He handed her a lighter, and


    the two of them lit the fireworks together. They ran to the edge of the beach and watched as the


    fireworks soared into the sky. The enormous noise drowned out their voices, leaving only the brilliant


    lights and vibrant colors filling the sky.


    Dennis had bought so many fireworks that by the time they were all set off, Marie was already a bit


    tired. However, since they had finally made it to the seaside, she still wanted to walk around and


    explore.


    She strolled along the seaside, with Dennis walking beside her, and the atmosphere suddenly became


    somewhat silent.


    Marie bent down, grabbed a handful of sand, and threw it at Dennis. She was probably the first person


    to ever dare to throw sand at Dennis.


    Dennis reacted and red at her, ¡°Defiant?¡±


    He dashed after her, and Marieughed heartily as she took off running.


    Two people were clumsily chasing each other on the soft sandy beach, withughter and yful noises


    heard from time to time.


    Dennis, taking advantage of his height and long legs, caught Marie and tackled her onto the beach.


    The bright moonlight scattered across the sandy beach, and as their eyes met, they could see no one


    else but each other. In Dennis¡¯ ears, all he could hear was the sound of the wind and Marie¡¯s slightly


    hurried breathing. The scent that lingered around his nose was the freshness of Marie.


    He lowered his head and kissed the girl¡¯s soft lips.


    Marie closed her eyes, perhaps it was the two sses of red wine that made her drunk, or maybe, it


    was the deep night, and her brain was tired.


    She was groggy, not wanting to wake up or think.


    Her heart agreed, so she didn¡¯t resist at all.


    It was a long and passionate kiss, Dennis sought tenderly and patiently between her breaths.


    Get Bonus


    And this time, Marie surprisingly cooperated. She responded awkwardly and clumsily to this unspoken


    kiss.


    After a while, Dennis buried his head in her hair and whispered softly, ¡°Marie Spence, you can¡¯t escape


    now!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Marie didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°From now on, wherever you go, I will catch you and lock you by my side,¡± Dennis¡¯ voice rang in her


    ear, as if taking an oath.


    From the moment the girl in the evening gown fell into his arms at the Spence mansion garden,


    everything started to spiral out of control.


    His heart, his emotions, were constantly being drawn by her.


    And now, he was certain that he could no longer let go.


    This girl was quick-witted and alert, like an enigma that could never be deciphered. Yet, no matter


    where she went, he would always find her.


    Marie, don¡¯t even think about running away again.


    Marie¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, but luckily the darkness of the night concealed it


    somewhat. She pushed Dennis away, sat up, and remained silent with her head down.


    Dennisughed, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it, what¡¯s there to be shy about?¡±


    Marie punched him and said, ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Dennis covered his chest, ¡°Last time you got drunk, I clearly¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marie eximed, as she reached out and hit him again.


    Dennis grabbed her hand, looked at her, and said, ¡°Marie, thank you.¡±


    Marie was taken aback for a moment, thenughed, ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±


    Dennis sat with her by the sea and said, ¡°Thank you for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, I had a great


    time.¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°No, thank you. I was unhappy before, but now I¡¯m happy too.¡±


    Dennis looked at her without speaking. He knew that he couldn¡¯t pressure Marie to talk; if she wanted


    to say something, she would do so naturally.


    Marie hugged her knees, swaying back and forth, drawing circles in the sand with her fingers. She


    shiffled and said, ¡°Tonight, Grandpa gave me a photo of Mom. Grandpa also gave me one of Mom¡¯s


    nes¡­¡± Marie pulled out a four-leaf clover ne from her sweater to show Dennis, then


    Get Bogus


    tucked it back in, saying, ¡°My mom was very beautiful, gentle, and elegant. She must have been a


    great woman.¡±


    Dennis touched her hair and asked, ¡°So why were you upset then?¡±


    Marie took a breath and said, ¡°Both Grandpa and my dad said that my mom was a promiscuous


    woman, she was wanton and brought shame upon the Spence family. That¡¯s why the Spence family


    didn¡¯t allow her belongings to be kept and didn¡¯t allow anyone to talk about her or remember her.¡±


    Marie turned her head, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at Dennis. The tears were about to


    overflow from her eyes as she said, ¡°Dennis, I can¡¯t believe it. She must not be that kind of person.


    There must be some mistake.¡±


    Dennis reached out and embraced Marie, gently patting her back as ifforting a child. He could feel


    Marie¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders and hear her soft sobs.


    Marie¡¯s tears fell, dripping onto Dennis¡¯ coat and disappearing.


    She knew that what Mason said might be false, but there was no need for Asher to lie to her as well.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Luisa doing something outrageous, why would the Spence family be so secretive? After


    all, she was once Mrs. Spence.


    But she was very sad, not because Luisa was such a person, but probably because at that time, young


    Marie couldn¡¯t protect that poor woman, nor could she protect her vulnerable self.


    As Asher said, no matter what, Luisa was always her mother.


    Yes, I am now a person with a mother, not like the old Rose, an orphan without parents, who was truly


    the most redundant person in this world. It seemed that whenever she died, it wouldn¡¯t


    matter.


    Marie leaned against Dennis, sniffed, and with a nasal voice, asked, ¡°Can we watch the sunrise here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dennis reached out and tightened the coat around her, asking, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not cold, I want to watch the sunrise.¡±


    Dennis grasped her cold little hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the car first, ande backter to


    watch the sunrise.¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Dennis reluctantly sat with her, and two hourster, he shook the drowsy Marie awake.


    As a ray of sunlight broke through the sky and spilled out from between the clouds, Marie turned her


    bead to look at Dennis and smiled slightly, ¡°Dennis, Happy New Year.¡±


    Dennisughed and kissed her forehead, ¡°Marie, Happy New Year.¡±


    In the new year, she would live better and better for Rose, for Marie, and for Luisa.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    When Marie returned to the Spence mansion, she can Mia hurriedly leaving with her luggaer


    Marie walked into the living room, pulled a housekeeper atide, and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s at home?¡±


    The housekeeper respectfully reported, ¡°Mr. Spence went to the hospital early in the morning to


    get his medication and then went to thepany Mr Noel and Ms olive leftst night and didn¡¯t


    stay at home. Mrs. Spence left early in the morning without saying where she was going


    Marie was taken aback as Mia left the house early on New Year¡¯s Day with her lugtage Where is she


    going?


    She returned to the room, called Luca, and asked him to follow Mia to see where she went.


    Before long, Luca called her back. ¡°That woman went to the airport and bought a ticket to Bordeaux.


    She¡¯s about to board the ne now. Do you want me to stop her?¡±


    ¡°No need,e back,¡± Marie said.


    Carly was in Bordeaux, and Mia went abroad on New Year¡¯s Day to visit her. It wasn¡¯t surprising, as


    Marie had been strict with Carly¡¯s living expenses, so Mia naturally wanted to help her out more.


    Marie went downstairs to give Asher New Year greetings. Asher gave her a gift, and the two of them


    ate breakfast together. After that, Marie went to the studio.


    During this vacation, Marie always picked out a few scripts for Sasha and Darwin to film. Zane, on the


    other hand, didn¡¯t need to worry, as his concert preparations were going well, and the variety


    show had already been arranged. They were just waiting to start working right after the new year.


    The script being prepared for a TV series was a period drama called The Autumn Tragedy. The male


    lead was a virtuous young warrior with a promising future named Cassius Graham, while the female


    lead was an evil woman from a dark cult named Sierra Bishop


    The two met and got to know each other by chance Cassius fell in love with Sierra at first sight, but


    Sierra approached Cassius intentionally because his master, Edgar Foster, had killed her father ten


    years ago. She intended to avenge her father.


    After experiencing various hardships and misunderstandings, Cassius and Sierra finally let go of their


    prejudices and hatred, and stayed together until old age.


    Marie had already negotiated with the productionpany and still offered Darwin the role of


    Cassius and Sasha the role of Sierra at the neer¡¯s rate


    The two had previously worked together seamlessly in Against the War, and countless fans considered


    them an onscreen couple. This time, their coboration was sure to generate an even better response.


    The production team was extremely satisfied with this pairing and immediately signed a contract with


    Marie.


    After New Year¡¯s, Darwin and Sasha¡¯s first task was to film the TV series The Autumn Tragedy,


    aiming to achieve great sess once again


    While taking the costume photos, Marie was very surprised to see Shirley Shirley was arguing with


    an actress about something After asking around, she found out that the actress was named Sabrina


    Jenkins, who yed the second female lead, Tiffany Garrett


    Tiffany, who yed the role of Cassius¡¯ junior, almost married Cassius as she desired when there


    was a conflict between Cassius and Sierra.


    In the end, when the truth came out, an inevitable chaos ensued. Tiffany died trying to protect


    Cassius. Although Tiffany repeatedly tried to sabotage the rtionship between Cassius and Sierra,


    she ultimately yed a pitiful role, and if performed well, it would be quite outstanding.


    However, Marie hadn¡¯t seen much of Sabrina, who yed Tiffany. With all themotion


    happening around Shirley, Marie nudged Sasha and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there with


    Shirley?¡±


    Sasha was arranging her hair essories, turned her head and said, ¡°Are you talking about


    Sabrina? She probably has a backer I heard that KBK provided her with good resources. Otherwise,


    Tiffany¡¯s role should have been Shirley¡¯s Shirley must have been upset about losing the role and


    came over to cause trouble


    Marie moved closer to listen, and Shirley pointed at Sabrina as she ranted and raved, ¡°Bitch! How dare


    you steal my role? I guess you¡¯ve had enough of the entertainment industry, huh?¡±


    Sabrina, feeling wronged and sobbing, said, ¡°Shirley, I didn¡¯t steal the role. Ms. Josepy said it was


    offered to me so I epted it¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯ve only been at KBK for a few days, and Ms. Josepy is already discussing roles with you?


    I wonder which higher-up in the production team you slept with to get such good resources. Let me tell


    you, as long as I¡¯m at KBK, don¡¯t even think about having a chance to shine!¡± Shirley shoved her a few


    times, grabbed her bag, and left.


    Marie found it quite amusing that Shirley seemed to be just like Olive, being tough with the weak and


    afraid of the strong


    I remember when she first went to KBK for an internship, Shirley didn¡¯t dare to say a word when Olive


    pped her. Now, she has be braver and dares to cause trouble directly with the


    production team


    In the end, it was still because of Olive¡¯s high status and explosive temper. Sabrina, on the other hand,


    appeared soft and easy to bully


    Sabrina sat in her seat, sobbing, while her assistant handed her tissues to wipe her face and hurriedly


    touched up her makeup. Marie didn¡¯t pay any more attention and urged Sasha to get ready for the


    makeup confirmation photoshoot after tidying up.


    Sasha¡¯s period costume was stunning, with a red skirt, cascading ck hair, and eyebrows that exuded


    confidence. Her crimson eyeliner was slightly upturned, showcasing her unparalleled


    beauty


    Sasha had finished taking the promotional photos when Darwin finally arrivedte. However, among


    therge production team, not a single person dared to rush him.


    Now, who didn¡¯t know that Darwin was the king of Global Medias? As a backer, no one dared to


    mess with him.


    Carly made a move and was then cklisted by the entertainment industry. After Carly¡¯s scandal


    broke out, Maris Entertainment firmly established itself in the entertainment industry. Olive was


    right, they stepped on Carly to enter the entertainment industry.


    Darwin sat in the chair as the makeup artist began working on his hair and makeup. The period drama


    required him to wear a wig, which took quite a long time to put on. Growing impatient, Darwin asked,


    ¡°How much longer will this take?¡±


    The makeup artist was a bit uneasy. ¡°It¡¯ll be ready in just a moment¡­.


    Darwin tilted his head and endured the process. Half an hourter, he finally finished styling his hair


    and applying makeup. Fortunately, he was handsome, which saved him quite a few steps in the


    makeup process.


    Darwin¡¯s period costume appearance was entirely different from Jaime¡¯s previous look. Jaime leaned


    towards being a hedonistic person, a young man with red lips and white teeth. On the other hand,


    Cassius wore a white outfit, held a long sword, and was a dashing swordsman.


    During the photo shoot, the photographer kept praising Darwin, saying his image was just too good.


    With just one pose, he could captivate thousands of young girls. One could tell by looking at the


    blushing faces of the assistants and makeup artists around him.


    Darwin finished taking the photo and winked at Sasha, asking, ¡°Do I look handsome?¡±


    Sasha nced at him and scoffed, ¡°Hah!¡±


    Darwin went speechless.


    Sasha was definitely not a normal woman! Absolutely not!


    This time, Marie didn¡¯t do any confidentiality work. The Autumn Tragedy production team¡¯s official


    Twitter ount quickly released several lead actors¡¯ promotional photos and officially


    announced the leads.


    The dashing white-clothed young warrior and the stunning red-clothed witch quickly became trending


    topics.


    The Autumn Tragedy was a TV series adapted from a novel. For book fans, staying true to the


    Get Bo


    original work was the most important aspect. Undoubtedly, Darwin and Sasha¡¯s appearances met


    their expectations.


    Sasha and Darwin were exceptionally good-looking and versatile, so they were stunning in both civil


    war dramas and period dramas.


    Twitterments hadpletely blown up.


    [Ahh, hold me tight, Sasha! So beautiful!]


    [Jaime and Jordyn are getting back together again!] ¨C


    [In the previous life, Jaime wronged Jordyn. In this life, Sierra should really bully Cassius for me!]


    [Darwin was going to be abused and I was so happy, what¡¯s going on!]


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    [Looking forward to it! I can be a fan of Darwin and Sasha for a lifetime!]


    Darwin, who had been quiet for a long time due to Carly¡¯s situation, appeared in front of the audience


    again, causing a great response.


    Sasha gained a lot of attention and arge number of fans for standing up for Darwin when he was


    being targeted by many people at that time.


    Now, the two people in the entertainment industry were not only good at acting and good-looking, but


    also had great personalities and a strong bond.


    The two coborated again, and both fans and book fans were very excited.


    When Darwin and Sasha worked together, Marie wasn¡¯t worried, as Sasha naturally took good care of


    Darwin and made sure he focused on filming. So after The Autumn Tragedy started shooting, Marie


    busied herself with helping Sasha and Darwin secure advertising endorsements and selecting movie


    scripts for the year, rarely visiting the production team to check on them.


    She would just asionally go there and happened to see Darwin and Sabrina¡¯s interactions as


    opponents. The fellow apprentices went up the mountain together to look for medicinal materials. It was


    here that Cassius and Tiffany got separated and encountered Sierra.


    However, earlier, Cassius and Tiffany made an arduous journey, supporting each other. It was unclear


    whether it was due to Sabrina¡¯s excellent acting, but the dependence and gentleness in her


    eyes made the director repeatedly praise her.


    Marie instructed Darwin to maintain a distance from the female actresses on the production team and


    to be mindful of his image. After all, the previous incident with Carly, although rified, was


    ultimately not a good thing for him.


    Today, she agreed to have dinner with Dennis, so she went to Glorious Estate early, sat on the sofa


    flipping through the script, and waited for Dennis toe back from work.


    Get Bonus


    As soon as Dennis entered the room, he saw the young girl nestled on the couch. He approached her


    and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    Marie tightened the nket around her and said, ¡°Seafood spaghetti, I always crave seafood spaghetti


    in winter.¡±


    Dennis pulled her up and they went to the kitchen to make seafood spaghetti together. Ever since they


    made ravioli together on New Year¡¯s Eve, Dennis would often ask her to cook with him.


    While eating, Marie said, ¡°Mia went to Bordeaux a few days ago, she must have gone to see Carly.¡±


    Dennis paused for a moment and asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°On New Year¡¯s Day itself, she went to the airport early in the morning¡­¡± Marie looked at Dennis¡¯


    expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°She didn¡¯t go to see Carly.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°Didn¡¯t go? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Cullen had someone watching Carly, worried that she woulde back for revenge. No one has


    visited her since she went abroad,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie was dumbfounded, ¡°But Luca said she bought a ticket to Bordeaux. If she didn¡¯t go to see Carly,


    then what did she go there for?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Marie suddenly remembered that when she was in Las Vegas, she saw Mia sneakily enter a hotel at


    Westline Mansion. This matter waster put aside, and she didn¡¯t investigate further after moving


    to New York. However, it seemed that there was still a lot to look into.


    ¡°Dennis?¡± Marie called him.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Dennis looked up, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Would Mia cheat on my dad?¡± Marie asked, biting her fork and grinning.


    Dennis looked at her helplessly, ¡°Your dad was cheated on, and you seem quite happy about it?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Of course I¡¯d be happy. If that were really the case, I wouldn¡¯t have to bother. My dad


    would kick her out of the house himself.¡±


    Dennis nced at her helplessly, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Marie looked at Dennis with a mischievous grin and said, ¡°I know Cullen has quite a few people under


    him. Can you ask him to lend me a couple to investigate Mia?¡±


    Dennis sighed and said, ¡°Just two of them, Cullen didn¡¯t raise these people to be paparazzi.¡±


    Marie nodded and submissively served food to Dennis.


    Regardless of whether we could find anything, we should at least try searching first. Who knows, we


    might actually find some clues or traces that could help drive Mia away!


    Marie had been busy for two days with Zane¡¯s concert, while Shirley once again went to the production


    team to cause trouble.


    When the assistant called Marie and said that Sasha was also injured, Marie immediately rushed over.


    Sasha was sitting in her seat, and Marie ran up to her and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Where are you


    hurt?¡±


    Sasha shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. When Shirley pushed Sabrina, she identally knocked me


    down too, and I just hit my head a little. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Marie examined the injury, and Sasha¡¯s forehead was red and swollen, with some blood seeping out. It


    did indeed look like just a superficial wound, and the assistant said that a doctor had already been


    called toe and bandage it.


    But Sasha was an actor, and their livelihood depended on their appearance. Marie was a bit angry, so


    she went to find the director and asked, ¡°What is Shirley doing? Why is she repeatedly causing trouble


    for the production team?¡±


    The director waved his hand helplessly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s just that Sabrina took her resources, and now


    she has no job and won¡¯t let Sabrina work properly.¡±


    Marie turned to look at Shirley, who was still ranting and raving. ¡°Sabrina, do you think I can¡¯t deal with


    you? You dare to steal my things, just you wait and see!¡±


    Sabrina stood up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal anything! It was clearly because someone exposed your


    indiscreet private life that Ms. Josepy didn¡¯t arrange any work for you and asked you to stay quiet


    for a while!¡±


    ¡°Bitch! Who are you calling unrestrained? When was it your turn to criticize?¡±


    Shirley got angry and rushed over to p Sabrina, but Marie stopped her.


    Upon seeing it was Marie, Shirleyughed and said, ¡°Is it you?


    Marie looked at her coldly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Shirley. You¡¯ve changed a lot, not like when you


    were bullied by Olive and didn¡¯t dare to speak.¡±


    Shirley awkwardly hid her smile and snorted, ¡°I just didn¡¯t bother arguing with your shrewish sister. Do


    you really think I¡¯m afraid of her?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, go settle the score with her. It was Olive who exposed your private life, not


    Sabrina. Why bother unting your power here?¡± Marie said.


    Shirley nced at Marie, then at Sabrina, and covered her mouth as sheughed, ¡°Oh, Sabrina, I didn¡¯t


    see thating. You¡¯vetched onto Marie so quickly? What happened? Aren¡¯t you into KBK


    anymore? Are you nning to switch sides?¡±


    Sabrina nervously rubbed her hands and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡­..¡¯


    In the entertainment industry, being half-hearted towards an entertainmentpany was a big


    taboo. One could easily be cast aside by thepany When Shirley said this, Sabrina didn¡¯t dare to


    admit it.


    Originally, Darwin didn¡¯t have any scenes today, but he came over when he heard that Sasha was


    injured. When he arrived, he saw a group of people arguing in front of him. Sasha was lying on the


    table, listless, with a bruise on her forehead.


    Marie looked at Shirley and said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting involved in your KBK disputes. If you


    can¡¯t ept it, settle it privately. Don¡¯t cause trouble in the production team and affect the filming


    progress. Moreover, you¡¯ve hurt someone close to me.¡±


    Shirley nced at Sasha and said, ¡°It was just a little bump, right? Was it really that big of a deal?¡±


    Marie raised the corner of her mouth, ¡°Last time Carly didn¡¯t hurt Sasha, did you see what


    happened to her? If you didn¡¯t, I can help you review it.¡±


    Shirley pursed her lips, not daring to speak. She didn¡¯t know the extent of Marie¡¯s capabilities, but up


    until now, she had never seen Marie at a loss.


    Since she met Marie, Marie had embarrassed Olive, caused her to lose endorsements, helped Sophia


    Bradley make a sessfuleback, promoted Sasha and Zane, saved Darwin, and even managed


    to kick Carly and Dereon out of the entertainment industry forever.


    Shirley turned to Sabrina and sneered, ¡°You like to steal, don¡¯t you? Just wait!¡±


    Sabrina sobbed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal! It¡¯s just having a backer!¡±


    Shirleyughed, ¡°I do have a backer, what can you do about it?¡±


    Darwin pushed through the crowd and squeezed in, hands in his pockets and looking at her sideways,


    ¡°Who is your backer? Daring to cause trouble? I bet you don¡¯t want to be in the entertainment industry


    anymore.¡±


    Darwin was very angry, for no apparent reason, when he saw the swollen wound on Sasha¡¯s


    forehead and the streaks of blood oozing out.


    Shirley was taken aback, as Darwin was a notorious tyrant in the entertainment industry, someone


    you wouldn¡¯t want to mess with.


    Shirley awkwardlyughed but before she could speak, they heard Sasha¡¯s assistant calling out. Marie


    and the others rushed over to find Sasha lying unconscious on the ground.


    Darwin crouched down to check on Sasha and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? Call an


    ambnce!¡±


    He picked up Sasha and ran outside, with Marie following behind. At this point, he couldn¡¯t care less


    about the trivial matters between Shirley and Sabrina; Sasha was the most important.


    After the ambnce arrived, Darwin and Marie followed it to the hospital. The doctor took Sasha


    for a CT scan, and the two of them could only wait outside.


    After waiting for half an hour, the doctor finally came out. Darwin rushed over and asked, ¡°How is she?


    Is she alright:


    The doctor removed his mask and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient just hit their head, there¡¯s bleeding in


    the subcutaneous tissue, and a mild concussion. They should wake up soon.¡±


    Marie asked nervously, ¡°Does she need to be hospitalized? Is there anything else we should be


    aware of?¡±


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡°It would be best to be hospitalized for a week, after all, she injured


    her head. Alternatively, she could go home to rest after the examination resultse out. When


    she wakes up, she might feel dizzy and nauseous, which are normal symptoms of a concussion.


    There¡¯s no need to panic, but she shouldn¡¯t engage in any strenuous activities in the near future. It¡¯s


    best for her to stay in bed and rest.¡±


    Sasha was sent to the hospital room, while Zane called her to discuss the concert guest matter. Marie


    had to leave first, and Darwin went to the hospital room alone.


    Sashay quietly in the hospital bed. She didn¡¯t look masculine at all; in fact, she was quite beautiful


    and had a strong, elegant appearance. Unlike themon stic faces found in the entertainment


    industry, she had a unique look.


    Get Bots


    Usually, she would constantly bicker and make a fuss with Darwin, and Darwin didn¡¯t know when he


    had gotten used to Sasha¡¯s tantrums and outbursts. Now, as she suddenlyy there, unusually quiet,


    Darwin actually felt a bit uneasy.


    He stayed in the hospital room all afternoon. In the evening, when Sasha finally woke up and saw


    Darwin, she asked, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Darwin rubbed his eyes and gave her a re, ¡°In the hospital! You were mistakenly injured and sent to


    the hospital!¡±


    Sasha covered her head as she sat up, rubbed her stomach, and asked, ¡°Is there any food? I¡¯m so


    hungry.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Darwin rolled his eyes again, ¡°Eat, eat, eat! That¡¯s all you know! Just wait!¡±


    He stood up and went out to buy dinner for Sasha while checking the news. Sasha¡¯s hospitalization


    had already been leaked. In principle, this kind of thing should have been kept confidential.


    Marie also saw the news and got angry with the production team. How could they leak information


    when the lead was injured and the extent of the injury was not yet confirmed?


    However, from the director to the staff, no one admitted who told the journalist, but anyway, the news


    just broke out like that.


    Subsequently, arge number of reporters gathered at the hospital, revealing that Sasha had suffered


    a concussion and might need to rest in bed for a month. It¡¯s worth noting that filming a TV series takes


    only three to four months, so if Sasha were to rest for a month, it would mean that everyone would


    have to wait for her for a month, and every day would be a pointless waste.


    The next day, it was unclear where the reporter got the news, but it was revealed online that Sasha¡¯s


    injury was not caused by an ident on set, but rather by a private incident.


    In other words, the production team didn¡¯t need to wait for Sasha for a month due to personal reasons,


    wasting a whole month for nothing!


    The news that the female lead of The Autumn Tragedy production team might be reced started to


    spread like wildfire on the inte. After all, Sasha¡¯s concussion was real, and her need for bed rest


    was also true.


    Various major entertainmentpanies and mediapanies were eager to get involved. The Autumn


    Tragedy had already gained considerable poprity due to this matter. Now, no matter who yed


    Sierra, it was guaranteed to make money. Even without promotion, there would be viewership ratings.


    Marie approached the director and producer, and the director said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Spence, it¡¯s not


    that I don¡¯t want to give Sasha a chance, I really want her to act too. But Sasha needs to take a month


    off, and we¡¯ve already started filming. The funding and actors are all in ce, and we really


    can¡¯t afford to wait for a month!¡±


    Get Bris


    The producer was quite blunt, saying, ¡°When an actor gets injured, especially on the face, even if they


    recover, the wound on their head won¡¯t disappear quickly. We can¡¯t risk the show failing just to wait for


    Sasha to perform, can we?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°At that time, it wasn¡¯t me begging you two to give Sasha a chance. You both


    thought Sasha was suitable and signed the contract with me. Now that Sasha is injured, you want to


    kick her out?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Shirley, would Sasha have been injured? Why didn¡¯t the production team reveal that


    Shirley¡¯s disturbance led to Sasha¡¯s injury?


    The director said helplessly, ¡°We know that Shirley has a backer, but this is really¡­¡±


    ¡°Shirley has a backer? Ha! Comparing backers, huh? Fine, I¡¯ll let you two see what a real backer is!


    Don¡¯te begging meter!¡± Marie picked up her bag and left.


    The director and producer didn¡¯t pay attention to her either. Marie couldn¡¯t possibly have a backer. She


    was nothing more than an unloved servant girl in the Spence family. How could she possibly rise up in


    rebellion?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    The production team of The Autumn Tragedy announced that Sasha was hospitalized due to an Injury


    and could not continue filming, so they would soon rece the female actress


    The production team ever announced the audition time directly within the entertainment industry. and


    all major entertainmentpanies received the


    This time, Shirley lost the second female lead, but suddenly got the opportunity to audition for the


    female lead. Even Olive came topete for this role, and whoever got it would be the talk of the


    town for half a year.


    On the day of the audition, it was said that Olive performed very well, and both the director and


    producer were extremely satisfied.


    After all, Sierra¡¯s role was that of an evil woman from a dark cult, and Olive was very beautiful and


    enchanting. During the previous online voting for actresses, Olive received a high number of votes.


    Olive gave her best acting performance and had a good drinking session with the producer at a party.


    She managed to handle the well known pervert in the entertainment industry, making himpletely


    submissive. The producer immediately decided that Olive would y Sierra¡¯s role.


    The next day, news suddenly broke out online that Shirley starred in The Autumn Tragedy.


    Marie was really taken aback this time. Olive yed the female lead, Sierra, while Sabrina yed the


    second female lead, Tiffany. But what role was Shirley going to y when she joined the cast?


    The official Twitter ount also announced Shirley¡¯s finalized appearance, ying the role of


    Autumn Hayes, who was Cassius¡¯ senior Autumn had liked Sierra¡¯s senior, Jasper Brooks, for many


    years and saved fellow apprentices, Jasper and Sierra, from danger multiple times. However, due to


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    the belief that good and evil cannot coexist, Autumn chose to lead the sect alone for the rest


    of her life


    This Autumn role could be said to involve a great deal of self-sacrifice, and the character was very


    likable. There was no stirring up trouble, no scheming, just a heart full of righteousness.


    But the issue was, in the original work, Autumn didn¡¯t have this many scenes!


    In the original work, Autumn was just a senior with only a few lines and had no romantic storyline with


    Jasper. How could Shirley actually change the role and participate in the performance? This role has


    been almost transformed into a double female lead with Autumn and Sierra!


    Marie hadn¡¯t yet processed this major news Following that, KBK officially announced their contract


    termination with Shirley, while Olive Entertainment immediately announced signing


    Shirley.


    Shirley¡¯s contract with KBK hadn¡¯t expired yet, but arge penalty fee was paid to terminate the


    contract with KBK and switch to Olive Entertainment?


    People in the entertainment industry knew that Shirley had never been able to shake off the about her


    chaotic private life that had been exposed earlier. Despite KBK¡¯s repeated attempts to rify the


    situation for her, it was of little use. As a result, KBK gradually shifted their focus and gave the role of


    the second female lead to Sabrina


    But the news about Shirley¡¯s chaotic personal life was leaked by Olive secretly, and now the two of


    them have made peace and shook hands?Marie wondered.


    One news bombshell after another came out, and Marie had some difficulty digesting it all.


    The entertainment industry really is ever-changing. One moment, people were sworn enemies, and the


    next moment, they became good friends.


    Marie was sitting in the living room, browsing through the messy news, while Olive came back to grab


    something, apanied by Shirley.


    Oliveughed and said, ¡°Oh, dear Marie, why aren¡¯t you busy with the production team?¡±


    Shirley pretended to push Olive and said, ¡°Olive, you forgot, Sasha isn¡¯t even in the production.


    team.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Olive covered her mouth andughed, ¡°I forgot, I¡¯m ying the role of Sierra. Marie, how¡¯s your


    Sasha doing? I heard she had a concussion? Is she still in the hospital?¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Olive was worried, but Sasha is doing great.¡±


    Olive scoffed, ¡°So what if she¡¯s fine? Is she disfigured or not? I heard she has a wound on her head,


    right? She should stay in the hospital for a few more days, it¡¯s not like she has a job to rush back to.¡±


    Marie nced at her and said, ¡°Olive, hasn¡¯t it been officially announced that you¡¯ll y Sietra yet?


    Aren¡¯t you getting a little ahead of yourself? Besides, you¡¯ve worked so hard to bring Shirley on board


    to y the double female lead with you, aren¡¯t you afraid she might turn on you?¡±


    Shirley became agitated and argued, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. How could I possibly betray


    you?¡±


    Marie clicked her tongue and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    Olive actually pped you in public at thepany. You two should have won an award for best


    actresses, even fake friends aren¡¯t as stic as you both.¡±


    Shirley crossed her arms and mocked, ¡°Entertainment industry, of course, is all about following the


    powerful ones. Olive is capable, so I¡¯m willing to follow her. Otherwise, should I follow you? You can¡¯t


    even secure a single role!¡±


    Marie lifted her head, nced at Shirley, and said, ¡°Shirley, do you remember me telling you that Carly


    didn¡¯t actually hurt Sasha? I could have gotten her out of the entertainment industry.¡±


    Shirley turned to look at Olive, who stood in front of her and said, ¡°Marie, who are you trying to


    scare?


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Scare? Did Olive think I sent Carly abroad to scare her? If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa¡¯s intervention, I would


    have sent her to jail long ago! As for


    you-


    Marie looked at Shirley and said, ¡°You hurt Sasha, what should I do with you?¡±


    Shirley hid behind Olive and said, ¡°So what? It was just an ident; I didn¡¯t break anyw. What can


    you do to me? Competing for roles is all about one¡¯s own abilities!¡±


    Marie threw the documents in her hand onto the coffee table with a smack, startling Shirley. Marie


    stood up, walked over to Shirley, with Olive in between them.


    Marie peeked at Shirley andughed, ¡°With such little courage, you dare to stand here and unt your


    power to me? If I wanted to teach you a lesson, do you think dear Olive could protect you?¡±


    Olive reached out to protect Shirley and said, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Marie ignored her and continued looking at Shirley. She smiled sweetly, but her eyes were too cold.


    She said, ¡°If she had the ability to protect you, why didn¡¯t she protect Carly in the first ce?¡±


    Shirley was taken aback and didn¡¯t speak. She was already in Olive¡¯s side and there was no way out.


    Olive took Autumn¡¯s role for her, promising her the best resources in the future, so she had no reason


    to refuse.


    Marie finally turned her head, looked at Olive, andughed, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t get too excited, be careful it


    might backfire!¡±


    Marie picked up her bag and left the mansion; she really couldn¡¯t stand to look at Olive even one


    more time.


    Olive pulled Shirley from behind and said, ¡°What are you afraid of her for? Can she eat you or


    something?¡±


    Shirley kept her head down and didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know why, but Marie¡¯s gaze was too


    intimidating. She really couldn¡¯t handle her, but she was just scared.


    Luca took Marie to the hospital. Marie pushed the door open and entered the ward, seeing Sasha


    leaning on the hospital bed, with Darwin sitting by her side, feeding her oatmeal.


    As Darwin fed, he muttered, ¡°Are you stupid or what? When people fight, shouldn¡¯t you stay away?


    Shirley fought that Sabrina woman, and neither of them got hurt. But you, you ended up in the hospital


    with a concussion. It¡¯s embarrassing for me to even talk about it. Where was all that energy you usually


    have when you hit me?


    Next time if Shirleyes again, you can beat her up. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take the me for you.


    When you go out, don¡¯t mention that we both work for the samepany, okay? It¡¯s too


    inter 11A


    embarrassing.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Get Bots


    Sasha saw Marie enter, coughed twice, trying to signal to Darwin that someone had arrived.


    Darwin didn¡¯t even lift his head as he scooped oatmeal and brought it to Sasha¡¯s mouth, continuing to


    nag, ¡°Why are you coughing? Is your throat ufortable? Didn¡¯t I say you could only have oatmeal? I


    shouldn¡¯t have given you that barbecuest night, it must have caused inmmation.¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Darwin.¡±


    Darwin fell silent.


    4


    He turned his head and saw Luca and Marie standing at the door of the ward. He awkwardly smiled,


    put down the bowl, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something when youe in? Who are you trying to


    scare?¡±


    Marie walked in, sat down on the nearby couch, and looked at Sasha. ¡°How are you? Are you still


    feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    Sasha shook her head, ¡°No more, the doctor said there¡¯s nothing wrong.


    Darwin put down the bowl and said, ¡°Her mind is fine now, but she¡¯s in a bad mood. Just look at her,


    she¡¯s been upset for days since she found out her role was taken.¡±


    Sasha looked at Marie with some regret and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marie. It was my carelessness that led to


    my injury and allowed Olive to take the role.¡±


    Marie shook her head andforted, ¡°Your health is important, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Darwin nonchntly leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, if Sasha doesn¡¯t perform, I won¡¯t


    perform either.¡±


    Sasha red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! Marie went through a lot of trouble to get us this script. I


    already can¡¯t participate, you can¡¯t give up!¡±


    Darwin was just about to argue when Marie said, ¡°Fine, Darwin, you can stop acting too.¡±


    ¡°Marie¡­¡±/Sasha was about to speak up for Darwin.


    Darwin suddenly leaned in and said, ¡°Marie, what¡¯s your new idea? Care to share?¡±


    Marie smiled slightly, blinked, and said, ¡°Either return our things to us, or destroy them!¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Darwin smacked his lips and said, ¡°Sure, that¡¯s ruthless enough!¡±


    Marie looked at Luca and said, ¡°Go and get Darwin admitted to the hospital, just say it¡¯s¡­.


    gastrointestinal hemorrhage!¡±


    Luca left immediately, and Darwin frowned, ¡°Couldn¡¯t youe up with a better excuse? What the hell


    is gastrointestinal hemorrhage?¡±


    Marie red at him, ¡°Or did you have a concussion too?¡±


    Darwin waved his hand, ¡°No, I¡¯d rather have gastrointestinal hemorrhage!¡±


    The next day, it was revealed online that Darwin was hospitalized due to gastrointestinal hemorrhage


    caused by recent work exhaustion and an irregr schedule.


    The inte immediately erupted with countlessments.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    [Wow, Darwin was sick? So they didn¡¯t film it?]


    [My heart ached for Darling Darwin! Gastrointestinal hemorrhage was so painful!]


    [What happened with the The Autumn Tragedy production team? Both the male and female leads


    encountered issues one after another? Are they going to rece them now?]


    [I didn¡¯t care if there was no Darwin, I just wouldn¡¯t watch it!]


    [On my knees begging the production team to wait for my husband to recover his health before.


    resuming filming!]


    [I¡¯m also on my knees begging!]


    After all, Darwin was no longer a neer. His status in the entertainment industry was rapidly rising,


    and he was almost considered an A-list male celebrity. He had a frighteninglyrge number of fans,


    most of whom were young female fans who were very attracted to Darwin¡¯s good looks.


    Darwin was sick and hospitalized, making it highly likely that he wouldn¡¯t participate in The Autumn


    Tragedy, leaving fans extremely heartbroken, with many saying that if Darwin wasn¡¯t ying Cassius,


    they wouldn¡¯t watch the TV series.


    Marie immediately called the production team of The Autumn Tragedy and expressed her apologies in


    a polite manner.


    The producer asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, what kind of apology is this?¡±


    Marie was sitting in Sasha¡¯s hospital room, tapping on the table, and said, ¡°Our Darwin has been


    hospitalized, and the doctor said it would take at least a few months to recover. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be


    able to continue filming. However, we willpensate for any breach of contract due to the


    injury off set. The production team doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    The producer was taken aback, ¡°Darwin isn¡¯t filming anymore?¡±


    Marie nodded understandably, ¡°Our Darwin had a gastrointestinal hemorrhage, and now his little face is


    pale. He can¡¯t even get out of bed, let alone act in a film!¡±


    Darwin was lying on the sofa ying games, having a great time, when he heard Marie say that he


    couldn¡¯t get off the couch now. He rolled his eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The producer became anxious, as Darwin not filming was no small matter. One of the investors had


    invested in the production team because Darwin was the son of the Robert family and the king of


    Global Medias. They had invested to please Andres. Now that Darwin was not filming, the investor


    would definitely withdraw their funding!


    The producer said anxiously, ¡°Ms. Spence! We can¡¯t handle it like this! If Darwin doesn¡¯t act, where


    can we find an actor to rece him at thest minute?¡±


    Marie looked at Darwin and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give face to the production. team,


    but the production team¡¯s time is precious. Filming a movie only takes three or four months,


    so we can¡¯t wait for Darwin for a whole month, right?


    Moreover, the production team is well-known, and you, the producer, are incredibly talented. Aren¡¯t


    there plenty of actresses who could rece Sasha in the audition? I believe finding an actor to rece


    Darwin wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you either!¡±


    Upon hearing Marie¡¯s words, the producer finally understood that Marie was seeking revenge on them!


    She had repeated their exact words when they refused to wait for Sasha to recover.


    But at that moment, he really couldn¡¯t find an actor who could rece Darwin!


    The main issue was that Darwin had an investor behind him, so where could they find another


    investment to fill this gap?


    Moreover, at that time, the TV series started with the poprity of the onscreen couple, Darwin and


    Sasha. Sasha couldn¡¯t perform due to being hospitalized for an injury, so there was no choice but to


    rece her. Now that Darwin is not acting either, it¡¯s like the entire cast of the TV series has been


    reced!


    Where could those original audience members, those book fans, and those fans still buy into this?


    Marie didn¡¯t wait for the producer to speak and hung up the phone with a click. She was determined to


    use Darwin¡¯s backer, Darwin¡¯s poprity, and Darwin¡¯s investors to overpower the production team.


    1


    She didn¡¯t believe that without Darwin and this investment, the production team could continue filming.


    Olive was willing to spend money to let Shirley join the team with funding and change roles, how much


    more money could be spent to keep the production team running smoothly?


    Darwin was sprawled on the sofa ying a game, nced at Marie, and said, ¡°What do we do now?


    Wait for the producer to change their mind?¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, wait for the production team to invite you both back!¡±


    Darwin shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. If Sasha can¡¯t go back, I don¡¯t want to work with Olive


    either.¡±


    Sasha sighed helplessly, hoping that Marie¡¯s strategy would work, as she didn¡¯t want to lose this


    role.


    In the evening, Marie went to Glorious Estate to see Dennis. Earlier that day, Dennis had called her,


    saying he needed to talk to her and asked her toe over in the evening.


    When Marie arrived at Glorious Estate, Dennis was already sitting in the living room waiting for


    her. Seeing here in, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No, Sasha could only drink oatmeal every day at the hospital, and I don¡¯t


    want to drink oatmeal.¡±


    Dennis waved, and Marie sat down beside him. Dennis naturally wrapped his arm around her waist and


    asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Marie turned her head to look around the dining hall and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Melissae to cook?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°No, let¡¯s go out to eat.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Alright, how about Fairy Restaurant?¡±


    Dennis pulled her close and gave her a kiss, saying, ¡°Let me finish up with this stuff, and you can.


    entertain yourself for a bit.¡±


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not a child, you don¡¯t need to apany me.¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°Please take a look at the magazine yourself, Ms. Spence, and wait for me


    for a moment.¡±


    Marie was nestled in a corner of the couch, browsing through recent news on her phone, while Dennis


    sat next to her, opening a video, seemingly starting a video conference.


    Dennis spoke fluent French, probably discussing business expansion in France or something like


    that.


    Marie asked, ¡°Will it bother you? Should I go back to my room?¡±


    Dennis turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Are you going to change clothester?¡±


    In the video, all the senior executives were shocked; they were just used to speaking French, not


    that they didn¡¯t know English!


    There was a woman at the usually aloof Dennis¡¯ house?


    Marie nodded, ¡°Should we change it? The smell of disinfectant was really strong when I came back


    from the hospital.¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room to change, and after the meeting, I¡¯ll take you out for


    dinner.¡±


    Marie obediently got up and returned to her room, and then Dennis turned his head back to continue


    the meeting.


    Watching the shocked expressions on the faces of the senior executives, Dennis was speechless. Was


    it really so wrong for him to have a girlfriend?


    In fact, for the senior executives, it wasn¡¯t that they shouldn¡¯t have a woman, but rather they shouldn¡¯t


    have had a woman so suddenly.


    A senior executive who had just recently joined Whitney Group hesitated for a long time before asking,


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, are you married?¡±


    Dennis rubbed his brow helplessly and said, ¡°No.¡±


    The senior executives finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, their elusive CEO did not


    suddenly elope.


    After the meeting, Dennis knocked on Marie¡¯s door. Marie opened the door and stepped out, asking,


    ¡°Is it over?¡±


    Dennis nodded, put on his coat, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to eat.¡±


    Two people drove to Fairy Restaurant and went to the private room that Dennis often visited. Once the


    dishes were served, Marie was starving and didn¡¯t care about Dennis, so she started eating.


    When they were almost done eating, Marie remembered that Dennis had something to tell her. Marie


    asked, ¡°You said you had something to talk to me about, what is it?¡±


    Dennis handed her a document, indicating for her to open it.


    Marte opened the file and was shocked to find a contract for Whitney Group¡¯s investment in The


    Autumn Tragedy production team!


    Marie was taken aback, flipped through the contract, and confirmed once again that it was indeed the


    production team for The Autumn Tragedy. She asked, ¡°You want to invest in The Autumn Tragedy?


    Why?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you using Darwin¡¯s investors to pressure the production


    Get Boys ~_-_)


    team? Let me help you add some weight to that.¡±


    Marie became even more confused, ¡°Add what kind of weights?¡±


    Dennis pointed to the document and said, ¡°Whitney Group is now the biggest investor in The Autumn


    Tragedy, which means, I can choose whichever actor I want to use.¡±


    Marie was stunned, ¡°This investment, was it for me to take Sasha back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Dennis shook his head, ¡°I did it for you. As for who you want to use, I don¡¯t


    care.¡±


    Marie was almost moved to tears! Why was Dennis so generous and extravagant! Why was he


    always there to lend a hand in times of trouble!


    Originally, she had just taken a gamble, as the production team couldn¡¯t secure any investments,


    and they had no choice but to let Sasha and Darwin return to filming. However, now that they had


    this money, it was as if Dennis had be the production team¡¯s investor, giving him the most


    significant say in the matter!


    So, Darwin and Sasha could definitely go back!


    Marie held the contract contentedly and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that these tens of millions of


    dors¡¯ investment will go to waste? What if this TV series fails?¡±


    Dennis casually said, ¡°No worries, consider it practice for you.¡±


    Ah!


    Dennis was really damn rich!


    Marie finally realized how awesome the coattails she was riding on.


    Marie put away the contract and submissively served food to Dennis. Dennis looked at the


    girl¡¯s smiling face and was in a good mood.


    young


    He earned so much money every day that he couldn¡¯t count it all. Spending a portion of it on Marie


    made her so happy, and he was very pleased.


    Dennis nced at her andughed, ¡°I heard Ms. Spence had a big argument with the producer,


    wanting topare whose backer were tougher?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red. She had spoken too quickly, not really intending topare backers. Without


    the Spence family backing her, how could she possiblypare to Olive and Shirley?


    ¡°Marie,¡± Dennis called her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Marie looked up.


    ¡°Remember, I am your biggest backer,¡± Dennis said.


    Get Bogas


    His gaze was very focused as he looked at Marie speaking, without any hint of joking, as if what he


    thought in his heart naturally became the words he spoke.


    Marie thought that she was able to be so confident and overbearing at that time, probably because


    subconsciously she felt that even if she ended up in a desperate situation, Dennis would still help


    her out.


    Marieughed, herughter sweet and well-behaved, ¡°Mhm, I know.¡±


    After eating, Dennis drove her back to Cloudy Vi. When they were about to get out of the car, Dennis


    pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Marie pushed him away and ran back to the


    mansion.


    At some point, Dennis became addicted to kissing her, as if he couldn¡¯t control himself. He would pull


    her in for a kiss anytime and anywhere, whenever he felt like it.


    Marie was speechless, and her multiple attempts to resist had no effect. All she got in return was


    Dennis ignoring her and kissing her even more frequently. So, she could only call him a rogue while


    enduring his behavior¡­

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    The next day, the producer, Lawrence Larson, called Marie and shamelessly begged her to have


    Sasha and Darwin return to the filming.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Mr. Larson, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not cooperating, but you said our Sasha had a


    concussion and Darwin had gastrointestinal hemorrhage. How could they be discharged from the


    hospital and work so soon? You should find someone else!¡±


    Lawrence said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Spence! Ms. Spence! Both leads are indispensable, no matter how


    long it takes, the production team will wait. We¡¯ll continue filming once they¡¯re discharged from


    the hospital!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marie asked, ¡°How could this happen? Didn¡¯t the production team want Olive to y the female


    lead? And what does this have to do with our Sasha?¡±


    ¡°No way! Who said that? The female lead has always been Sasha¡¯s! When Sasha is discharged from


    the hospital, let Ms. Spence inform me, and we¡¯ll start shooting immediately!¡± Lawrence said.


    Marieughed, ¡°Since Mr. Larson is so sincere, I won¡¯t refuse. Our Darwin has recovered quite well, so


    there shouldn¡¯t be any problem taking him back home. Sasha still needs to stay for a couple more days


    before going back. Mr. Larson, you don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! Please tell Sasha that she must fully recover before returning to work!¡±


    Lawrence immediately said.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was being submissive; it was just that he had finally stumbled upon some good. luck


    and secured an investment. However, the investor had no other demands except for insisting that


    Darwin and Sasha be the actors. They were even willing to include thepensation for lost work in


    the investment, so he had no choice but to agree.


    It was unclear whether they were a backer of Darwin or Sasha. In any case, who would have a problem


    with money? With investment, everything could be discussed.


    The next day, the production team of The Autumn Tragedy officially announced that the lead cast would


    remain unchanged, with Sasha and Darwin still ying the male and female leads.


    However, the production team still kept Shirley¡¯s role, after all, Olive Entertainment did invest a lot of


    money, and it was a role that came with financial backing, so they didn¡¯t want to waste the


    money.


    Marle didn¡¯t care, she believed that Sasha wouldn¡¯t lose to Shirley. As long as Sasha came back, this


    ce would be her home court!


    After Darwin returned to the production team, he spent a few days filming scenes with the support role.


    A weekter, the doctor confirmed that Sasha had no issues, so Sasha was discharged from the


    hospital and joined the production team¡¯s shooting.


    The casting controversy of the The Autumn Tragedy production team came to an end, and the filming


    proceeded smoothly.


    Marie returned home and coincidentally encountered both Olive and Noel at the house.


    Marieughed, ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t Olive go to shoot the film?¡±


    Olive red at her, ¡°Marie! Stop gloating!¡±


    Marie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Gloatingly? Oh, that¡¯s right! I forgot, Sasha is the female lead in my


    family. Didn¡¯t Olive proudly want to join the crew a few days ago? Howe I haven¡¯t heard anything


    and she¡¯s back?¡±


    Olive rushed over, pointed at her, and yelled, ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s not your turn to make fun of me!¡±


    ¡°Make fun of you? I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re like Carly, kicked out of the entertainment industry and the


    Spence family. It¡¯s a bit early tough at you now,¡± Marie sneered.


    Olive raised her hand to hit her, but Marie blocked it and sneered, ¡°Olive, I¡¯ve told you many times,


    don¡¯ty a hand on me!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Olive was just about to scold her.


    ¡°Enough! Everyone shut up!¡± Noel shouted as he stood up and pulled Olive to his side. ¡°You¡¯re all


    grown up, and yet you¡¯re constantly bickering like children!¡±


    ¡°Noel! Are you my older brother or not? Didn¡¯t you hear what Marie said? She wants to kick me and


    Carly out of the Spence family!¡± Olive shouted, while tugging at Noel¡¯s suit.


    Noel irritably shook off her hand, ¡°Enough! Go back to your room!¡±


    ¡°Noel! You jerk! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be kicked out too! Do you really think the Spence family would


    tolerate you?¡± Olive shouted.


    Smack! Noel pped Olive¡¯s face, causing her to stagger.


    This p left Marie dumbfounded. Olive was indeed being a bit unreasonable, but was it really


    necessary to hit her?


    Olive covered her cheek and tears fell from her eyes, ¡°Noel, did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Watch your attitude when you speak to me, now go back to your room!¡±


    Noel looked very angry,pletely unlike his usual gentle and refined appearance.


    Olive ran upstairs and mmed the door with a bang.


    Noel looked at Marie with a somewhat sinister gaze and asked, ¡°Marie, who is the investor for the


    production team?¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Noel stared at her and asked, ¡°It¡¯s Dennis, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Get Bors


    Marie nced at him and said, ¡°Is it any of your business?¡±


    ¡°Dennis¡¯ investment is rted to me!¡± Noel¡¯s eyes were somewhat gloomy.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s Dennis. What do you want?¡± Marie raised her eyebrows as she looked at him.


    Noel tugged at the corner of his mouth, and with a somewhat mocking smile, he asked, ¡°How far have


    you two progressed? Have you slept together? Is he willing to spend tens of millions of dors. for you


    to have fun?¡±


    Marie frowned, ¡°Noel, don¡¯t be so harsh with your words. It¡¯s Dennis¡¯ freedom to invest in whatever he


    wants, and I can¡¯t control that.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Noel took out his phone, pulled up a photo, and handed it to Marie. ¡°On New Year¡¯s Eve, you


    made a tremendous mess at home and then went to the beach to flirt with Dennis?¡±


    In the photo, she and Dennis were setting off fireworks by the seaside, chasing and ying around,


    kissing and embracing, as well as sitting on the beach watching the sunrise.


    Marie snatched the phone, flipping through it one by one, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it,


    crushing the phone to pieces. ¡°Noel, did you have someone follow me?¡±


    ¡°Marie, I was just worried about you. Dennis is someone you can¡¯t control. Don¡¯t make a fuss anymore,


    do you hear me?¡± Noel said, looking at the broken phone on the ground.


    ¡°Noel! Who I date is my business! It¡¯s not your ce to interfere! Try having someone follow me


    again and see what happens!¡±


    Marie was in a hurry, why was Noel looking at her like that?


    He wasn¡¯t even her brother, yet he stalked her, secretly took photos of her, and now he even had the


    audacity to openly use them to threaten her!


    ¡°Marie! Stay away from Dennis!¡± Noel warned her loudly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Marie shouted back.


    ¡°Marie, Dennis is very dangerous, did you hear me? Stop messing around,¡± Noel said, rubbing his


    forehead in frustration.


    ¡°I heard it¡­¡± Marie nodded, ¡°But I didn¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    person in the family, and y


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you causing enough trouble? There¡¯s already one still won¡¯t stop?¡± Noel red at her.


    ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t back down?¡± Marie said.


    Get Bog


    ¡°Marie! This is your home! Did you really have to make it a tremendous mess,pletely disorganized,


    to be satisfied?¡± Noel said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, this is my home¡­¡± Marie lifted her head, fearlessly looking at Noel, ¡°This is my home! My


    home alone! This home should never have had you! Or Carly! Or Olive! And definitely not your wicked


    mother!¡±


    Noel¡¯s hand suddenly raised to p Marie, but she didn¡¯t have time to react and block it. Instinctively,


    she closed her eyes, expecting the pain. However, the anticipated pain never came. Noel¡¯s hand


    stopped just beside her ear, and he clenched his fist. He said, ¡°Marie, watch your


    words. That¡¯s still my mother!¡±


    Marie raised her hand, brushed aside Noel¡¯s fist, and sneered, ¡°Do you know where my mother is? She


    died of depression when I was too young to remember anything. I can¡¯t even recall her face. Then, I


    spent 18 years living in the Spence mansion, a life worse than a dog¡¯s!


    And for all this, who should I me? Should I me Olive? Or should I me Carly?


    It¡¯s not any of these. I will attribute all of these to your mother, one by one, item by item, and I will give


    them back to her exactly as they were!¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Noel tried to argue, tried to mediate.


    Marie interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person my mother was! Whether she was promiscuous


    or shameless, it doesn¡¯t matter to me!


    But your mother was a thief! She stole my family, my father, my original life! I want to take it back,


    what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Noel clenched his fists, his eyes filled with rage. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Marie, will you only be


    satisfied if one of us dies?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Marieughed, ¡°The ending of this story is only you guys dying, and me living!¡±


    She was filled with hatred, resentment, anger, and malice, and today, she unleashed it all in front of


    Noel. Sheid out her unyielding obsession, telling him that she would never let them go.


    Noel grabbed Marie¡¯s wrist, stared into her eyes, and said, ¡°Marie, back off, I don¡¯t want to be your


    enemy!¡±


    Marie shook herself, but couldn¡¯t break free. Sheughed and said, ¡°Well, you can just be my


    enemy then. I don¡¯t care if I have one more or one less enemy.¡±


    Noel dragged her out the door, and Marie struggled the whole time, ¡°Noel! What are you


    doing? Let


    me go!¡±


    Get Boros


    Noel ignored her protests, pulling her into the car and locking the doors. He stepped on the gas pedal


    all the way, and theysped off into the distance.


    Marie was pressed against her seat by the immense force, hastily fastening her seatbelt, and asked,


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Noel ignored her and drove onto the highway. There were not many cars on the highway, and Noel¡¯s


    car was speeding.


    ¡°Noel! Are you crazy? I want to live longer, even if you don¡¯t!¡± Marie shouted, frightened by the speed of


    the car.


    Noel nced at her and mocked, ¡°So you do get scared sometimes?¡±


    Marie took out her phone and called Dennis. As soon as the call connected, Marie shouted, ¡°Dennis!


    I¡­¡±


    Before she could speak, Noel grabbed her phone and threw it out the window.


    Marie became impatient, ¡°Noel! Are you sick?¡±


    Noel red at her, ¡°Marie, I am family with you! You don¡¯t trust me! You trust Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I do believe in Dennis! I do believe in him!¡± Marie shouted.


    In her heart, Noel and her had never been family; they were two camps, two camps that would never


    stop fighting.


    So, it was only natural for her to harbor hostility and wariness towards Noel. Now that Noel was


    forcefully dragging her along for a high-speed drive on the highway, how could she not be afraid?


    She had finally been reborn, only to be hit and killed by a car on the highway? That would be such a


    waste!


    ¡°Marie? Marie?¡± Dennis shouted into the phone twice, but the call was disconnected. He was sure that


    Marie had just called out to him urgently before hanging up without saying anything else.


    He had a bad feeling and pressed the inte on the table, ¡°Cullen, go find out where Marie is right


    now.¡±

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, Ms. Spence went home in the afternoon, and not long after, she was picked up by Mr.


    Noel,¡± Cullen said.


    ¡°Noel? Where did he take her?¡± Dennis asked, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the car went on the highway, and it seemed to be heading towards Rhode Ind,¡±


    Cullen said.


    He also felt quite strange. Why did Mr. Noel take Ms. Spence to Rhode Ind out of the blue?


    Dennis called Marie¡¯s cell phone again, but it was still turned off.


    He picked up his coat and headed out, instructing, ¡°Let¡¯s go after him. Have someone stop Noel at


    the beach in Rhode Ind!¡±


    Cullen caught up and asked, ¡°The beach? How did you know that Mr. Noel would take Ms. Spence to


    the beach?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t speak, but walked quickly towards the elevator. He just had a feeling that Noel¡¯s


    unexined trip to Rhode Ind could only be because Marie had watched the sunrise with him by


    the beach.


    There weren¡¯t many cars on the highway, and Noel¡¯s car had great performance, so he sped along


    the way.


    Marie struggled a few times but eventually sat down obediently in her seat. She didn¡¯t want to fight for


    the steering wheel, as she valued her life and didn¡¯t want to die so soon. She just sat there, waiting to


    see where Noel was taking her.


    Noel drove the car, exited the highway, and headed straight for the beach. When they arrived, Marie


    was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the ce where Dennis and I spent New Year¡¯s Eve? Why did Noel bring


    me here?


    Noel parked the car and, without saying a word, got out and opened the passenger door. He pulled


    Marie towards the beach, causing her wrist to hurt from his grip. Marie stumbled along with him, sand


    getting into her shoes and causing her feet to ache.


    Walking to the beach, Marie plopped down on her bottom. Fortunately, she was wearing shorts that


    day, which made her look less awkward.


    Marie sat on the beach, took off her shoes, shook out the sand, and stood up holding her shoes. She


    asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Noel looked at her with an obscure gaze and said, ¡°Marie, I¡¯m giving you onest chance, back off.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Marieughed, ¡°Otherwise? Were you going to throw me into the sea to feed the fish?¡±


    Get Bo


    Noel¡¯s gaze was somewhat fierce and a bit hurt, his eyes clear and unparalleled as he looked at her,


    ¡°Marie, you know very well that I could never hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Marie shook her head, ¡°You are Olive¡¯s brother, not mine, of course you


    would hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Marie¡­¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Noel, I¡¯ve told you many times, I am irreconcble with your mother and your sister. Your


    background has already determined your allegiance, so no matter what you say, I won¡¯t believe it,¡±


    Marie said, looking into his eyes with a calin tone.


    She knew early on that Noel could never be her older brother; they could only be enemies.


    ¡°So what? You¡¯d rather believe Dennis? You even wanted to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with him?¡±


    Noel sounded very anxious, as if every time he mentioned Marie and Dennis¡¯ matters, he would


    always get very angry.


    Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh, herughter filled with helplessness and confusion, ¡°Noel, you and Olive


    weren¡¯t home on New Year¡¯s Eve either, so why is it not okay for me to go out and celebrate


    with others?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t let you go out, but you were getting too close to Dennis,¡± Noel said.


    ¡°Say whatever you want, I don¡¯t feel like exining it to you,¡± Marie waved her hand and turned to


    leave.


    Noel grabbed her and said, ¡°Marie! Listen to me! Stay away from Dennis!¡±


    Marie turned around, looking at Noel with a cold expression, her gaze extremely indifferent.


    Usually, Marie was always smiling and even more well-behaved and adorable in front of Asher.


    However, when she got angry, she was nothing like her usual perfectly harmless self. When she red


    at you, it was as if she could kill you with just her eyes.


    Marie had a cold expression on her face and said, ¡°Noel, who I date is my business, you¡¯re meddling


    too much.¡±


    ¡°Marie! You have no idea how dangerous he really is!¡± Noel eximed loudly.


    ¡°Then tell me, how dangerous is he?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Do you think Dennis is just a businessman? Do you know what else he¡¯s involved in privately? Did you


    know there was a shoot-out at the Rhode Ind pier on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Noel asked loudly.


    ¡°Shoot-out? L¡­¡± Marie was stunned.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know because Dennis was setting off fireworks with you here, so of course you couldn¡¯t


    hear the gunshots! Do you know what they stole? Do you know how many people died? You don¡¯t


    know anything! You¡¯re just blinded by that man!¡± Noel yelled angrily.


    He didn¡¯t know why he was angry, maybe it was because he was worried about her, or maybe he was


    annoyed with her. In any case, seeing her standing there, looking confused, made him very angry.


    Marie hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°So what? Just because there was a shoot-out at the


    dock, does that mean Dennis is unforgivable?¡±


    Noel frowned at her, his eyes filled with disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that upon hearing such news,


    Marie could still stand there calmly, defending Dennis. Shouldn¡¯t she be frightened or upset?


    The man deceived her, using fireworks as a cover to conceal the shoot-out.


    ¡°Marie, you¡¯re simply obsessed!¡± Noel said, ¡°If Dennis sold you one day, you¡¯d even help him count the


    money!¡±


    The sound of a car¡¯s sudden braking reached her ears, and Marie turned her head to see the familiar


    Rolls-Royce parked by the roadside. Cullen and Dennis got out of the car and looked in her


    direction.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marieughed, herughter sweet and adorable. She said, ¡°Dennis is very rich, there¡¯s no need to


    sell me.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t care about the sand getting into his expensive leather shoes as he walked step by step


    across the beach. He approached Marie and saw her wrist being gripped by Noel. With a cold.


    expression, he said, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Noel seemed more determined, gripping Marie¡¯s wrist even harder. Marie frowned at Noel and


    said, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, let go.¡±


    Noel loosened his grip, his tone pleading, as he said, ¡°Marie, please, go home.¡±


    Marie immediately shook him off, rubbing her wrist. Dennis touched her hair and said, ¡°Wait for


    me on the side.¡±


    Marie nodded and took two steps to the side. Noel reached out to grab her, but Dennis blocked him.


    ¡°Dennis! already know what happened on New Year¡¯s Eve! Marie knows too! Don¡¯t think you can take


    advantage of her!¡± Noel was blocked by Dennis and was somewhat angry.


    ¡°Oh? Really? What did you find out?¡± Dennis sneered.


    ¡°Things that happened at the pier! Whether it¡¯s drug trafficking or firearms trafficking, don¡¯t involve


    Marie! I¡¯ll make sure she stays away from you!¡± Noel said.


    Although he was still unsure what forces Dennis was involved with, he knew that Dennis was not


    simple.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes, his cold gaze filled with chilliness, and he said, ¡°Our business is none of


    your concern!¡±


    Dennis turned to leave, but Noel reached out and grabbed Dennis¡¯ shoulder. He said, ¡°Dennis! Stay


    away from Marie!¡±


    Dennis suddenly turned around and punched Noel in the face. Noel fell onto the beach, his face quickly


    swelling and turning red.


    Dennis clenched his fist and said, ¡°Noel, if you try to take her away again, it won¡¯t be just a punch


    I¡¯ll give you!¡±


    He walked up to Marie, who was standing beside him holding her shoes, and quietly gave a thumbs


    up, saying, ¡°Nice uppercut!¡±


    Dennis shook his head helplessly, bent down to carry Marie up, and walked towards the car on the


    side of the road.


    When Noel struggled to stand up, he only saw Dennis¡¯ broad back, talking to the girl in his arms. Marie


    was wearing cartoon socks, her legs swinging in his arms, looking cute and delicate,pletely


    different from the cautious and indifferent appearance she had in front of him.


    Cullen opened the car door, Dennis ced Marie in the back seat, then got in himself, and Cullen


    drove back to New York.


    In the car, Dennis asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡±


    ¡°Noel threw it away,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°What did Noel say to you?¡± Dennis asked again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say much,¡± Marie shook her head.


    ¡°Marie,¡± Dennis looked at her.


    ¡°He said you were dangerous and told me to stay away from you,¡± Marie turned to look at Dennis.


    ¡°He also said that the fireworks that day were just a cover-up for the shoot-out at the pier.¡±


    Dennis suddenly felt a bit nervous, as he knew that if Marie didn¡¯t want to stay by his side, nothing


    he did would be of any use.


    She was such an insecure person, and he was afraid that this incident would make her put up her


    emotional walls once again.


    They looked at each other for about half a minute, then Marie suddenly smiled, turned around, andy


    on Dennis¡¯ legs. She let out a sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Dennis hesitated for a moment, then reached out and touched her forehead, saying, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Get Bogus


    Marie closed her eyes and said again, ¡°You know what? Noel also said that one day you would sell me


    out, and I would even count the money for you.¡±


    Dennisughed, ¡°Really? What did you say then?¡±


    Marie opened her eyes and looked at him, saying, ¡°I told him that you¡¯re very rich, there¡¯s no need


    to sell me.¡±


    Cullen sat in front and chuckled, while Marie closed her eyes, turned over, and fell asleep using


    Dennis¡¯ thigh as a pillow.


    She closed her eyes, just not sure yet how to continue the conversation with Dennis.


    In other words, she was a little scared, afraid that Dennis had really used her. The warmth,


    to cover up that shoot-out.


    She would be very sad, as if a flower that had just taken root and sprouted in her heart was


    devastated and left with no intact skin.


    She didn¡¯t want to face it, nor did she want to know the answer so quickly. She gave Dennis time to


    think of a less hurtful way to tell her the answer.


    She was really quite tired. After more than an hour of speeding and all those arguments, she was


    physically and mentally exhausted. As she drifted off to sleep, she faintly heard the man¡¯s heavy sigh.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Dennis looked at the girl sleeping in his arms, sighed, and he knew that she was waiting for his


    answer.


    The car smoothly entered the parking lot of Glorious Estate. Cullen opened the car door, and Dennis


    carried the sleeping Marie back home.


    He ced Marie on the bed, leaned down to kiss her forehead, closed the bedroom door, and left the


    room.


    Walking into the study, he opened the safe, took out a thick stack of documents, along with theptop,


    and moved them all to the living room.


    Cullen hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitney, should we really tell Ms. Spence?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°If I decided on her, she would have to know sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Philemon¡­¡± Cullen was somewhat worried about yton¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him for now,¡± Dennis instructed.


    Cullen nodded and helped Dennis organize the files in the living room.


    When Marie woke up, it was already 11 o¡¯clock. She was awakened by hunger and looked around to


    find herself in the bedroom of Glorious Estate. Without asking, she knew that Dennis must have


    carried her back.


    When she used to be an assassin, she would wake up if someone approached her within 33 feet. But


    now, sleeping next to Dennis, she slept like a log.


    Marie went to the bathroom and washed her face, then walked out of the room. Dennis and Cullen


    were sitting in the living room with a pile of documents in front of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry?¡± Dennis looked up at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Are you hungry?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes, is there anything to


    to cat?¡±


    ¡°No, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you out to eat,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°No need to go through all t


    order takeout!¡±


    Marie yawned, nced at her watch, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just


    She plopped down on the couch, took out her phone to browse through food delivery options, and


    asked, ¡°Have you all eaten?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order more, and Cullen can eat with us here!¡± Marie said.


    Cullen nodded, and after Marie finished ordering takeout, she looked at therge pile of documents on


    the table and asked, ¡°Are you all busy? Should I go back to my room?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, organized the documents, handed them to Marie, and said, ¡°These are for


    you.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°So much? What¡¯s it for? Is Whitney Group going bankrupt?¡±


    Dennis was bereft of speech.


    Cullen was rendered speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. What is this?¡± Marie opened a file, and two words were written on it: [n King-]


    ¡°The initial concept andter development of n King,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie flipped through, looking confused, ¡°What is n King?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but basically it was a n to cultivate special elites, forming a unique team to carry


    out special missions,¡± Dennis exined briefly.


    Marie was taken aback, turned her head, and looked at Dennis incredulously, ¡°You guys were training


    assassins?¡±


    Dennis was stunned too; he couldn¡¯t understand why Marie would think that way.


    ¡°Not assassins, but rather a team specifically targeting drug trafficking and firearms trafficking.


    yton¡¯s family had extensive involvement in foreign military and political fields, and the Philemon


    family was essentially the driving force behind this n. Born into such a family, yton had to bear


    this responsibility,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°And what about you? What kind of role did you y in it?¡±


    Marie flipped through the documents, which included the preliminary ideas for n King,


    personnel selection and training, as well as task execution, and so on.


    Dennis ced the materials on the table, pushed them towards Marie, and said, ¡°I co-founded King


    Organization with yton, and I¡¯m a partner. Or rather, like yton, I was one of the first-generation


    King Organization¡¯s trainees.¡±


    The information clearly stated that Dennis had received military training abroad. He was not only an


    instructor for the organization, but also one of its co-founders.


    It was no wonder that his skills were so good that when Marie fought with him, she had no chance of


    fighting back.


    Why did you participate in such a n?¡± Marie asked.


    She knew how much effort it took to be a top trainee like Dennis, and how much grueling


    training was required to be a top assassin.


    Get Bonus


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°Years ago, the infighting within the Whitney family was quite severe. I was


    the illegitimate son who couldn¡¯t be acknowledged publicly. I had no means to take over the


    Whitney Group, nor could I win against my ruthless siblings.¡±


    ¡°Then the shoot-out at the Witton Manorst time¡­¡± Marie suddenly remembered the previous


    incident.


    Dennis nced at Cullen, who immediately pulled out some materials and handed it to Marie. ¡°Last


    time, it was Mr. Philemon and his team who tracked down the drug trafficking organization¡¯s ringleader,


    Landon, at the mansion. He was probably dealing with some big shot. We were there to arrest him. Ms.


    Spence, we¡¯re not bad people¡­¡±


    Th


    Cullen was very scared that Marie would change her opinion of Dennis. After all, she was just a twenty-


    year-old little girl.


    ¡°On the New Year¡¯s Eve, the Rhode Ind shoot-out¡­¡± Marie just wanted to know if Dennis was using


    her.


    Dennis turned to look at her, and Marie¡¯s gaze was very focused. When she stared at Dennis, there


    was even a hint of nervousness.


    The atmosphere in the living room was extremely quiet, to the point where the sound of cars.


    outside the window could be heard so clearly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Dennis finally said, ¡°When I took you to Rhode Ind to set off fireworks, I didn¡¯t know


    that yton¡¯s people were there to pick up goods.¡±


    Marie smiled with relief, that was enough, as long as Dennis wasn¡¯t using her, it was enough.


    In the end, all she wanted was this person¡¯s sincerity, without deception or exploitation.


    She didn¡¯t want him to be like Seth, who gave her beautiful illusions, only to shatter themter.


    Marie¡¯s tense body suddenly rxed, and she leaned on the couch, flipping through the messy


    documents, asking, ¡°So, over the years, besides managing the Spence Group, did you also frequently


    carry out missions with yton?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°Only asionally. Back then, with the help of King Organization, I stabilized


    Whitney Group. In recent years, I¡¯ve been busy with many matters rted to Whitney


    Group.¡±


    Cullen added, ¡°But King Organization still really needed Mr. Whitney!¡±


    Marie raised her eyebrows at Dennis and asked does that mean?¡±


    Dennis smiled helplessly and said, ¡°The expenses for carrying out the mission were too high,


    Get Bonus


    yton wanted to live less frugally, so I had to allocate some money to him every year.¡±


    Marie was surprised, ¡°So, it¡¯s like you¡¯re running the organization now? Are you the boss then?¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, tapped her forehead and said, ¡°What boss? I just provide them financial


    support.¡±


    Marie rubbed her forehead and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the boss¡­¡±


    Cullen approached Marie with a mischievous grin and whispered, ¡°Ms. Spence, do you think Mr.


    Whitney is really cool now?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yeah, he was pretty cool.¡±


    Marie went closer again and asked Cullen, ¡°So, did you guys misappropriate something?¡±


    Cullen answered, ¡°Ms. Spence, this is a formal organization, misappropriation would be dealt with by


    militaryw, of course it was handed over.¡±


    Marie frowned and asked, ¡°How could such a formal organization help Dennis in business?¡±


    Cullenughed and said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s still the intelligencework! Besides, Mr. Philemon is


    basically in charge of the organization, so it¡¯s okay to use some resources for personal matters.¡±


    Marie nodded and asked, ¡°Can I go take a look?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Dennis and Cullen immediately objected.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marie asked with a tearful face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret organization, and letting you in would not be good for you,¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡± Marie waved her hand, suddenly thought of something, and asked, ¡°How do you


    select your members?¡±


    ¡°Most of them were elites discovered by yton, and some were picked up halfway and trained by


    ourselves,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie nodded, without saying a word.


    She wondered if she came clean with Dennis in the end, would he allow Emory and Kate to join.


    This way, they didn¡¯t have to worry about the Rodger Group¡¯s people chasing after them, and they


    didn¡¯t have to worry about having nowhere to go.


    She thought the idea was good and looked for an opportunity to discuss it with Emory and the others.


    Marie seemed to have fully absorbed all the information, leaning on the couch and flipping through the


    materials until the doorbell rang. Cullen went to open the door and pick up the takeout, and only


    then did Dennis drag Marie to the dining hall to have their meal.


    Marie, with her head down, was eating pasta and asked, ¡°So, does yton dislike me so much


    because he thinks I¡¯m a spy?¡±


    Cullen nodded, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Philemon was really hostile towards anyone


    who might hurt Mr. Whitney. Can¡¯t me him, though. Ms. Spence, you were indeed


    outstanding.¡±


    Marie shook her head helplessly, ¡°Ah! Is it my fault for being too outstanding?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Cullen shook his fork and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because your rtionship with Mr. Whitney


    developed too quickly. Mr. Philemon might think you gave Mr. Whitney some


    hallucinogenic drug.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I think our progress is not fast at all, it¡¯s


    too slow. Should we speed it up?¡±


    Cullen couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter and almost spat out his food. Mr. Whitney¡¯s thick-skinned skill


    increased quite a bit in front of Ms. Spence!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Marie red at Dennis and lowered her head to eat her pasta.


    Cullen gloatingly lowered his head to have his meal. Mr. Whitney has always been hard to beat, but


    when facing Ms. Spence, he repeatedly runs into a brick wall. It really seems that everyone has a


    weakness.


    After eating pasta, Cullen cleaned up the kitchen and left, while Dennis went to drive Marie home.


    On the way, Marie was in a great mood. Abruptly, she found out about Dennis¡¯ little secret, and it


    seemed like she got a bit closer to Dennis.


    Suddenly recalling Dennis¡¯ injury at Witton Manorst time, Marie turned to look at him and asked,


    ¡°Dennis, will you stay with King Organization forever?¡±


    The car stopped in front of Cloudy Vi. Dennis looked into Marie¡¯s clear eyes, as if he could


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s another home I can¡¯t bear to part with.¡±


    Marle was somewhat disappointed as she got out of the car. Dennis walked her to the door, held her,


    and said, ¡°But I will gradually step back and won¡¯t get hurt anymore.¡±


    Marie looked up and met his reassuring gaze, nodded, and turned around to return to the mansion.


    Her biggest concern was that the fierce battles and life-and-death situations she had experienced over


    the years would happen to Dennis. As long as he promised not to get hurt, that would be


    enough.


    Everything else, no matter who he was or what he did, was not important.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    The next day, Marie went to school.


    She didn¡¯t have many sses now because her grades were already excellent, and the professor was


    especially lenient with her frequent absences.


    Moreover, after thest time Marie became famous at the press conference, the whole Yale


    University knew that Marie had her own studio, and those in-demand rising stars were all under


    her. Marie had already be a prominent figure in the school.


    As soon as she entered the school gate, she received countless stares. Marie smiled helplessly and


    said, ¡°I won¡¯t be surrounded and watched like a panda every day, will I?¡±


    Iliana patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Marie and Iliana went to the ssroom. At the entrance, a few girls hesitated for a while, pushing


    each other before finally walking in. They stood in front of Marie and asked, ¡°Marie¡­ could you


    please help us with something?¡±


    Marie was chatting with Iliana when she heard someone calling her. She turned her head and asked,


    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±


    A girl rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°We are all fans of Darwin¡­ Could you help us get some


    autographed photos?¡±


    Marie was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring it for you next time.¡±


    The girls jumped with joy and thanked Marie many times before running out of the ssroom.


    Ilianaughed, ¡°Marie, if you keep this up, you¡¯ll soon be the school¡¯s giant panda.


    Marie waved her hand and said, ¡°Ah! There¡¯s nothing I can do, my artist is just too outstanding!¡±


    Iliana helplessly poked her and said, ¡°Anyway, Darwin and Sasha still have to prepare for filming a


    movie. They can promote it at schoolter, as the students really like them now!¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I can consider it, but I haven¡¯t chosen a script yet.¡±


    Luca picked up Marie from ss after she reluctantly attended a morning session with everyone


    watching, and they went to visit the studio.


    Darwin and Sasha, in the production team, could only have brief conversations with Sabrina. The rest


    of their interactions were with the staff. Shirley was arrogant all day long, and they didn¡¯t bother dealing


    with her.


    Olive seemed to have lost a role, and hadn¡¯te to the studio for a few days. Instead, she had her


    assistant follow Shirley during the filming.


    Get Boys


    Marie arrived at the studio and was filming Sasha¡¯s scene. Sasha was swinging back and forth on a


    wire, while also swinging a whip in her hand. After one take, she was panting from exhaustion.


    Sasha took the water from the assistant and jogged over to Marie, asking, ¡°Marie, how did you get


    here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your photos turned out,¡± Marie said as she followed her into the studio.


    ¡°It was alright, just my first time filming a period drama, the wire work was a bit tiring, but I really liked


    the script,¡± Sasha said as she pulled a chair for Marie, and the two sat down to chat.


    In the studio, they were filming scenes with Sabrina and Darwin. Sabrina yed Tiffany, who was


    smitten with Cassius. She apanied Cassius in his search for Sierra and asked Cassius about his


    well-being.


    In a single-take scene, Marie said, ¡°Sabrina¡¯s performance was quite good, the director kept praising


    her!¡±


    Sasha nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, her scenes with Darwin were really well-acted. If it wasn¡¯t for the


    filming, I would have actually thought she liked Darwin.¡±


    The speaker spoke without intention, but the listener took it to heart. Marie was moved by this and


    looked at Sabrina again. When Sabrina looked at Darwin, she always had a shy expression like a


    young girl. When she spoke to Darwin, she also spoke softly and gently.


    ¡°Darwin, drink some water,¡± Sabrina said as she handed the water to Darwin.


    Darwin took over and said, ¡°Sabrina, you don¡¯t need to do this, I have an assistant.¡±


    These days, Sabrina was always busy in the studio, serving water to him and Sasha. She was also


    very proactive in rehearsing lines with them, appearing to be a very hardworking actor.


    Sabrina was sweet-looking and well-behaved, so she quickly got along with the production team.


    Sometimes when Darwin waste, Sabrina would speak up for him, and they all got along quite well.


    Sabrina nced in Sasha¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Is that Ms. Spence next to Sasha?¡±


    Darwin looked up and nodded, ¡°Yes, our immediate boss.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence looks so young! Is she easy to get along with?¡± Sabrina asked.


    Darwinughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know after going over and saying hello. Anyway, you¡¯ll need to


    Darwin led Sabrina over to Sasha and asked, ¡°What were you two whispering about?¡±


    Sasha nced at Darwin and said, ¡°I¡¯mining that you¡¯re not taking your acting seriously!¡±


    Darwin pinched Sasha¡¯s half face and pulled it hard, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the nerve, huh? Daring to


    report me!¡±


    Sasha bared her teeth and pried open Darwin¡¯s hand, then stood up and grabbed him. ¡°Darwin,


    Darwin screamed and ran around wildly, while Sasha chased him with a whip prop used for filming. The


    studio staffughed and tried to stop them.


    Marie sat helplessly in her seat, watching the two of them. Sabrina rubbed her hands together and


    reached out, saying, ¡°Hello, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie nced up at Sabrina, who was wearing a light yellow period costume. Her hair was styled in a


    tranquil updo, and her appearance was quite pleasing. Smiling, she said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Jenkins.¡±


    Sabrina narrowed her eyes and eximed in surprise, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re not a rookie anymore, I¡¯ve seen the movie you filmed before.¡±


    Sabrina looked very happy and asked with a smile, ¡°I heard that Ms. Spence is preparing a movie


    about Darwin, is that true?¡±


    Marie finally turned her head and looked at her carefully again, saying, ¡°Ms. Jenkins is


    well-informed, huh.¡±


    Sabrina rubbed her hands together and asked, ¡°I wonder how the selection for the female lead in


    the movie went¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jenkins¡­¡± Marie interrupted her, ¡°The movie is still in preparation, and I¡¯m not the one who can


    decide the casting. Besides, if Ms. Jenkins wants any resources, you should let your manager


    negotiate. It¡¯s better to follow the rules in the industry.¡±


    She could tell that Sabrina wanted to be in Darwin¡¯s movie, but it wasn¡¯t something she could decide on


    her own. There were plenty of female actresses around Darwin¡¯s age in the industry, and Sabrina didn¡¯t


    have any unique advantages.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, I didn¡¯t want special treatment¡­ I just wanted to work with Darwin, could you give me a


    chance to audition?¡± Sabrina said with her head down.


    Marie watched Sasha and Darwin ying in the distance, then turned to look at Sabrina and said, ¡°Ms.


    Jenkins, you¡¯re not a rookie, and neither is Darwin. You should be well aware of how things like love


    and marriage are viewed and handled in our circle.¡±


    Sasha and Darwin had been ying around for quite a while when Darwin came over and asked,


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t talk about much. Ms. Jenkins said she really enjoys acting.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darwin turned to look at Sabrina and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say Marie is easy to get along


    with?¡±


    Sabrina nodded and said, ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± without speaking further.


    Sasha caught up and pped Darwin on the back, saying, ¡°How dare you pinch my face! I got you


    I


    now!¡±


    Darwin shook his head helplessly, ¡°Sasha, are you even a woman? Look at Sabrina, when will you be a


    bit more gentle?¡±


    Sasha paused and looked at Sabrina, Sabrina gave her a slight smile, and Sasha said, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t


    learn to be gentle.¡±


    Then, like a deted ball, she sat down next to Marie and stopped talking.


    The director was calling for the shooting to start, and Shirley nced over,ughing, ¡°Sabrina, you


    really do love joining in on the fun, don¡¯t you? What¡¯s the point of getting so close to Marie? Can she


    promote you behind KBK¡¯s back?¡±


    Sabrina hung her head, not daring to speak. With Olive as her backer, Shirley had be even


    more arrogant.


    Darwin nced at Shirley, not bothering to engage with her, and pulled Sasha to start filming.


    Marieughed and remained seated in her chair, looking up at the arrogant Shirley, and said, ¡°So,


    hanging out with Olive for a few days has made you bolder? Shirley, you just keep helping Olive, and


    when the dayes for me to deal with her, I hope she won¡¯t use you as a shield.¡±


    Shirley snorted and said, ¡°Well, I hope Sasha isn¡¯t taking a bullet for you either.¡± Then she turned


    around and went back to the studio.


    In this scene, Cassius was extremely disappointed with Sierra, so he decided to marry Tiffany.


    However, Sierra showed up to steal the groom.


    In fact, Sierra didn¡¯t kill Edgar because Cassius ultimately didn¡¯t deal a fatal blow to her master. She


    only severely injured Edgar, and it was Tiffany who actually killed him.


    In this way, Cassius grew to hate Sierra, epted Tiffany, and Sierra came to the wedding venue


    holding onto herst shred of hope.


    Darwin, dressed in an ancient wedding attire, stood in the great hall, holding a long sword, pointing it at


    the girl in red in front of him. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Evil woman from a dark cult, you killed my


    master and injured my fellow pupils of the same master. I, Cassius, act on behalf of


    heaven to kill the evil woman!¡±


    The tip of the sword stopped just at Sasha¡¯s brow. Sasha, dressed in red, tearfully said, ¡°Cassius, I


    didn¡¯t kill your master. I don¡¯t know why he¡­¡±

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Before the words were spoken, the sword pierced the shoulder. Sasha bit the blood bag in her mouth,


    and before she could speak, her senior, Jasper, pped Cassius away, embraced Sasha, and leaped


    out of the hall.


    The wire was suspending two people in midair, but it got stuck halfway. Marie suddenly had a bad


    feeling. Before she could speak, the wire in the air snapped, and Sasha and the male actor ying


    Jasper fell straight down!


    At that moment, Darwin and Sabrina rushed out of the hall. There should have been more lines, but


    upon seeing this scene, the two immediately ran over, trying to catch them.


    Sabrina only had time to push away the obstacles on the ground. Sasha and the male actor brushed


    against half of her body and crashed to the ground, making a heavy sound.


    The actor who yed Jasper was named Christopher Zeller, a talent from Global Medias. Although he


    remained in a tepid state in the entertainment industry, his acting skills were quite good.


    Just now, when they fell, he protected Sasha bynding first with her in his arms, so Sasha ended up


    falling on top of him.


    The production team had already called an ambnce. Darwin carried the unconscious Sasha outside,


    his voice trembling, ¡°Sasha, Sasha, hang in there¡­¡±


    Sasha had blood on her, but it was unclear whether it was from the blood bag earlier or from falling and


    getting injured. It looked somewhat frightening.


    Others carried Christopher, and some helped Sabrina onto the ambnce to go to the hospital.


    Shirley looked a bit frightened, but Marie didn¡¯t have time to deal with her and went to the hospital


    together.


    Who would have thought that a perfectly fine performance, with so many uses of wires, would have


    issues? Sasha and Christopher just fell straight down.


    At the hospital, Dennis called Marie with a sense of urgency, ¡°Marie, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Sasha got injured, and Darwin and I are at the hospital,¡± Marie¡¯s voice was as calm as possible, trying


    not to worry Dennis.


    After hanging up the phone, it wasn¡¯t long before the doctor came out and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,


    fortunately the height wasn¡¯t too high. The man has a broken arm and some concussion, while thedy


    cushioned her fall and is just unconscious. She will wake up soon.¡±


    Marie and Darwin let out a sigh of relief, thanked the doctor, and went to Sasha¡¯s hospital room.


    In just a few months, Sasha had fallen into aa twice, and Marie didn¡¯t know whether this time it


    was intentional or an ident.


    Sabrina walked in with her right hand bandaged and hanging around her neck. She reached out to


    push an obstacle, dislocating her arm in the process. Otherwise, Sasha and Christopher wouldn¡¯t have


    fallen to the t ground and would possibly sustained more severe injuries.


    Marie turned to her and asked, ¡°Is your arm alright?¡±


    Sabrina shook her head, looking at the unconscious Sasha on the hospital bed, and asked, ¡°How is


    Sasha doing?¡±


    Marie patted Sabrina¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°The doctor said she would wake up soon, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Sabrina walked up, while Darwin sat in front of the hospital bed, staring motionlessly at Sasha, as if


    the moment he blinked, Sasha would run away.


    Sabrina put


    fine.¡±


    her hand on Darwin¡¯s shoulder andforted him, ¡°Darwin, don¡¯t worry, Sasha is


    Darwin patted Sabrina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    Marie returned to the production team and headed straight for the office. Ignoring the attempts of


    several staff members to stop her, she mmed Sasha¡¯s medical report on the table and asked, ¡°There


    have been two idents in the production team involving my people! Two! Concussions! Can someone


    tell me why a perfectly good wire would break?¡±


    She was really angry. To her, Sasha was her best friend, confidant, and a partner who apanied


    her in her career struggles. Now that Sasha had been hurt several times, how could she not be angry?


    ¡°Ms. Spence, Ms. Spence, please calm down.


    Must have been a staff mistake; the wire wasn¡¯t secured properly, which led to this ident,¡± the event


    staff tried to appease Marie.


    ¡°Mistake? A small mistake can exin it? If the wire had been hung high enough, Sasha would have


    lost her life today! Which staff member made the mistake, and where are they?¡±


    Marie was furious, thinking of Sasha lying in the hospital bed, she wished she could blow up the


    production team.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, this isn¡¯t really a big deal, is it? Besides, so many people touch the wire every day, who


    knows which one identally loosened the lock?¡± Lawrence Larson said casually, with his legs


    crossed.


    In his opinion, nothing serious had happened to Sasha; she had just fallen and the little girl, being


    weak, had fainted. Was there really a need for such an uproar?


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even want Sasha to act in the first ce. If it wasn¡¯t for the pressure from the


    investors, he would have chosen Olive alread


    Olive was beautiful, sexy, and good at


    sweet-talking, unlike Sasha, who was wooden and only knew how to act.


    Get Bo


    Marieughed and turned to Lawrence, a hint of a cold smile on her lips, ¡°Mr. Larson, there¡¯s nothing


    wrong with Sasha? Do you think something would only be wrong if she were dead?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Spence! What kind of talk is this? Sasha was so weak, yet insisted on acting. It¡¯s not


    necessarily the production team¡¯s fault if she fainted. It could be anemia, you should look into it!¡±


    Lawrence said.


    Sasha got injured, but it wasn¡¯t a serious injury. If the production team could avoid taking the me, of


    course they wouldn¡¯t take it. Who would want to paypensation?


    Marie stared at him and asked, ¡°How many benefits did Olive give you? What made you look down.


    on Sasha so much?¡±


    Lawrence blinked nervously and said, ¡°What benefit? What benefit could I possibly have from Sasha


    getting hurt?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have it, but Shirley did. I¡¯ll check one by one, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find it on Shirley¡¯s head!¡±


    Marie said.


    Lawrence was a bit flustered, as Olive had repeatedly told him to take care of Shirley. He had often


    helped Shirley by speaking up for her and ridicule Sasha. This time, he didn¡¯t know if it was Shirley who


    had taken action or not.


    However, Olive did treat him well. Lawrence became unhappy. ¡°Ms. Spence, you can eat whatever you


    want, but you can¡¯t just say anything. By ndering Shirley like this, if the media finds out and says our


    production team is not getting along, will you take responsibility? Besides, you know who Shirley¡¯s


    backer is, so why make things difficult for us?¡±


    ¡°Backer? Mr. Larson, it seems that I was too low-keyst time, and you still want to talk to me about


    being a backer?¡± Marie sneered.


    Lawrence couldn¡¯t help but mock her, ¡°Ms. Spence, not to be rude, but just because you have some


    connections with Darwin¡¯s family, it doesn¡¯t mean the CEO of Global Medias can interfere with our


    production team¡¯s affairs, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time for me to step in¡­¡± Marie nodded, took out her phone, dialed a number, and coldly


    looked at Lawrence. Speaking into the phone, she said, ¡°Withdraw the investment from The Autumn


    Tragedy production team! Withdraw it immediately!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lawrence shook his head helplessly, ¡°Oh, Ms. Spence, who are you trying


    to scare? Which investor of our production team is under your control? If you really want to go this far,


    then Sasha shouldn¡¯te either!¡±


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Marie smiled, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°Answer the phone, Mr.


    Larson.¡±


    Lawrence picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? Oh, Mr. Cullen! Wow, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.


    You¡­ What? Withdraw investment? Mr. Cullen, how can you just withdraw from such a good


    coboration? Our show is definitely going to go extremely viral! Hey! Mr. Cullen! Mr. Cull-


    The expression on Lawrence¡¯s face gradually changed from ttery to shock. He didn¡¯t understand


    how a good investment had disappeared. Moreover, the news of Sasha¡¯s injury hadn¡¯t spread yet.


    Lawrence looked up at Marie, in disbelief, ¡°It was you¡­ you did it?¡±


    Marieughed, sitting in the chair immensely proud, ¡°Mr. Larson said that one of our production team¡¯s


    investors is under my management. Coincidentally, I know someone named Cullen too. I


    just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same Mr. Cullen that Mr. Larson mentioned.¡±


    Before Lawrence could speak, Marie took out her phone and called Cullen, saying, ¡°Cullen, only


    transfer the investment money to the production team after I find out who damaged the wire.¡±


    Lawrence finally realized that the biggest investor wasn¡¯t targeting Darwin and Sasha, nor were they


    targeting The Autumn Tragedy production team; they were targeting Marie!


    Marie was the biggest investor!


    And what did he just do? He mocked Marie like a fool!


    He even wanted to drive Sasha away and also hoped to have another meal with Olive, that top-notch.


    beauty!


    ¡°Ms. Spence¡­ Ms. Spence¡­ I¡¯m ignorant¡­ Please be the bigger person and don¡¯t argue with me¡­


    The production team can¡¯t operate without investment¡­¡±


    Lawrence panicked. ording to Marie, if they couldn¡¯t figure out who messed with the wire, the


    production team couldn¡¯t even start working!


    Marie reached out her hand, tapped the table, andughed, ¡°Mr. Larson, don¡¯t beg me, go beg Olive


    and Shirley. Don¡¯t they have a lot of backers?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Ms. Spence, I was just talking nonsense. Who couldpare to you? Please don¡¯t joke


    around, could you transfer the investment back?¡±


    Lawrence forced a smile, knowing that if thepany found out their film¡¯s investor had bailed halfway


    through, he would have to bear the consequences of his own actions.


    ¡°Joking?¡± Marie sneered, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking at all. I said, when we find the culprit, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll start


    filming!¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ what if it was just an ident?¡± Lawrence asked.


    Marie ignored him, stood up, and left the office. Her intuition told her that this was not an ident.


    While passing by the studio, she heard Shirley talking with her assistant.


    ¡°Shirley, that was really scary just now, wasn¡¯t it? Thankfully it wasn¡¯t too high, or else Sasha would


    have fallen to her death, right?¡± the assistant whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s so scary? Haven¡¯t you seen this kind of thing in the entertainment industry before? If you


    dare to be famous, don¡¯t be afraid of death. If you don¡¯t die from a fall today, you¡¯ll be hit by a car


    tomorrow. Does she think she¡¯s so great? She¡¯s just afraid of dying,¡± Shirley mocked as she touched up


    her makeup.


    The assistant was removing Shirley¡¯s hair essories and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, there have been so many


    cases like this. I heard Ms. Spence was really angry¡­¡±


    Shirley rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Who does she think she is? Just a little girl with petty quarrels, and


    she really thinks she canpete with Olive for inheritance and status?¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Ms. Spence is really protective of her people, and if she really starts to investigate,


    we¡¯ve been giving Sasha a hard time secretly¡­¡± The assistant was a bit scared.


    ¡°So what? Even if I went to the hospital tomorrow and killed Sasha, Marie wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to


    me. I have Olive protecting me, and if that¡¯s not enough, there¡¯s also Noel. Anyway, our studio won¡¯t go


    down.¡± Shirley packed up her makeup and got up to leave.


    Upon turning around, they faced Marie¡¯s sharp, knife-like gaze, staring straight at them, her eyes pitch


    ck and seemingly bottomless.


    Marie walked up to Shirley, raised her hand, and without hesitation, pped her across the face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley¡¯s face was struck to the side, and the assistant came over to stop Marie. ¡°Ms. Spence! What


    are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Marie pushed the assistant away, walked up to Shirley, grabbed her cor, and shoved her


    against the wall. She said, ¡°Shirley, I really underestimated you! How did I not see this ruthless. side of


    you before?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Shirley screamed. Marie¡¯s gaze was terrifying,


    as if she wanted to strangle her.


    ¡°Shirley! Weren¡¯t you trying to kill Sasha? I¡¯d like to see who dies first ¨C you killing her, or me killing


    you!¡±


    Marie pushed her away, and Shirley, unable to keep her bnce, fell to the ground miserably.


    ¡°Marie, are you crazy?¡± Shirley eximed, rubbing her arm.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Marieughed, ¡°Wait until I kill you, then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯ve gone crazy or not!¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    The production team¡¯s investment was cut off for three days, and they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    They searched through all the surveince footage, including the random short videos taken by the


    staff, and finally found the staff member who had tampered with the wire.


    Marie had a ¡°friendly¡± conversation with Luca, during which the staff member admitted that


    Shirley had given him 3,000 dors to loosen the wire lock. He didn¡¯t actually intend to kill Sasha,


    just to scare her.


    But it was just a matter of 3,000 dors, even if Marie exposed this issue, she couldn¡¯t really do


    anything to Shirley. Besides, the staff only mentioned it to Luca once, and then, fearing trouble,


    they never acknowledged it again.


    Marie called Daphne at KBK, mentioning that Shirley had switched to Olive Entertainment and had


    really screwed over KBK. Daphine was gnashing her teeth with hatred.


    Coincidentally, Daphne mentioned that recently the relevant department was investigating Shirley¡¯s


    finances. It was said to be rted to two movies filmedst year, where Shirley had signed


    two contracts tomit tax evasion.


    Marie passed the message to Cullen, and considering Dennis¡¯ position, it wasn¡¯t impossible to put


    pressure on and make a big deal out of this issue.


    Two dayster, it was exposed online that Shirley¡¯s tax evasion amounted to 4.2 million dors.


    The news shocked the entire inte.


    Last time Shirley¡¯s private life, which was a mess, was exposed, KBK tried their best to rify that


    Shirley was wronged, and the person in the photos and videos was not Shirley, but it didn¡¯t have


    much effect.


    It wasn¡¯t until Shirley switched jobs to Olive Entertainment that the matter was rified. The paid social


    media ounts that had previously exposed her chaotic personal life publicly apologized and


    In fact, these were just Olive¡¯s methods to whitewash Shirley. Now that Shirley was on her side, Olive


    naturally had to find ways to resolve past issues.


    However, this time, Shirley was singled out and received criticism from the relevant authorities, which


    was something Olive couldn¡¯t suppress. Shirley had no choice but to publicly apologize as soon as


    possible and immediately pay the overdue taxes. Nevertheless, public opinion was still overwhelming,


    and for a while, Shirley became an artist who had many scandals.


    In the production team¡¯s office, Marie sat leisurely in her seat, listening to Lawrence, who was sitting


    across from her, grumble, ¡°Ms. Spence, the incident with Sasha getting injured has already passed. Do


    you think it¡¯s time to invite the investors back?¡±


    Marie banged on the table, ¡°It¡¯s over? How did it just end?¡±


    Lawrence was confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t we find out that Shirley was the one who didn¡¯t understand things?


    Since we¡¯ve already investigated, let¡¯s just film, right? The production team has been waiting for


    the past few days.¡±


    ¡°So just let it go if we find out? Shirley messed with my people, and we¡¯re just supposed to forget


    about it?¡± Marie¡¯s fingers tapped on the table one by one.


    ¡°So, Ms. Spence meant¡­¡± Lawrence was a bit uncertain.


    ¡°Shirley caused such a hugemotion with her tax evasion that she¡¯s now known as an artist who


    had many scandals. ording to KBK¡¯s previous rules, Shirley should have been cast aside long ago.


    How could Lawrence still dare to cast her in a movie?¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, Shirley is no longer with KBK now. Besides, whether it¡¯s cast aside or not, it¡¯s not up to


    me to decide¡­¡± Lawrence said with a smile.


    Marie alsoughed, ¡°Of course I know that Mr. Larson¡¯s words aren¡¯t final, but the production. team¡¯s


    filming, the choice of actors, all of that is up to Mr. Larson. Mr. Larson is a smart man. Recing a


    scandalous Shirley with Darwin and Sasha, plus arge amount of investment, deal guaranteed to


    make money.¡±


    this is a


    Lawrence awkwardlyughed and thought with his head down. It was true what they said, but he had


    also benefited from Olive¡¯s kindness. Kicking Shirley out like this would be difficult to exin


    to Olive.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, Shirley, she¡­¡± Lawrence was trying to plead, to persuade Marie once more.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, think carefully before you speak. Today, I can turn Shirley from someone whomitted


    tax evasion into an artist with many scandals. Tomorrow, I can kick Olive out as well. If you choose the


    wrong side to support, you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry when you lose your career,¡±


    Marie said with a smile.


    ¡°Shirley, did you do this?¡± Lawrence asked in shock. If so, that would mean Marie had taken action


    from a powerful position.


    Marieughed, ¡°Your expression now is just like when he initially didn¡¯t believe that I brought the


    investor. People can¡¯t be so naive every time, right?¡±


    Lawrence looked at Marie again, a young woman in her early twenties, dressed in a beautiful little suit,


    with light makeup on her face. She sat across from him, calm andposed, like an experienced


    gambler at the card table, holding a winning hand, waiting for him to lose all his chips.


    But Marie was still so young, she shouldn¡¯t have been like this. She should have been like Shirley and


    Sabrina, arrogant because of the support they had, causing trouble everywhere, and always making


    mistakes because of their youth.


    Get Bors


    But beneath her mboyant and arrogant exterior, she had a calm and collected heart, like that of a


    sniper with absolute patience, waiting to deliver a fatal blow to her opponent.


    ¡°Mr. Larson, have you decided? Do you want investment, or do you want Shirley?¡± Marie asked.


    Lawrence snapped out of his thoughts and smiled ingratiatingly, ¡°Where is Ms. Spenceing from


    with that idea? With all the fuss Shirley has caused, wouldn¡¯t casting her in a movie be a recipe for


    failure? The director wouldn¡¯t agree to that either.¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°So, when Shirley left, that¡¯s when the investor came back.¡±


    She stood up and left the office. Lawrence let out a sigh, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the sweat


    from his forehead. Marie, a little girl, spoke as if there was a knife hanging over the negotiation table.


    He didn¡¯t know where that girl got such a sharp gaze and aura.


    Marie went to the hospital to see Sasha. Sasha had indeed just fainted and woke up that day, but both


    Marie and Darwin were worried about her. After all, she had fallen twice, so they decided to let her stay


    in the hospital for observation for a week.


    The actor named Christopher suffered a broken arm and a concussion; his injuries were quite serious.


    Global Medias arranged for him to stay next to Sasha, and the production team


    When Marie went to the hospital, Sasha was chatting in Christopher¡¯s room.


    ¡°What were you talking about? You seem so happy,¡± Marie asked as she walked in.


    ¡°Ms. Spence,¡± Christopher greeted her as he sat on the hospital bed.


    Marie nodded with a smile and ced the fruit on the table. This time, if it weren¡¯t for Christopher


    protecting Sasha when they fell, Sasha wouldn¡¯t have just fainted for a while and then been fine.


    ¡°Marie, we were just talking about how in the y, Jasper took a hit from Tiffany¡¯s sword to save Sierra.


    I never thought that in real life, Christopher would actually save me!¡± Sasha said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Christopher smiled slightly, ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m lucky then, because in the y, Jasper died trying to


    save you.¡±


    Sasha hit Christopher¡¯s leg and said, ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s all this about dying?¡±

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Christopher rubbed his leg andughed, saying, ¡°No more nonsense, I¡¯ll be discharged from the


    hospital in a couple of days.¡±


    Marie sat to one side, smiling as she said, ¡°I still have to thank you for saving Sasha.¡±


    Christopher nced at Sasha and joked, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to save a popr celebrity!¡±


    In the past few days, Sasha was bored in the hospital and often went to visit Christopher. As a result,


    the two of them became very close.


    Marie saw that Sasha was not seriously injured, advised her to rest well, and reminded her that she


    needed to return to the production team to continue filming in a few days. Then, Marie went back to


    the studio.


    When Darwin and Sabrina entered, Sasha and Christopher were chatting. Sasha was peeling an apple


    for Christopher, and theyughed while discussing the plot.


    Sabrina had a bandage on her arm, but she was still smiling. ¡°Sasha, what are you talking about? You


    seem so happy!¡±


    Sasha turned to look at Sabrina andughed, ¡°We were just talking about how you killed Jasper in


    the y!¡±


    Sabrina stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s for the plot! Definitely not my intention!¡±


    Darwin, with a dark expression, said, ¡°Even when you¡¯re injured, you can¡¯t stay still for a moment. Why


    are you running around everywhere?¡±


    Sasha had a puzzled look on her face, ¡°I didn¡¯t run around randomly. I just went next door for a bit.


    Besides, the doctor said I could be discharged in a couple of days.¡±


    Darwin choked, red at her, and said, ¡°I see you¡¯re not in any trouble either! You¡¯re still able to peel


    apples!¡±


    Darwin walked over, snatched the apple from Sasha¡¯s hand, and stuffed it into Christopher¡¯s hand,


    saying, ¡°A grown man eating an apple shouldn¡¯t peel it! It¡¯s not that dirty! You won¡¯t get sick from eating


    it!!


    Christopher was yelled at, confused, Sasha red at Darwin. ¡°Darwin, are you sick? What¡¯s your


    problem with me peeling apples?¡±


    Christopherforted Sasha, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sasha, don¡¯t worry. I usually eat apples without peeling


    them too, so let¡¯s not argue.¡±


    Sabrina also pulled Darwin aside and whispered softly, ¡°Darwin, don¡¯t be angry. Let Sasha take care


    of Christopher, after all, he saved her.¡±


    Darwin snorted, ¡°Yeah, someone saved you! You should repay them properly, Sasha!¡±


    He viciously bit down on the words ¡°Sasha¡± that Christopher had just called out, furious and


    frustrated.


    Sasha looked at Sabrina shaking Darwin¡¯s hand and shouted angrily, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll repay him! Just


    leave me alone!¡±


    Darwin, with a cold expression, kicked a chair aside and walked out of the ward. Sabrina followed


    him, chasing after him. The door closed with a loud ¡°bang.¡±


    Sasha had a cold expression, lowered her head and peeled another apple. She handed it to


    Christopher and said, ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Christopher took the apple, hesitated a bit, and asked, ¡°You and Darwin¡­ you guys¡­¡±


    Sasha shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just a bit tired. I¡¯ll go back and rest first, and I¡¯ll


    Darwin arrived downstairs and drove Sabrina back to her condominium with a car full of groceries


    they had just bought at the supermarket. Since Sabrina had dislocated her arm, Darwin helped her


    carry the groceries upstairs. Sabrina wanted to invite him to stay for a meal, but Darwin declined.


    After going downstairs, Darwin drove straight to Maris Entertainment. As soon as he entered, he sat


    down in Marie¡¯s office and eximed, ¡°When is Sasha getting discharged from the hospital? Are we


    still filming this movie or not?¡±


    Marie looked at him with a puzzled expression, ¡°Sasha was injured, didn¡¯t you say to let her rest for a


    couple more days?¡±


    Darwin choked and said, ¡°Then go home and rest! Why stay in the hospital all the time? Hospital


    beds are in high demand! Can she not upy medical resources?¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Darwin, who upset you?¡±


    Darwin leaned on the sofa, kicking his legs. ¡°Nobody upset me! I just wanted to act! Can I still work or


    not?¡±


    Mariemented, ¡°Pigs might fly! And when did you want to work?¡±


    Darwin, feeling annoyed, shook his car keys and asked, ¡°That Christopher, the one who ys Jasper,


    is he about to die? Is his part almost wrapped? Can we hurry up, finish filming, and leave?¡±


    Marie suddenly realized something. Was it Christopher who had provoked him?


    Did he be unhappy because Christopher was hospitalized with Sasha? He came here to vent his


    anger.


    ¡°Darwin, Christopher saved Sasha, so it¡¯s only right for Sasha to take care of him a bit,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°I know, I know! Wasn¡¯t it just protecting her when she fell? Any man would do that. Does everyone


    really need to praise him? How else should Sasha thank him? Devote her life to him?¡± Darwin was so


    angry he wanted to blow up the hospital.


    ¡°Who knows, maybe little girls nowadays just like a hero saving a damsel in distress?¡± Marie shrugged.


    ¡°Damn it! Was Sasha a damsel in distress? Sasha was totally a hero! She was so manly! She didn¡¯t


    need anyone to save her!¡± Darwin cursed angrily.


    He was just annoyed. Christopher had only known Sasha for a few days, right?


    Every time he opened or closed his mouth, it was about Sasha. Sasha even peeled apples for him. I


    have never eaten an apple peeled by Sasha; I have only experienced the cream cake that Sasha had


    smeared on my face.


    Marie smiled helplessly, ¡°Darwin, when will you start seeing Sasha as a girl? Maybe then there


    wouldn¡¯t be so many troubles¡­¡±


    Darwin was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t thought of Sasha as a girl, had he?


    But I was clearly protecting her! I even scolded Carly and Shirley for Sasha¡¯s sake!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Um¡­ Marie?¡± Darwin¡¯s voice suddenly became quieter.


    Marie looked at him in shock, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Darwin rubbed his hands together and asked, ¡°If I treat Sasha better, will she distance herself from


    Christopher?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°Why does Sasha need to stay away from Christopher? They¡¯re just ordinary.


    friends.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like Sasha being friends with him!¡± Darwin eximed, raising his voice.


    ¡°What do you like then?¡± Marie asked helplessly as she looked at him.


    ¡°I like Sasha just as much as I like being alone!¡± blurted out Darwin.


    Marie was stunned, and so was Darwin.


    What did he just say?

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Get Boytos


    Marie picked up the folder on the table and threw it at Darwin, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try anything with Sasha,


    you hear me?¡±


    Darwin was hit by a folder, rubbed his head,ughed, and jumped up to run out of the office,


    shouting, ¡°I got it! 1 got it!¡±


    Marie rubbed her forehead, feeling defeated, as she sensed she was about to deal with the biggest


    issue in her career.


    She didn¡¯t forbid Darwin and Sasha from being together, but at that time, Sasha¡¯s career was on the


    rise, and Darwin¡¯s poprity was at its peak. Countless fans were eagerly watching their idol looking


    beautiful and acting cool, probably never imagining that they would start dating someone.


    If the two of them got together, Marie couldn¡¯t even imagine how much the inte would be buzzing.


    However, given Darwin¡¯s idiotic personality, if he really liked Sasha, even if Marie broke his leg, she


    couldn¡¯t shut him up.


    Darwin drove straight to Whitney Group. The youngdy at the front desk was so excited to see him


    that she nearly fainted. Darwin gave her a flirtatious nce, and without even signing in, he went


    straight into the CEO¡¯s elevator.


    Darwin rushed into Dennis¡¯ office when Dennis was talking with Andres and Gavin after heading


    straight to the top floor.


    As soon as Darwin entered, the four people were collectively dumbfounded.


    Andres asked, ¡°If you weren¡¯t filming, what were you doing here?¡±


    Darwin refuted, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe too?¡±


    Andres rubbed his head, ¡°I came to report on the work.¡±


    Darwin skipped past him, pounced on Dennis¡¯ desk, and said, ¡°Dennis! I need to talk to you!¡±


    Dennis waved his hand, signaling a few people to go to the reception area¡¯s sofa to chat. Once they


    were seated, Dennis asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°How did you manage to win over Marie?¡± Darwin asked straightforwardly.


    Andres was shocked to hear that.


    Gavin was speechless as well.


    Dennis was taken aback and hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Gavin suddenly burst intoughter, saying,


    ¡°Darwin, which eye of yours saw Dennis chasing after Marie?¡±


    4


    Dennis was speechless.


    Didn¡¯t he care about saving dignity?


    ¡°What are you asking this for?¡± Dennis asked helplessly.


    ¡°I wanted to know, Marie was as fierce as a man, how did you manage to handle her?¡± Darwin asked


    with a look of eagerness to learn something.


    Dennis sat cross-legged and said, ¡°Marie isn¡¯t a man.¡±


    Marie was clearly well-behaved and adorable, as well as sexy and charming.


    Darwin was taken aback, ¡°That¡¯s not manly? She threw me into the pool with a suplex in front of more


    than ten people!¡±


    Dennis shrugged, ¡°So what? She even beat you in auto racing, isn¡¯t that charming?¡±


    Darwin was speechless.


    Why did it feel like the Marie he talked about and the Marie Dennis talked about were not the same


    Marie at all?


    Gavin patted Darwin on the shoulder and said, ¡°Darwin, you couldn¡¯t continue the conversation


    with Dennis. In his eyes, Marie is the perfect angel.¡±


    Darwin, with a sad face, asked, ¡°What should I do? I want to know how to win over a woman who is


    like a man.¡±


    Gavin straightened his cor and said, ¡°Why did you ask Dennis then? Isn¡¯t there someone here


    who had many girlfriends?¡±


    Darwin looked at Andres, shook his head in disappointment at his own brother, and said, ¡°That


    woman Andres likes, I wouldn¡¯t even want her if she was given to me for free.¡±


    Andres pped him on the head, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Gavin pointed at himself and said, ¡°Me! Me!¡±


    Darwin smirked, ¡°Gavin, do you have a serious girlfriend?¡±


    Gavin was loss for words.


    After hearing that, he felt a lump in his chest.


    ¡°So, Dennis! How did you manage to win Marie over?¡± Darwin asked.


    Win her over?


    Dennis thought carefully about the times he and Marie had kissed and the time they almost got


    Intimate, then smiled slightly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to learn it, just forget it.¡±


    Darwin was speechless.


    Far away at Maris Entertainment, Marie sneezed several times in a row, muttering that someone must


    be talking behind her back.


    Three dayster, Sasha and Christopher returned to the production team to continue filming. The


    production team¡¯s official Twitter ount announced that Shirley had withdrawn from the


    shooting of The Autumn Tragedy due to personal reasons.


    Lawrence sought out other actresses to y the role of Autumn, and Autumn returned to her original


    characteristics in the story ¨C a well-behaved senior named Cassius, who had no romantic


    scenes with Jasper.


    The original setting, which waspletely altered by Olive and called a ¡°double female lead,¡± was


    entirely abandoned. Now, the TV series¡¯ filming followed the original work step by step until its


    People online were praising this decision, after all, Shirley was an artist who had many scandals.


    Cutting off her resources was a punishment she should ept. Well-known e-news even


    specificallymended The Autumn Tragedy production team for their sensible and reasonable


    approach. The production team gained more publicity due to this incident, and more viewers were


    looking forward to the TV series¡¯ premiere.


    After Sasha and Christopher returned, the first scene they filmed was Jasper trying to save Sierra,


    but he was identally killed by Tiffany.


    Sierra held her senior¡¯s body and sat outside the hall, crying loudly. She bore a grudge against the


    world and lost her loved ones. On that day, the man she loved married someone else, and her


    senior, who had protected her since childhood, died in front of her. Sierra cried in grief, her hair


    turning white overnight.


    Cassius looked at Sierra¡¯s white hair, feeling extremely heartbroken. Sierra¡¯s eyes were no longer as


    lively as before; they were cold and empty. With blood on the corner of her mouth, she said, ¡°Cassius,


    from today on, I am irreconcble with you. It¡¯s either you or me!¡±


    At the scene, all the staff were moved by Cassius and Sierra¡¯s emotions. When Sasha cried while


    holding Christopher, many people shed tears with her. Her performance was outstanding, expressing


    her grief, regret, and despair in a touching and vivid manner.


    After the y ended, the apuse was thunderous. It made sense that Sasha had won the most


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    popr actress award for her role as Jordyn. She truly seemed born to act, and when she yed any


    character, she became the character herself.


    The production team released photos of Sierra with white hair and a short video of the on-site staff


    crying, which quickly became trending topics. Countless fans went crazy leavingments.


    wanting more details.


    [Ah, how could Sasha be so good-looking!]


    [This is the Sierra I wanted!]


    [Red clothes, white hair! Seductive and cold! What kind of precious girl is Sasha?]


    [Hurry up and y the main feature! I want to watch it right now!]


    [Darwin, you scumbag! You hurt our Sasha again!]


    [Cassius gave it to you all, I just need Sierra!]


    The online momentum was strong, and the click rate remained high. Marie invited several fans to


    visit Sasha on set. Additionally, some junior schoolmates who had previously asked Marie for


    autographed photos were also to visit Darwin on set.


    Darwin and Sasha, still wearing their costumes, kindly signed autographs and took photos with fans.


    They even ate boxed lunches from the production team with the fans.


    That night, fans posted photos of their visit to Sasha and Darwin¡¯s production team on Twitter, which


    once again topped the trending topics.


    [Sasha and Darwin were so dedicated! They didn¡¯t have stunt doubles throughout the entire process,


    and even did their own action scenes. It was amazing to watch thebat arts instructor teach them


    step by step!]


    [Both people were so adorable! They were yfully arguing in the production team!]


    [Got a signed photo and was super happy! There was no hint of being a poser. Sasha was too


    embarrassed to say that she couldn¡¯t leave the set, so she treated us to the production team¡¯s boxed


    lunch!]


    [I wanted to be like Sasha and Darwin for a lifetime! Perfect couple!]


    [I¡¯m genuinely envious! I wanted to visit the set too! I wanted to attend the fan meeting! I also wanted a


    hug from Darwin!]


    Darwin and Sasha undoubtedly became the most popr celebrities at the moment. Any news about


    them would quickly rise to the top of trending topics.


    Marie became even more worried. At this point, if Darwin came up with any ploy, she wondered if she


    should consider throwing him into the sea to feed the fish¡­.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    The next day, when Marie returned home, she happened to run into Shirley and Olive at the door.


    As soon as Shirley saw Marie, she rushed up to her and confronted her, ¡°Was it you? Did you make


    Mr. Larson kick me off the production team?¡±


    Marie nced at her and said, ¡°Shirley, mypany is just a small studio, I can¡¯t really be considered


    a boss, and I don¡¯t have the ability to persuade a producer.¡±


    Shirley clenched her teeth angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know it was you just because you won¡¯t


    admit it! You just can¡¯t stand me and try every means to kick me out, making way for Sasha!¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°You¡¯re right, I just can¡¯t stand you. But now, what right do you have to stand in Sasha¡¯s


    way? Have you paid off the more than 3 million dors in taxes you owe?¡±


    Shirley was frustrated. This issue could have been resolved privately, but somehow it blew up, and now


    the whole world knew shemitted tax evasion. No production team dared to work with her due to


    public opinion, and many coborations were terminated. Olive couldn¡¯t do anything about.


    1.


    ¡°Shirley, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into this situation, and the good Olive wouldn¡¯t help you? Aren¡¯t you


    guys best friends?¡± Marie said with augh, looking at Olive.


    Olive felt awkward. How could she help? Shirley¡¯s tax evasion scandal was already well-known to


    everyone. Apart from letting her fade from the public eye and staying quiet for a while until the storm


    passed, there was no other solution.


    Marie reached out and smoothed Shirley¡¯s long hair in front of her, smiling as she said, ¡°You have to


    make sure Olive protects you well, so I don¡¯t find any more dirt on you. After all, I¡¯ve already.


    announced that I¡¯m going to take you down, right?¡±


    Shirley looked at Marie¡¯s smiling eyes and felt a chill. How did Marie manage to intimidate her every


    time, making her too scared to speak?


    Marie ignored her and returned to the mansion. These past few days, Asher had been feeling unwell.


    Marie would frequently go back home to check on him, making sure he took his medicine, had a meal,


    and exercised. In this household, it seemed that only Asher was kind to her now.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back!¡± Marie ran into the living room, where Asher was sitting and drinking coffee.


    ¡°Marie is back? Come over and let Grandpa take a look,¡± Asher called out to her with a smile on his


    face.


    Marie approached Asher with a smile and asked, ¡°Has Grandpa been feeling better these past few


    days? Should we ask Gavin toe over and check on Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°No need, no need¡­¡± Asher waved his hand in refusal, ¡°I know my own body. It¡¯s just that when


    people get old, they have more health issues. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t persuade Asher, so she changed the topic, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s birthday ising up, are we still


    having a birthday party at home this time?¡±


    Asher sighed helplessly, ¡°Just go with it, we go through this every year. It¡¯s important to maintain


    connections with friends in the business world.¡±.


    Marie knew that Asher was paving the way for Noel, and the birthday party was just an excuse to talk


    business. The noisy celebrations every year were meaningless, as the elderly preferred a quiet


    meal.


    Marie pondered, thinking she should give Asher a unique birthday celebration. Asher was her only


    family, and she wanted to show as much filial piety as possible.


    ww


    At the Whitney Group, Nataly sat on the sofa next to Dennis, pushed the design drawing forward,


    and asked, ¡°Dennis, do you think this design works?¡±


    She was now working as a fashion consultant for Olive, and Olive had been quite eye-catching at


    several events and in airport photos. Nataly was considering whether or not to establish her own.


    brand, and she wanted to coborate with Whitney Group, naturally connecting her career with


    Dennis.


    Dennis rubbed his brow and said, ¡°Nataly, whether Whitney Group wants to coborate with you or not,


    I can¡¯t decide on my own. We need to have a shareholders¡¯ meeting.¡±


    Nataly lowered her head, feeling a bit wronged, and said, ¡°Dennis, I just want a chance. Won¡¯t you


    even give me that?¡±


    Dennis felt helpless, as he had known Nataly since they were children. Moreover, Andres was deeply in


    love with Nataly, so it was difficult for him to say anything harsh. However, Nataly¡¯s persistent


    entanglement caused him great distress.


    ¡°Put down the design drawing, and I¡¯ll have the design department¡¯s director take a lookter,¡± Dennis


    said as he stood up, preparing to politely see off the guest. However, Nataly suddenly leaned


    forward and fell onto Dennis.


    The strong scent of perfume made Dennis frown. He didn¡¯t understand perfume, but he assumed


    Nataly¡¯s faste would be luxurious. However, this scent couldn¡¯tpare to Marie¡¯s shower gel. His


    Marie, fresh and natural, yet captivating and enchanting.


    Nataly stood up frantically, apologizing non-stop with her head down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Dennis, I


    didn¡¯t stand firm, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Nataly, fearing that Dennis would be angry, apologized with a somewhat panicked look.


    Dennis waved his hand irritably, signaling her to leave, and Nataly almost jogged out of Whitney


    Group.


    As soon as she went downstairs, Nataly opened her palm, and there was a key lying quietly in it. She


    knew without even thinking that the key Dennis had was only for Glorious Estate.


    Marie was nestled in Glorious Estate, flipping through a script. She hadn¡¯t been to Glorious Estate for


    over half a month, as Sasha had been hospitalized recently and Asher had been unwell these past few


    days. She thought she would wait for Dennis to return today and ask him what would be the best way


    to celebrate Asher¡¯s birthday.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the door. Marie perked up her ears and listened, then ran to the


    foyer wearing her slippers, only to see the doorknob turning. Then, the condominium door was pushed


    open from the outside.


    As soon as the door opened, Marie was stunned, ¡°Ms. Carmen?¡±


    Nataly stood outside the door holding groceries, looking at Marie who was inside wearing casual


    clothes and slippers, and clenched her teeth.


    She knew thating at this time would definitely block Marie!


    Ever since discovering that Marie and Dennis were living together at Glorious Estate, she couldn¡¯t


    sleep at night when she returned home!


    Why? She clearly met Dennis first, and she had been waiting for him for so many years, but Dennis


    wouldn¡¯t even give her a proper look. Meanwhile, Marie was already living with Dennis!


    She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept Dennis being with another woman! Any woman who approached


    Dennis, she had to drive them away!


    Nataly had been pondering for several days, and it seemed that Dennis and Marie¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t


    very good. From what she could gather from Andres¡¯ words, Marie had never seriously agreed to be


    with Dennis.


    In her opinion, this woman was totally ying hard to get. Dennis was such a good man, what reason


    did she have not to agree?


    Nataly called Olive today and insinuatedly asked about Marie. Olive said Marie wasn¡¯t home. Nataly


    then had someone check Maris Entertainment, but Marie wasn¡¯t there either, and there was no sign. of


    anyone from the production team. That left only Glorious Estate as a possibility.


    So, Nataly went to the supermarket downstairs to buy groceries, arrived at Glorious Estate, used


    Dennis¡¯s key, opened the door, and saw Marie¡¯s surprised expression as she had hoped.


    ¡°Ms. Spence? You¡­ you¡¯re here too?¡± Nataly said with an awkward smile.


    She walked in and took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab to put on. Marie squinted her eyes;


    those were Dennis¡¯s slippers.


    Nataly¡¯s small feet were wearing Dennis¡¯ slippers, making it difficult for her to walk, but she looked


    surprisingly adorable. She carried the groceries to the kitchen, put everything away one by one, and


    then came out.


    Marie was still standing in the living room, like a fool, watching Nataly busily tidying up.


    Nataly came out, rubbed her hands together, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were¡­ Dennis told me you


    hadn¡¯t been here for many days, and I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you.¡±


    Marie raised her eyebrows, ¡°Did Dennis say this to you?¡±


    Nataly nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, would you like something to drink? I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get


    it for you. What would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ll cook a mealter.¡±


    She chattered on and on, as if suddenly she had be the mistress of the ce, while Marie stood


    there like an impolite guest, not uttering a single word.


    ¡°Was Ms. Carmen familiar with the kitchen?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Well, not really. I just cooked a few meals for Dennis since Melissa was busy and couldn¡¯te to


    cook a meal these past few days,¡± Nataly said with augh.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dennis cook a meal with you?¡± Marie asked Nataly, staring at her.


    ¡°What kind of cooking can a big man do? He still needs me to take care of him,¡± Nataly said with a


    loving and virtuous expression.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Marieughed.


    ¡°What was Ms. Spenceughing about?¡± Nataly was somewhat unhappy.


    Marie hugged her arms, looked at Nataly, and said, ¡°Ms. Carmen, Dennis is really good at cooking.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After all, we¡¯ve cooked together many times. Didn¡¯t he tell you about this?¡±


    Nataly¡¯s face changed color, but before she could speak, Marie ignored her and walked to the


    kitchen. She took a green pepper out of the refrigerator and handed it to Nataly, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been


    cooking for so many days, didn¡¯t you know that Dennis doesn¡¯t eat green peppers?¡±


    Nataly stood in the living room, extremely embarrassed, holding a stic bag. As soon as she


    loosened her grip, the huge green pepper bounced twice on the floor and rolled next to the coffee table,


    looking both boring and ridiculous.


    Marie had a cold expression on her face, arms crossed, and said, ¡°Ms. Carmen, I don¡¯t care what you


    think about Dennis, but you better stop trying to sow discord! I, Marie, am not a push-over that anyone


    can manipte!¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Nataly¡¯s carefully arranged ns were exposed by Marie, and without caring about her own. disguise,


    she blushed and shouted, ¡°Marie! What do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing more than Dennis¡¯s


    nameless, insignificant sexual partner! You¡¯re just warming his bed and now you have the nerve to get


    angry? Who is Dennis? He has seen all kinds of women; how could he possibly be interested in you?¡±


    Marie grabbed Nataly¡¯s wrist and forcefully pushed her towards the door. As Nataly struggled and


    cursed, she said, ¡°Did I say something wrong? Aren¡¯t you just hiding behind Dennis without any real


    status, acting all high and mighty? Bitch! Dennis is mine!¡±


    Nataly was pushed with her hair disheveled, her slippers fell off inside the house, and she stood


    barefoot at the door, looking quite embarrassed.


    Marie sneered, ¡°Ms. Carmen, even if I¡¯m just a sexual partner, at least I¡¯m not like you, trying every trick


    in the book and still Dennis doesn¡¯t even give you a nce!¡±


    Marie threw Nataly¡¯s high heels at her feet and mmed the door shut with a ¡°bang.¡±


    Outside the door, Nataly¡¯s face turned red with anger, and she cursed loudly a couple of times.


    Unwilling to give up, she left, but the key was still there. She believed she would find an opportunity


    eventually. If all else failed, she would climb onto Dennis¡¯ bed, and she didn¡¯t believe that Dennis


    would remain indifferent!


    Inside the house, Marie kicked off her slippers and returned to the living room. She sat on the sofa, but


    she couldn¡¯t read a single word from the script on the coffee table.


    She just couldn¡¯t lose face to Nataly, so she forcefully drove Nataly away. However, even though she


    knew that all of this was Nataly sowing discord and that it was all just an act by Nataly, it didn¡¯t


    mean she wasn¡¯t truly angry.


    She was very angry, angry that Nataly had the keys to Glorious Estate, angry that the woman boldly.


    walked in, angry that she wore Dennis¡¯ slippers, and angry about the things she said.


    She said, ¡°You were just following Dennis without any real status or recognition.¡±


    Yes, Dennis never said anything about liking her directly. He just had many, many hints, lots of


    ambiguity, and plenty of sweet talk.


    Marle felt happy that everyone thought Dennis liked her, and deep down, she knew she had feelings for


    Dennis too. So, naturally, she enjoyed this kind of good fortune.


    But when Nataly stood in front of her, repeatedly saying that she had no status or recognition, Marie


    truly realized that the so-called status was indeed very important.


    Just as she desperately wanted to stand openly by Seth¡¯s side back then, she wanted Seth to give her


    an identity, a status, instead of being an assassin who could only live in the shadows wearing a


    mask.


    Seth gave the title to Wren, so who would Dennis give the title to?


    What exactly did I count as?


    Did Dennis experience a little girl in his long life?


    Eventually, he would get married and have children. Will I be the woman with status and identity


    who could drive others away and dominate?


    Marie knew that she shouldn¡¯t doubt Dennis¡¯s sincerity. She could see how good he had been to her


    all this time.


    But she just felt uneasy and couldn¡¯t get out of this strange loop, sitting there from day until sunset, and


    then until the outside was brightly lit.


    She couldn¡¯t understand, her heart was inplete chaos.


    Dennis finished work and returned to Glorious Estate. He searched his pocket for the keys but


    couldn¡¯t find them. He then extended his hand to press his fingerprint, which opened the door. The


    room was pitch ck.


    Dennis turned on the light in the foyer, and saw one of his slippers on the floor. He walked into the


    living room, and with the warm yellow light from the foyer, he could vaguely see someone sitting


    on the sofa.


    Dennis was taken aback, ¡°Marie?¡±


    Marie sat quietly as Dennis walked in, bypassing another slipper. Before he reached Marie, he kicked


    something with his foot. Dennis looked down and saw a green pepper.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed as if a battle had taken ce at home, with slippers and green peppers scattered all over


    the living room, and Marie¡¯s script piled up in a mess.


    Dennis walked over, crouched down in front of Marie, pulled her closer to him, and asked, ¡°Marie,


    what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie was clever, Dennis had a strong scent of perfume on him, and Nataly had a scent of perfume


    on her.


    How could the shirt have gotten such a strong smell without close contact?


    How close was Nataly to Dennis?Marie didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    Nataly might have hugged and kissed Dennis, had the keys to Glorious Estate, worn Dennis¡¯ slippers,


    and walked around confidently in the ce Marie considered her second home.


    The luxurious perfume made her want to vomit at that moment.


    Marie stretched out her hand, pushed Dennis away, and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Dennis paused, furrowed his brow, and asked, ¡°Marie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Marie suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I have to go!¡±


    Dennis grabbed her, but Marie recoiled as if she had been electrocuted. She rubbed her hand in


    disgust. Dennis, with a cold expression, asked, ¡°Do you despise me?¡±


    Marie hung her head, not saying a word. The room was dimly lit by the foyer light, and Dennis couldn¡¯t


    see her face clearly. All he saw was her head hanging down, silent.


    ¡°Marie, speak up, what happened?¡± Dennis asked again.


    Marie still had her head down and muttered, ¡°Nataly has arrived.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dennis didn¡¯t react immediately. In the past, Marie had also seen Nataly many times, and he


    had clearly stated that he didn¡¯t like Nataly. He thought Nataly wouldn¡¯t cause much trouble for


    Marie.


    ¡°Nataly came in, she opened the door herself. Dennis, why does Nataly have a key to this ce?¡±


    Marie looked up and asked Dennis.


    Although the living room was dim, Dennis could still see Marie¡¯s bright, clear eyes. It seemed as if


    there were tears shimmering in them, but it could have just been the light from outside that made


    him see things.


    Dennis choked, he didn¡¯t know how Nataly could have had the key to Glorious Estate.


    He subconsciously touched his pocket and suddenly remembered that Nataly had fallen on him today.


    Where had his keys gone?


    ¡°Maybe she took my¡­¡± Dennis was about to say ¡°keys¡± when Marie interrupted him, ¡°Did she reach


    into your pocket and take the keys? Dennis, why didn¡¯t you just tell me she took off your


    pants?¡±


    Dennis frowned, feeling somewhat irritated. He knew that when Marie was in this state, she was upset


    and would push him to argue with her, saying anything that came to mind.


    ¡°Marie, you clearly knew I wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! You guys grew up together since childhood, how long have I known you? What do 1


    know?¡±


    Marie, like a hedgehog with all its defenses up, red and vented her anger at Dennis.


    ¡°Marie! How could I possibly give the house key to Nataly? You clearly knew she was up to something!¡±


    Dennis shouted, rubbing his forehead.


    Cet


    ¡°Dennis, Nataly was so determined to be with you! She brought all these groceries here! Wearing your


    slippers, she wanted to cook a meal for you! What else have you two done?¡±


    Marie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t control her words. She knew she was being unreasonable, but


    she just couldn¡¯t help it. She felt terrible and wanted Dennis to feel terrible with her.


    ¡°Marie! Think before you speak!¡± Dennis said, holding back his temper, as his temples throbbed.


    Marie gathered up her script, stuffed it into her backpack, kicked aside a few scattered green. peppers,


    and headed towards the door.


    Dennis caught up to her at the door and, with a cold expression, said, ¡°Marie, I¡¯ve told you before that I


    don¡¯t like Nataly! Stop making a fuss for no reason!¡±


    Marie shook off his hand and shouted, ¡°You never said you liked me either! I¡¯m just being


    unreasonable!¡±


    Marie ran into the elevator and left Glorious Estate.


    Dennis looked at the mess in the living room, rubbed his throbbing temples, and kicked over the


    coffee table.


    Marie had a very explosive temper, and it was as if she had her own little territory. Undoubtedly,


    Nataly had offended her most sensitive area, causing her to lose control and be extremely


    angry.


    Nataly¡¯s words suddenly made her feel a sense of crisis, and that strong feeling of insecurity swept


    over her again. It seemed as if she could lose Dennis at any moment.


    As soon as she thought about Dennis cooking a meal with another woman and asking about her well-


    being, she felt a deep pain that spread throughout her entire body, reaching every limb and bone, with


    no way to release it.


    Marie took a taxi to the racing circuit, a ce owned by Andres. Several young people from wealthy


    families, who enjoyed spending time together, would often meet there for auto racing.


    Darwin used to hang out here often, but now Marie took him to seriously act in movies, so he rarely


    Marie entered the venue, and a few unfamiliar men saw her. They greeted her and asked, ¡°Hello, Miss!


    Are you here for auto racing?¡±


    Marie raised the corner of her mouth and smiled, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s y! Are there any stakes?¡±


    A young man wearing a leather jacket approached, the chains on his body jingling, and said, ¡°One


    round for 75 thousand dors, want to y?¡±


    ¡°150 thousand dors,¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The people around were cheering. They were all hedonistic people who bummed around,


    engaging in auto racing for fun. Spending 75 thousand dors or 150 thousand dors was no big deal


    for them, but it was their first time seeing such a daring girl.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    ¡°Samuel, don¡¯t be a coward!¡± someone shouted at the young man in a leather jacket. He was the third


    son of the Cooper family. Although they were not among the top elite, they were not to be


    underestimated.


    Samuel Cooper nodded, ¡°150 thousand dors it is, then.¡±


    Marie started the red sports car fromst time, tested it out, put on her helmet, and as the gunshot


    sounded, the red sports car sped by like a sh of fire.


    The two cars were neck and neck, and before long, Samuel¡¯s car overtook Marie¡¯s. Cheers erupted


    at the scene, and Gavin and Andres came out of the lounge. They saw a crowd of people gathered


    around the live broadcast screen and approached, asking, ¡°What are you watching? You all seem so


    excited.¡±


    A man pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Samuel was auto racing with a little girl, and bet 150


    thousand dors, and it seemed like he was about to win.¡±


    Gavin and Andres became interested and enthusiastically watched auto racing as well. It was rare to


    see a woman daring topete with Samuel in auto racing, especially since Samuel was notoriously


    reckless in the sport.


    Samuel was leading the whole time, but Marie wasn¡¯t worried, she just followed at a leisurely pace.


    behind him.


    At thest turn, Marie made a sudden eleration, took an extremely skillful turn, brushed the edge of


    the race track, and crossed the finish line half a car length ahead.


    ¡°Oh!¡± There was a gasp from the crowd as Marie stepped out of the car, her cowboy shorts revealing


    two straight, snow-white legs. Even Gavin couldn¡¯t help but whistle.


    It wasn¡¯t until Marie took off her helmet that Gavin and Andres¡¯ mouths dropped open wide enough to fit


    an egg. ¡°Damn!¡±


    Samuel walked up to Marie and smiled with interest, ¡°Another round?¡±


    Just now, he was only half a car length behind, he could definitely win. Besides, with such a beautiful


    woman, ying a bit longer would also be enjoyable.


    Marie nodded, ¡°Sure, this round is for 300 thousand dors.¡±


    Samuel hesitated for a moment, thenughed heartily, ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t mind 300 thousand dors!¡±


    So Marie put on her helmet, got back in the car, and went through the same process. This time, Marie


    was only slightly ahead, but she still reached the finish line first.


    Get Bot


    The crowd cheered, and Samuel became a bit anxious. He was so close to winning. He ran up to Marie


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y another round!


    ¡°750 thousand dors,¡± Marie casually stated her bet.


    ¡°Alright! If I win, you¡¯ll apany me for the whole night!¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t wait to win a round.


    ¡°Let¡¯s establish a written pledge,¡± Marie suggested. She came to vent her frustrations, but she was


    clear-headed and didn¡¯t want the other party to deny their responsibilities. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Samuel impatiently finished writing the written pledge, and after Marie read it, she nodded without


    saying a word, put on her helmet, and got into the car.


    The engine roared, the gunshot rang out, and the sh of fire raced away once again.


    Andres called cheerfully, ¡°Dennis! If you don¡¯te soon, Marie is going to bet with everything


    until she has nothing left!¡±


    When Dennis arrived at the racing circuit, it was already past ten o¡¯clock at night, and only their group


    was left, cheering wildly, hoping to see Samuel win a race.


    Dennis looked at the speeding red sports car on the race track and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Andresughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. Marie has already won more than 1.5 million.


    dors from Samuel, and Samuel is getting anxious.¡±


    Cullen looked at the sports car on the race track, as fast as the wind, and then at Dennis¡¯ darkened


    expression. He felt sympathy in his heart, wondering what kind of argument this was going to be¡­


    Dennis angrily returned to thepany to work overtime, as he was originally about to leave for the


    day but had to stay for the extra hours. Then, Dennis received a phone call from Andres, who


    suddenly wanted to go to the racing circuit.


    On the way, Cullen ran through countless red lights. He knew with certainty that the only person.


    who could make Dennis this anxious was Marie.


    Who would have known that Marie was here auto racing with others? The car speed was so fast that it


    almost cost someone their life. How could Dennis not be worried and angry?


    Marie hadpletely let loose. Earlier, she had been holding back her speed to tease Samuel, making


    him think he could win. But now, Marie had given it her all. She was an experienced racer, and those


    chasing her were top-level assassin spies. When it was Samuel¡¯s turn, he couldn¡¯t even see her


    taillights.


    Marie quickly reached the finish line, shook her numb hands and feet, and before she could take off her


    helmet, there was a loud ¡°bang.¡± Marie felt her car¡¯s rear end being hit hard, her head jerked


    forward, and she felt a bit dizzy.


    Get Bonds


    Dennis saw Samuel¡¯s car hit Marie, and his face instantly turned as dark as hell. Venting was fine, but


    now things had gone too far.


    Andres saw the expression on Dennis¡¯s face and mentally made the sign of the cross for Samuel.


    As several people hurriedly ran towards the venue, Samuel got out of the car and rushed over to pull


    Marie down. Marie took off her helmet, and a trace of blood slid down her forehead, contrasting with


    her cold gaze, giving her a somewhat enchanting aura.


    Samuel was stunned by her beauty and said, ¡°You dare to y with me? If you don¡¯t apany me


    tonight, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Marie smiled helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s always someone trying to kill me.¡±


    Before Samuel could speak, he was forcefully pulled back and fell heavily to the ground. Dennis


    stepped on Samuel¡¯s hand and asked coldly, ¡°Who did you say should apany you?¡±


    Samuel screamed, recognizing the person in front of him. He met Dennis¡¯ cold gaze and, with a


    trembling voice, said, ¡°Mr. Whitney¡­ Mr. Whitney¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Cullen!¡± Dennis ignored Samuel and said to Cullen, ¡°Whichever hand of his touched what it shouldn¡¯t


    have, break it for me!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Gavin checked Marie¡¯s forehead, stopping the bleeding while muttering, ¡°What were you two arguing


    about this time? Weren¡¯t you both fine just a couple of days ago?¡±


    Andres also chimed in, ¡°Marie, you shouldn¡¯t hurt yourself even if you¡¯re angry. Look, you bled a little,


    and Samuel suffered bad luck because he upset you. Today, Dennis took out his anger on him.


    too¡­¡±


    Marie pouted and said nonchntly, ¡°He just said he wanted to kill me!¡±


    Dennis, with a cold expression, said, ¡°Break the leg


    Cullen somehow found a stick and struck it on Samuel¡¯s knee, causing him to scream in pain. The


    others couldn¡¯t bear to watch, but Marie seemed to not hear anything and just sat there, watching.


    When she was very angry, the brutal and bloody part of her soul that belonged to Rose tore through. all


    disguises and emerged, moring and shouting, showing her the indifference and coldness in


    blood and violence.


    Those were originally her life, originally her existence.


    She was just hiding in this body that didn¡¯t belong to her, just like trying to hold onto Dennis who might


    not have belonged to her at all.


    Felt powerless but unwilling to ept it.


    A few people who came with Samuel could only watch from the sidelines. They didn¡¯t dare to interfere


    with Dennis¡¯ business. Who would have thought that this little girl, who seemed so at ease and


    impressive on the racing circuit, was actually with Dennis?


    Samuel let out a scream, his right hand already broken by Cullen. Gasping for air, Samuel said, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney¡­ Mr. Whitney¡­ I was ignorant! I hurt your girlfriend¡­ Please spare me! Spare me!¡±


    Dennis, with a cold expression, asked, ¡°Which foot stepped on the elerator?¡±


    Cullen stepped on Samuel¡¯s ankle, causing another scream. The onlookers could only watch,


    waiting to take Samuel to the hospitalter, as there was nothing else they could do.


    Andres pulled Cullen aside, squatted down to look at Samuel, and clicked his tongue, ¡°You said you


    couldn¡¯t afford to lose in auto racing? You hurt Dennis¡¯ girlfriend, and you still want to sleep with her?


    Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Robert¡­ Mr. Robert¡­ Even if you give me the courage of a lion, I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Dennis¡¯


    girlfriend! I didn¡¯t know it was¡­ it was Dennis¡¯ girlfriend! Please plead for me! Spare me!¡± Samuel was


    so scared that tears fell from his eyes.


    He had no idea that such a hotdy was Dennis¡¯s girl. Seeing how protective Gavin and Andres were,


    it was clear that she was someone Dennis truly cared about.


    Andres kicked him and cursed, ¡°Fuck off, and bring me those 3 million dors tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°3 million dors?¡± Samuel was stunned. Hadn¡¯t I just lost more than 1.5 million dors?


    Andres kicked him again, ¡°Do you want money or your life? Do you want me to have Dennis kill you.


    right now?¡±


    ¡°Life! I want my life!¡± Samuel jumped up, rolling and crawling, and with the support of his reprobate


    friends, he hopped and ran away.


    Andres walked over and patted Dennis, saying, ¡°Alright, we can¡¯t really cause someone¡¯s death,


    everyone¡¯s been beaten half to death already.¡±


    00


    Gavin also advised, ¡°Forget it, Marie is fine too. She was protected by a helmet, so it¡¯s just a


    superficial wound. A little bandaging will do.¡±


    Dennis nced at Marie and walked over to pull her. However, Marie couldn¡¯t tell if it was just her


    imagination, but she always felt that when Dennis approached her, the strong scent of his perfume


    lingered around her nose and just wouldn¡¯t go away.


    Marie red fiercely at Dennis, threw the helmet she was holding, pushed Dennis away, and said,


    ¡°Can you wash off the perfume smell before touching me?¡±


    That smell reminded her of how Nataly casually put on Dennis¡¯s slippers and busied herself in the


    kitchen, as if no one else was around.


    Even after she drove Nataly away, she still felt extremely ufortable inside.


    She covered her head and walked over to Andres, saying, ¡°Give me the money I won tomorrow.¡±


    Marie walked out of the venue, and Luca was already waiting for her outside. Marie had called him.


    earlier in the morning. When Luca saw that Marie was injured, he didn¡¯t ask any questions and


    helped her into the car. They then returned to the mansion.


    Marie quickly bandaged her wound again, seeing that it wasn¡¯t too serious. Exhausted from the day,


    she turned over and fell asleep, hoping to wake up and leave all her troubles behind.


    At the racing circuit, Andres patted Dennis on the shoulder and asked, ¡°What were you arguing with


    Marie about?¡±


    Dennis turned his head and red at Andres, asking, ¡°Nataly, do you want her?¡±


    Andres was taken aback, ¡°Of course! Nataly, I definitely want it!¡±


    Dennis nced at his good-for-nothing best friend and said, ¡°Hurry up and fix this. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll send


    her back to Ennd.¡±


    Andres took a while to respond, then asked, ¡°Did you and Marie have a fight because of Nataly?¡±


    Dennis was browsing his phone, and Marie had been home for quite a while. She hadn¡¯t sent him a


    single message, clearly determined to give him the silent treatment.


    Cullen, who had just found out the situation, exined to Andres and Gavin, ¡°Today, Ms. Carmen took


    the keys to Mr. Whitney¡¯s house and went to Glorious Estate. What she specifically said to Ms. Spence


    should only be known to the two of them, but Mr. Whitney and Ms. Spence did indeed argue


    because of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Did Nataly take your house key? No, Nataly is a socialite after all, she wouldn¡¯t do something like


    that¡­¡± Andres tried to defend Nataly somewhat incoherently.


    Dennis looked up at Andres and said, ¡°Marie mentioned that Nataly opened the door herself, wore my


    slippers, and even bought groceries to cook a meal. Marie wouldn¡¯t be this angry if something


    inappropriate hadn¡¯t been said.¡±


    The light in Andres¡¯ eyes gradually dimmed as the woman he longed for could only see Dennis. She


    even resorted to despicable means to sow discord between them in order to get Dennis.


    ¡°So, Andres¡­¡± Dennis looked at Andres and said, ¡°I tolerated her because of you. If you can¡¯t handle it,


    I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Andres knew that Dennis had no interest in Nataly at all, and Marie must have known too. However,


    Marie was so angry that she went to the racing circuit to risk her life, which meant that Nataly must


    have done something serious.


    Marie was the person Dennis held closest to his heart. If Nataly dared to challenge Marie¡¯s boundaries,


    she had to be prepared to face Dennis¡¯s wrath.


    But in the end, that person was still the woman he had always wanted to marry and bring home as his


    bride since he was young.


    ¡°Dennis¡­¡± Andres opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Dennis frowned, nodded, and left the venue with Cullen.


    Gavin patted Andres and said, ¡°You stubborn person, when will you give up? Nataly really went too far


    this time. For Marie and Dennis, Glorious Estate is their home. Nataly even visited their house, so it¡¯s


    no wonder Marie is angry.¡¯


    Andres hung his head, not saying a word. Gavin, feeling helpless, shook his head and pulled him to


    leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t look so upset. We¡¯ll go out for a couple of drinks, and I¡¯ll help you figure


    something out.¡±


    DProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Gavin dragged Andres to the bar, and Andres was unhappy about it. He drank alcohol like he was


    chugging water, and before long, he was drunk.


    Andres took out his phone, insisting on calling Nataly. He dialed a number in a daze, not caring


    whether the call went through or not, and shouted into the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why can¡¯t


    you stand me? I¡¯ve been guarding you for over twenty years, can¡¯t you even look at me once?¡±


    Iliana held her phone, double-checked the phone number, and looked confused, ¡°Andres¡­ did you


    drink too much?¡±


    Since celebrating Marie¡¯s birthday togetherst year and attending Whitney Group¡¯s annual corporate


    party, Iliana and Andres had gotten to know each other.


    ¡°I drank too much! You didn¡¯t evene to check on me! Don¡¯t you care about me at all? Not even a


    little bit? What do Ickpared to Dennis?¡± Andres stuttered, crying out miserably.


    Iliana said helplessly, ¡°Andres, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Where can I go alone? If you¡¯re with me, we can go anywhere!¡± Andres eximed.


    Iliana could only call Sasha to ask her to inquire with Darwin and Andres about where they usually went


    for drinks. Darwin provided the name of a bar, and Iliana drove there.


    At midnight, when the bar was bustling, Iliana walked in and quite a few men looked her way.


    Iliana was petite and looked very frail, but she wore heavy makeup all year round, which gave her a


    slightly morous feel.


    The noise from the bar upstairs could be heard, and Iliana went straight up. The door to a private. room


    was open, and a man¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me, huh? So many women are


    waiting for me, but Nataly, she doesn¡¯t even give me a nce!¡±


    Gavin had also drunk quite a bit, and he had his arm around a youngdy. He lifted his foot and kicked


    Andres, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you have some decency? Is one Nataly really worth your life?¡±


    Andres was carrying a bottle of wine when it suddenly slipped from his grasp and smashed onto the


    floor with a loud ¡°crash.¡± Shards of ss flew everywhere, and half of the wine spilled all over the


    ground.


    Iliana hesitated for a moment, walked in and pulled Andres, saying, ¡°Andres, you¡¯ve had too much to


    drink, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Andres indeed drank too much, and without looking back, he pushed Iliana away with a wave of his


    hand. Iliana stepped on a wine spill and slipped, falling to the ground. Her palmnded on broken


    ss, and she bled profusely.


    Iliana stood up and turned on the light. The people in the private room were momentarily blinded by the


    brightness and turned their heads to look at Iliana


    The youngdy in Gavin¡¯s arms saw her hands covered in blood and cried out in shock Gurvin frowned


    and told the youngdy to go help Andres. He looked towards the entrance and was stunned, ¡°How did


    Ms Tuttle get here


    Iliana smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Robert called me, and I thought he had drunk too much by himself


    Since Dr. Hart was also there, I decided to go back


    Iliana said this and was about to leave, but Andres let go of the youngdy and grabbed fliana hand.


    Iliana cried out in pain, but Andres didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Where are you going? Nataly! Can¡¯t you look


    at me?¡±


    Gavin got up and pulled Andres away, then lifted fliana¡¯s hand to take a look. Her palm had been cut by


    broken ss, and even her arm was slightly injured When Andres had grabbed her hand earlier, he


    had pressed the broken ss into her flesh, making the injury somewhat severe


    Gavin frowned and instructed the youngdy beside him, ¡°Go, bring a basin of ice water


    The youngdy ran out to get water, while Gavin helped Iliana sit down. He took out his phone and


    called his driver at home, asking him toe pick them up at the bar


    The youngdy walked in carrying water, Gavin nced at Andres and said, ¡°Pour it on him to wake


    him up.¡±


    The youngdy was startled and didn¡¯t dare to move. Mr. Robert was an esteemed guest in their area,


    and she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    ¡°Just water it if you want to, I¡¯ll take responsibility if something goes wrong!¡± Gavin said impatiently,


    ncing at her.


    The youngdy hesitated, Iliana coughed and said, ¡°Forget it, let him sleep.¡±


    The Hart family¡¯s driver arrived, and Gavin handed a stack of cash to the youngdy, saying, ¡°Let him


    sleep in this private room, and have hime to the hospital when he wakes up tomorrow morning Oh,


    and don¡¯t take advantage of him while he¡¯s drunk


    The youngdy happily took the money, cleaned the private room, and carried Andres to the couch


    to let him sleep.


    Gavin took Iliana to the hospital in his car. When they arrived, it was alreadyte at night. Gavin hadn¡¯t


    drunk too much, so he washed his face and then treated the wound on Iliana¡¯s hand.


    She had quite a few shards of ss in both her hands, and after Andres had just squeezed them, it


    was a bloody mess, looking very frightening.


    ¡°You¡¯re so obedient too, he asked you toe pick him up and you just came? Why isn¡¯t Marie as


    obedient as you?¡± Gavin said helplessly


    Ilianaughed and said, ¡°I came here because I know Mr. Robert. If I had known Dr. Hart was here, I


    wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    Gavinughed and said, ¡°He¡¯s just like that, couldn¡¯t get over Nataly no matter what. I think you¡¯re


    much better than Nataly.¡±


    Iliana was taken aback, awkwardly smiled, and said, ¡°Dr. Hart misunderstood, I can¡¯tpare with


    Ms. Carmen.¡±


    Gavin lowered his head to tend to his wound and said, ¡°What misunderstanding? Andres is my brother,


    and I don¡¯t want my brother to fall for that woman. I think the people around Marie are all


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    pretty good.¡±


    Iliana hung her head, not speaking. Gavin carefully cleaned up the broken pieces. She had a deep


    wound on the palm of her left hand. Gavin gave her an anesthetic, stitched it up with two stitches, and


    then wrapped it with gauze.


    ¡°Alright, the bleeding has stopped. It¡¯s sote now, you should just sleep in the ward. I¡¯ll change your


    bandage tomorrow morning and then you can go back,¡± Gavin said as he tidied up.


    ¡°Alright, thank you Dr. Hart,¡± said Iliana. With both her hands wrapped up like meatballs, shey


    down on the hospital bed to sleep.


    The next day, Andres woke up with a splitting headache, turned over, and eximed ¡°Ouch!¡± as he


    fell to the ground.


    Andres rubbed his head while sitting on the couch, wondering why he was still in this private room.


    Had he drunk too much, and Gavin didn¡¯t know to take him back?


    Last night, that youngdy walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Robert, are you awake? Mr. Hart told you to go to


    the hospital to find him once you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Hospital? Why would I go to the hospital?¡± Andres picked up the water from the table and took a


    sip.


    ¡°Yesterday, ady came to pick you up, but you pushed her down, and it seemed like she got hurt. Mr.


    Hart took her to the hospital,¡± the youngdy said.


    ¡°What¡¯s thedy¡¯s name?¡± Andres asked.


    The youngdy shook her head and suddenly said, ¡°But Mr. Robert always called her Nataly or


    something like that¡­¡±


    Andres was stunned. Nataly? Nataly hadest night? And she was injured?


    He grabbed the coat from the couch and ran, driving straight to the hospital.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Sun Hospital was Gavin¡¯s private hospital, and both Andres and Dennis were shareholders.


    At the hospital, Andres rushed to the director¡¯s office, pushed the door open with one hand, and


    shouted, ¡°Gavin! Nataly¡­ Ms. Tuttle?¡±


    Andres thought that it was Nataly who came to pick him up yesterday, and it was also Nataly who he


    pushed down and injured. So, he assumed that the person Gavin asked him to meet at the hospital.


    early in the morning was Nataly as well. However, the girl sitting in front of Gavin, having her bandages


    changed, was Iliana.


    How could it be Iliana? What about Nataly?


    Iliana held out her hand for Gavin to check, nced at Andres by the door, and nodded slightly, ¡°Good


    morning, Mr. Robert.¡±


    Andres awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Tuttle.¡±


    Andres rushed to Gavin¡¯s desk and asked, ¡°You had mee to the hospital early in the morning,


    where¡¯s Nataly?¡±


    ¡°Nataly, Nataly! Andres, can¡¯t you be a little more capable? You should ask Dennis about Nataly, why


    are you asking me?¡± Gavin didn¡¯t even give him a proper look.


    Andres became impatient, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Nataly who came to the barst night? It was¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Tuttle! Can you wake the fuck up? Do you think Nataly will pick you up at the bar? kind of


    dream are you having?¡± Gavin scolded.


    r? What


    ¡°Ms. Tuttle?¡± Andres was startled and turned to look at Iliana, ¡°Did youe to the barst night?¡±


    Iliana nodded slightly, ¡°It was me. You called mest night, and I thought you had drunk too much


    and went there alone.¡±


    Gavin finished changing Iliana¡¯s bandage and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get it wet, avoid spicy food,e


    here every day to change the bandage, and we¡¯ll remove the stitches in a week.¡±


    Iliana nodded, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Hart.¡±


    She stood up, reluctantly hooked her bag with her arm, and smiled at the dumbfounded Andres, ¡°Sorry


    to disappoint Mr. Robert. Next time, please have Mr. Robert check the number carefully before calling.¡±


    After speaking, Iliana left Gavin¡¯s office.


    Gavin stood up to see her out, closed the door, and came back to give Andres a kick. ¡°Is there nothing


    in your head besides Nataly? Ms. Tuttle came to pick you up out of kindness, and you pushed her onto


    ss shards. Look at her two little hands, wrapped up like meatballs. I expected


    Get Bonus


    you toe over and say thank you, but all you can talk about is Nataly. Look at yourself!¡±


    Andres fell onto the couch, feeling very disappointed. He thought Nataly wasing to pick him up, but


    suddenly it turned out to be Iliana, which was quite a letdown.


    ¡°How was her hand?¡± Andres asked, looking down.


    Gavin sighed and said, ¡°There were too many ss shards in her palm, and you kept pressing her


    hand. She got four stitches, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    Andres hung his head, not speaking. Gavin, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Andres, that¡¯s enough. Over the


    years, you¡¯ve been totally devoted to Nataly. If she¡¯s not meant for you, don¡¯t force it.¡±


    Andres stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    Gavin, feeling helpless, sent Andres away and took out his phone to call Dennis. He shouted angrily,


    ¡°Dennis, put pressure on the Carmen family to get Nataly back to Ennd! Look at Andres, he¡¯s half-


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dead! Every time I see him, I want to punch him!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Dennis replied, brief and strong.


    He was more irritable than Gavin, and his tolerance for Nataly allowed her to repeatedly take


    advantage of him. This tolerance even turned into a weapon to hurt Marie.


    He never imagined that Nataly would steal his keys and go to Glorious Estate. He didn¡¯t know what


    Nataly had said or done to Marie that made her so angry and upset.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the day before Asher¡¯s birthday. Mia was busy preparing a birthday party


    for Asher and hadn¡¯t been to Asher¡¯s ce for several days.


    Marie returned home early, while Asher was searching everywhere for Edward but couldn¡¯t find


    him.


    ¡°Grandpa, what did you want Edward for?¡± Marie asked.


    Asher was somewhat annoyed, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen Edward all day, and


    I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    Marie helped Asher sit down and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, Edward isn¡¯t here, how about I take you


    out for some fun?¡±


    Asher was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re a young girl, why not go out and have fun with people your age? What


    could you possibly do with an old man like me?¡±


    Marie yfully shook Asher¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Come on,e on! I just love going out with Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, where do you want to go?¡± Asher said indulgently.


    Get Bogos


    Marie jumped with joy and said, ¡°Grandpa will know once he gets there!¡±


    Marie supported Asher as they left the house, and Luca took them straight to the airport. Asher was


    stunned, ¡°Are we going on a long trip?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t let Grandpa down.¡±


    Asher reluctantly followed Marie and Luca onto the ne, muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to,


    you smart cookie. Tomorrow night is the birthday party, and if we can¡¯t make it back, I wonder how


    you¡¯ll exin it to your dad.¡±


    Marie said with a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯te back, since Grandpa doesn¡¯t like birthday parties


    anyway.¡±


    Asherughed and tapped her nose, ¡°How did you know I don¡¯t like birthday parties?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Marie pouted proudly, ¡°I am Grandpa¡¯s sweetheart!¡±


    The journey was short,sting less than three hours. Asher and Marie chatted noisily for a while, and


    soon they arrived. As soon as Asher got off the ne and left the airport, he was stunned. ¡°Las


    Vegas?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Grandpa miss home?¡±


    Asher choked up, feeling a wave of warmth in his heart. If it weren¡¯t for the development of Spence


    Group, he wouldn¡¯t have moved to New York. For him, Las Vegas was his true home.


    Marie pulled Asher and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too touched, there¡¯s more surprisesing!¡±


    Asher tapped her forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re like this, I won¡¯t care about


    your injuries.¡±


    Marie¡¯s wound on her head had scabbed over, but the scab was quite noticeable. Asher kept nagging


    her, saying, ¡°What if it leaves a scar on your beautiful face?¡±


    She told Asher that she identally fell and hit herself, but Asher wasn¡¯t that easily fooled. He just


    didn¡¯t expose her lie.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Just after leaving the airport, the car was already waiting outside. Seeing the driver standing next to the


    car, Asher was stunned, ¡°Edward? When did youe to Las Vegas?¡±


    Edward, smiling, helped Asher get into the car and said, ¡°I followed Ms. Marie¡¯s arrangement and


    arrived early this morning.¡±


    Asher turned to look at Marie, smiled, and tapped her forehead, saying, ¡°Alright, kiddo, you¡¯ve won over


    all my people!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marieughed and rubbed her forehead, ¡°Oh really? My skills are quite impressive!¡±


    Edward drove Marie and Asher back to the Spence Estate, and as they entered the courtyard, the


    lights were shining brightly.


    Marie opened the door with a smile and extended her hand, ¡°Mr. Spence, pleasee in!¡±


    Edward supported Asher as they walked into the living room, where various small colorful lights were


    hung, creating a warm and unique atmosphere. Asher¡¯s eyes reddened, thinking, ¡°When did this kiddo


    Marie be so thoughtful?¡±


    Edward helped Asher back to the room and said, ¡°Asher, go rest for a while, dinner will be ready


    soon.¡±


    Asher listened to the arrangements, walked around a bit, and then returned to his room to rest.


    Marie, Jolie, and Edward were busily working in the kitchen. Marie was just an assistant, with most of


    the dishes being prepared by Jolie and Edward. She could only make a sd, which counted as


    cooking for Asher.


    The three of them worked efficiently, and in no time, the meal was ready. Edward went to invite Asher


    out, and they went to the dining room to eat.


    The dishes on the table were all very homestyle. Marie rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Today,


    we¡¯re celebrating Grandpa¡¯s birthday in advance at home to make him happy. Our cooking skills may


    not be as good as the chefs at home, but Grandpa won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Asher couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and said, ¡°Please, everyone take a seat. Let¡¯s all enjoy a nice


    meal together as a family.¡±


    At the dinner table, Marie talked a lot, which made Asher very happy. Edward apanied Asher in


    drinking a few sses of wine, and they ate all the dishes clean.


    After finishing dinner, Marie went to the kitchen and brought out a cake. As the candlelight flickered,


    Marie smiled sweetly and obediently, saying, ¡°Happy birthday, Grandpa!¡±


    Several people sang the birthday song properly, and Asher was very happy all night. He cooperated


    Get Bort


    fully by blowing out the candles and making a wish.


    Before they had cut the cake, there was a knock on the door. Marie asked Jolie to pour wine for Asher,


    and she ran to open the door. When she saw the person outside, she was stunned. ¡°D¡­


    Dennis?¡±


    Dennis wore a white shirt with a suit jacket draped over his arm, strands of hair falling over his


    eyebrows, giving him a somewhat weary appearance.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Marie asked with a cold expression.


    She hadn¡¯t had any contact with Dennis for the past few days, and Dennis hadn¡¯t tried to reach her


    either. The two of them had no phone calls, no Telegram messages, and nomunication at all. It


    seemed like they were nning to continue this cold war indefinitely.


    However, Marie knew that Samuel had lost an arm and a leg, and no hospital would admit him. The


    Cooper family, aware that they had offended Dennis, had no choice but to send him abroad for


    treatment.


    This time, Marie went back to Las Vegas with Asher without telling anyone else. She had been. feeling


    restlesstely and didn¡¯t want to stay in New York. Ideally, she wouldn¡¯t have to return to New York the


    next day, so she wouldn¡¯t have to see Dennis. She wanted to run far away and never


    see him again.


    Dennis looked at the girl in front of him. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, and he didn¡¯t know if she


    hadn¡¯t been eating well, but she had lost weight. Her chin was sharper, and the wound on her forehead


    had scabbed over. However, he still felt heartbroken. Samuel had dared to hit her with his


    and Dennis thought he should have killed that damned person.


    car,


    Marie looked at him coldly, not speaking, just staring like that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to invite me in?¡± Dennis raised his eyebrows as he looked at her.


    Marie finally opened the door and led Dennis to the dining hall, saying, ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Whitney is


    here!¡±


    Dennis shook his head helplessly, nced at Marie, and noticed that whenever this girl was unhappy,


    she would call him Mr. Whitney.


    Asher looked up, momentarily stunned. Dennis nodded slightly at Asher and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence,


    may you be blessed with a long life and great prosperity.¡±


    Asher chuckled and said, ¡°Great! Great! Dennis,e quickly and sit down!¡±


    Dennis took a seat next to Marie and said, ¡°I left in a hurry today, so I¡¯ll have someone bring the gift


    tomorrow.¡±


    Marle muttered, ¡°You left in such a hurry¡­ what were you doing in Las Vegas?¡±


    Get Boros


    Dennis smiled slightly, ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Dennis turned to Asher and said, ¡°I have a business trip tomorrow, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make


    it to Old Mr. Spence¡¯s birthday party. I heard Marie celebrated Old Mr. Spence¡¯s birthday in advance


    today. I¡¯d like to join in the fun. Old Mr. Spence wouldn¡¯t mind, would he?¡±


    Asherughed and said, ¡°Dennis, what are you talking about? Of course I don¡¯t mind! The birthday


    party was just a formality anyway. Our two families have such a close rtionship, there¡¯s no need for


    such politeness!¡±


    Dennis smiled slightly, picked up the wine ss, and drank two sses of wine with Asher, making


    Asher very happy.


    Asher looked at Dennis with the affection of a grandfather-inw, confirming that he had made the


    right choice back then. Indeed, Dennis truly loved Marie.


    So, for Asher at that time, Marie was not only the most heart warming granddaughter, but also the most


    aplished one in her career, and the one who would marry the best in the future. It was


    understandable for him to give Marie more shares.


    At the dinner table, it was time to eat the cake, but then Dennis arrived, and Jolie prepared two more


    dishes. Asher and Dennis were drinking and chatting, while Marie could only sit beside them and


    apany them.


    Dennis sat next to Marie, chatting with Asher, his arm stretched out with one hand resting on the back


    of Marie¡¯s chair, looking every bit the man of the house.


    But Marie kept her head down, silently eating the cake, taking small bites, and never looking up.


    Upon seeing the situation, Asher immediately understood that Dennis wasn¡¯t there to celebrate his


    birthday. It was clear that he hade to Las Vegas to woo Marie.


    After eating the cake, Asher rubbed his stomach and said, ¡°Oh dear, I ate a bit too much.¡±


    Marie stood up, intending to help Asher go for a walk, while Dennis sat beside her, his presence


    making her feel extremely uneasy. Even without looking at Dennis, she could sense him ncing at her


    from time to time. All she wanted now was to find an excuse to leave the ce.


    Before Marie could speak, Asher turned to Edward and said, ¡°Edward, let¡¯s take a stroll in the garden.¡±


    Edward tactfully supported Asher and pulled Jolie along, as they all went to the garden together. Only


    Marie and Dennis were left in the dining room.


    Marie, feeling helpless, stood up and tidied the dining table a bit. She washed her hands, turned


    around, and went upstairs. Dennis followed her, but with a ¡°bang,¡± he found himself shut out by


    the closed door.


    He awkwardly touched his nose, for the first time in his life, he was shut out by a woman and almost


    bumped his nose on the door.


    However, it seemed that many of the first times were created by Marie, the girl who was truly destined


    for him.


    He knocked on the door, but Marie ignored him. He knocked again, and still no one paid attention to


    him.


    Dennis knocked again and said, ¡°Marie, open the door.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Marie stood in front of the window, looking at the brightly lit street outside. She refused to open the


    door, as she didn¡¯t want to talk to Dennis.


    The knocking sound rang out again, and Marie grabbed the pillow next to her and threw it at the door,


    but it had no deterrent effect.


    The outside of the door became quiet, and there were no more knocks. Marie felt a little wronged. Was


    that the end of the coaxing? Shouldn¡¯t they have begged and coaxed her to open the door?


    Marie had her eyes wide open, feeling a stinging sensation in them. She felt wronged and wondered if


    Dennis didn¡¯t care about her at all. Even when he came tofort me, he seemed impatient and


    perfunctory. Even if I was being unreasonable, couldn¡¯t he have tried to console me more?


    She hated her indecisive and petty self, yet couldn¡¯t help but want to use such unreasonable behavior


    to prove something.


    Like a child, they said they didn¡¯t want candy, yet they pouted and blinked back tears.


    Marie stood in front of the window for a full two minutes when suddenly, there was a sound at the


    door. She turned her head, the doorknob turned, and the door opened.


    Marie quickly turned her head to look out the window. Dennis closed the door and walked in. There


    were no lights on in the room, only the light from outside casting a small, frail shadow on the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    person by the window.


    Dennis walked over and stood behind her, reaching out to embrace Marie. Marie dodged and said, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney, I need to rest now, please leave.¡±


    Dennis weighed the keys in his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take the keys from Old Mr. Spence¡¯s


    pocket.¡±


    Marie stared out the window without speaking. She knew that Dennis was saying he couldn¡¯t possibly


    let Nataly take the keys out of his pants.


    She knew that Dennis didn¡¯t like Nataly and that he wouldn¡¯t let Nataly go to Glorious Estate to


    cook. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t let Nataly touch his pants.


    She knew everything, but she was no longer like Rose, a cold-hearted assassin. She was Marie, just


    like any ordinary girl who could get angry, feel jealous, throw tantrums, and be unreasonable.


    She was just feeling very upset and wronged, with so many insecurities sweeping over her, making it


    difficult for her to fall asleep night after night.


    Dennis hugged her from behind, but Marie awkwardly struggled, refusing to let him hold her.


    Nataly was right; she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend, nor was she his bedmate. Why did he embrace and kiss


    her so recklessly?


    Get Bo


    Moreover, he had been entangled by Nataly¡¯s perfume scent, and just thinking about it made her


    feel ufortable.


    ¡°Dennis! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Marie stomped her foot and struggled, angrily pushing him away.


    Marie struggled, hitting Dennis¡¯s chest with her elbow, but Dennis didn¡¯t even make a sound. Marie


    half-turned and pushed him forcefully.


    Amidst the pushing and shoving, Dennis struggled to hold her back and shouted, ¡°Marie! Calm


    down!¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t resist the strength of a grown man, feeling anxious, angry, and wronged. With a sobbing


    tone, she yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch me! On what grounds do you always hug and kiss me


    like this, Dennis? Have you no shame?¡±


    ¡°I like you!¡± Dennis¡¯s voice, like thunder on a rainy night, pierced through the thick clouds in her mind,


    striking her heart and reaching that small, fragile heart.


    Her head was pounding, her ears were ringing, and her heart was like a little rabbit with the door. open,


    bouncing and hopping, almost leaping out of her chest.


    Thud, thud, thud.


    In the quiet room, the dim light cast two silhouettes on the window, seemingly frozen in ce,


    motionless.


    A burst of car noises sounded from outside the window, apanied by the roar of an airne in


    the sky and what seemed like bird calls from the garden. All the sounds were so clear, including


    Marie¡¯s heartbeat, which became the most wonderful noise of the evening. They reached the


    eardrums, as clear as a whisper by the ear, yet as indistinct as the chirping of cicadas on a rainy


    night.


    Marie was stunned by the shout, and Dennis straightened her up, looking directly into her eyes.


    ¡°From the moment you wore that gown and fell into my arms, my eyes were only on you. No matter


    how many secrets, how much past, or how much unease you had, I was willing to wait. I would wait


    until you were ready to tell me yourself. I thought that by waiting until that day to tell you, you would be


    able to stay by my side without any pressure. After all, my girl was really timid.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes sparkled withughter, like the brilliant gxy shining in the night sky, captivating for a


    thousand years.


    Dennis raised his hand, his rough fingertips brushing her cheek, picking up a bit of moisture. The man¡¯s


    voice came with a hint ofughter, ¡°Silly girl, why are you crying?¡±


    Marie watched his thin lips open and close, and although she clearly heard every word, it was as if


    Get Brats


    she hadn¡¯t heard anything at all.


    She stood still, tears falling like pearls off a broken string.


    Dennis lifted her chin, gazing into her clear eyes, his voice deep with a hint ofughter, yet serious as if


    making a vow, ¡°Marie, the person I like is you, it has always been you.¡±


    Marie opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    Dennis lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    The girl¡¯s soft, warm lips were enveloped in tears, carrying a salty taste, like a gentle breeze on the


    ocean surface.


    Dennis pressed her against the wall, his hand cushioning the back of her head, hisrge palm


    supporting her waist, deepening the kiss.


    Marie closed her eyes, the crisp air entering her nostrils, but she still didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit awake.


    This man and his words hade so unexpectedly.


    Caught off guard, he intruded into the restricted area of her heart.


    He said, ¡°Marie, the person I like is you, it has always been you.¡±


    Just as he had once vaguely hinted to her every time, from his gaze, to his tone, to his indulgent


    posture.


    He liked her, always had.


    For the first time, Marie stood there like a caged cat, retracting her ws, obedient and bewildered.


    The man pinned her against the wall, and she endured his increasingly out-of-control kiss.


    It wasn¡¯t until there was a knock on the door that Marie seemed to be jolted awake.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and pushed Dennis away.


    At some point, Dennis had already moved her from the wall to the bed, and she, like in a dream, just let


    this man do as he pleased.


    Dennis was interrupted during the kiss, frowning and looking unhappy. Marie red at him and shouted


    towards the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence said not to dy Mr. Whitney from returning to his room to rest!¡± Jolie¡¯s


    voice rang out from outside.


    Marie was speechless.


    Did I dy Dennis¡¯ rest? It was obvious that Asher was afraid I would act indecently towards Dennis,


    right?


    ¡°Got it!¡± Marie eximed.


    Get Boro


    The sound of Jolie going downstairs echoed outside the door, Marie let out a sigh and looked at


    Dennis.


    The man was sitting on the edge of the bed, leisurely observing her. Two buttons of his shirt were


    undone, revealing his strong chest and attractive corbone. A couple of strands of hair fell on his


    forehead, covering his eyes that resembled the stars in the night sky, exuding a sensual charm.


    Dennis was looking at Marie, her hair disheveled, her shoulders half-exposed, appearing as if inviting


    him to take things further. This sight made Dennis¡¯s throat even drier, his eyes deep and


    intense. He pulled Marie closer and continued the kiss that had been interrupted earlier.


    This time, Marie was not confused. She struggled, pped, and tried to kick Dennis, but he


    remained unmoved, pressing down on her wrists as his breath spread.


    Feeling a sudden pain in his lips, Dennis looked up at Marie helplessly and asked, ¡°Are you a dog?¡±


    Marie red at him, ¡°Get up, or I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    Dennis pressed her wrist, smiling as he looked at her, ¡°I¡¯ve already confessed my feelings, can¡¯t I


    have a kiss or two?¡±


    Marie spat at him, ¡°Is this just one or two kisses for you!¡±


    The man seemed like he wanted to devour her, he kissed her so hard that her mouth hurt and he


    still wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°So, can I give one or two kisses? Then I¡¯ll give one or two kisses this time.¡± Dennis continued,


    lowering his head.


    Marie lifted her knee and kicked him, ¡°Dennis! Have you no shame?¡±


    Dennis ced one leg over her knee and kissed her, saying, ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about in front of


    my girlfriend?¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t wait to bite him, but Dennis only pecked her lightly twice. Seeing that Marie was


    about to get angry, he immediately sat up and let go of her.


    Marie got up and fixed her clothes and hair, muttering, ¡°Shameless! Who said I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, ¡°I already confessed my feelings, and you¡¯re still not my girlfriend?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it¡­¡±


    Dennis furrowed his attractive eyebrows and thoughtfully said, ¡°I thought when you responded to


    hy kiss, it meant you agreed.¡±


    Marie, with a ck face, said, ¡°Where did I respond?¡±


    ¡°Before Jolie arrived,¡± Dennis said with augh.


    ¡°Dennis!¡± Marie yelled angrily.


    ¡°I kissed you and you clearly enjoyed it,¡± Dennis said, folding his arms as he looked at her.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Marie grabbed the pillow from the bed and, before Dennis could slip out of the room, she hit him on


    the back with it.


    Dennis faintly yelled, ¡°Murdering her own husband!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Marie yelled as she stormed over and mmed the door shut with a loud bang.


    Dennis went downstairs with a smile on his face, as Edward had arranged a room for him. It was too


    Mariey on the bed, rubbing her mouth. She went to the bathroom to take a shower, her mind


    filled with Dennis¡¯s appearance from earlier.


    She lifted her head, and the girl in the mirror had rosy cheeks, bright eyes, and a smile that couldn¡¯t


    be hidden at the corner of her mouth.


    Marie covered her face, feeling like it was all over. She was just like the female lead in those TV series


    that Sasha filmed, only acting this way after falling in love.


    She thought she would have trouble sleeping because of Dennis¡¯ sudden confession and passionate


    kiss.


    On the contrary, she had never fallen asleep so peacefully before.


    Suddenly, being discerning, the man was no longer keeping her at arm¡¯s length, no longer visible yet


    unattainable. He was incredibly real, right by her side.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That night, quite unusually, she didn¡¯t see Wren in her dreams, nor Seth, nor the relentless killings


    and hatred that she couldn¡¯t escape.


    In this warm and peaceful dream, it was Dennis.


    With a smile, he wiped away her tears.


    He said, ¡°Marie, the person I like is you, it has always been you.¡±


    The next day, early in the morning, Marie got out of bed. Today was Asher¡¯s birthday, and a party had


    been prepared in New York. They needed to hurry back.


    They quickly tidied up, skipped breakfast, and a few people headed to the airport.


    Marie was originally going to the airport with Asher, but Asher insisted on sending her to Dennis¡¯s


    car.


    Marie was helpless, wondering whether she was really Asher¡¯s granddaughter or not.


    After getting in the car, Dennis held the steering wheel with one hand and Marie¡¯s hand with the


    Get Bo


    other, his face beaming with happiness. He was so content that he was just short of whistling.


    Marie nced at him helplessly, ¡°Dennis, can you please drive properly?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°I was driving carefully.¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Drive with both hands.¡±


    Dennis shook his head and tightened his grip on her hand, ¡°No need.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    After much difficulty, they finally arrived at the airport. As soon as they got out of the car, Dennis tightly


    held her hand and followed Asher onto the ne. Asher was smiling all the way, as if he was about to


    ask Dennis when he would propose.


    Marie looked at the two men¡¯s smiling faces in disbelief, wondering if she had just been sold out.


    In less than three hours of flight, Dennis held her hand the entire time. Marie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    This man was usually so aloof, but today he was like a fool, smiling foolishly all the way.


    Marie tried to pull her hand away but couldn¡¯t. Helplessly, she said, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m not going to run away.


    Why do you keep holding onto me?¡±


    Dennis nced at her, ¡°Is there a problem with me holding my girlfriend¡¯s hand openly and honestly?¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Do not.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°I need to use the bathroom!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    The man reluctantly let go of his grip, and Marie twisted her wrist, got up, and went to the restroom.


    When she returned to her seat and had just sat down, Dennis¡¯s hand reached out again, holding her


    firmly.


    Marie didn¡¯t know how to respond to that.


    Upon arriving in New York, just after getting off the ne. Marie hadn¡¯t spoken ver when Asher


    Get Bott


    waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go rest for a bit, Marie. Make sure toe back early for the


    party!¡±


    Marie was just about to say she would go back right away, when Dennis pulled her away.


    Cullen and the others were at the airport entrance when they saw Dennis walking out hand in hand with


    Marie, smiling brightly. It seemed like good news was just around the corner.


    Cullen opened the car door with a big smile, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie looked at Cullen¡¯s smiling face and reluctantly nodded, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Cullen escorted them all the way to Glorious Estate, then returned to thepany. Dennis led


    Marie out of the elevator and walked to the front door.


    Upon seeing this door, Marie thought of the day when Nataly had carelessly taken the keys and


    opened the door, which made her feel upset.


    Dennis took a new key out of his pocket, ced it in Marie¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°The lock has been.


    changed, and this is the only key. Don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Marie was taken aback. What do you mean the lock core was changed? What do you mean there¡¯s


    only one key?


    ¡°Did you change the lock?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis nodded, ¡°The old lock was useless, so I reced it with a new one. Here¡¯s the key for you.¡±


    Marie looked at the key in her palm and asked, ¡°Just one key? What about you?¡±


    Dennisughed, ¡°I used my fingerprint.¡±


    He unlocked the fingerprint lock and pressed Marie¡¯s finger to register her fingerprint as well, saying,


    ¡°Now, only our two fingerprints and the key in your hand can open this door. No one else,


    no password, unless Natalyes with explosives, no one can enter.¡±


    Marie hung her head low, staring at the key in her palm for a long time. Then, she reached out and


    wrapped her arm around Dennis¡¯s neck.


    She stood on her tiptoes, hanging on his neck like a spoiled child, burying her head in the crook of her


    neck, her breath warm.


    She didn¡¯t know how to express her feelings, so she could only give this hug, a wholehearted


    embrace.


    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t recall the unease and fear; all she had was trust and reliance, which she


    gave to him entirely.


    Dennis patted the girl on the back with a smile and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, please open the door.¡±


    Gel Br


    Marie nodded with a flushed face, carefully put the key into her bag, pressed her finger on the


    fingerprint lock, and the door lock clicked open. She turned the door handle, opened the door, and said


    with a smile, ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Dennis held her hand, walked into the foyer, and closed the door.


    Marie took down slippers from the shoe cab. The original slippers for both of them had


    disappeared, and in their ce were two pairs of couple¡¯s slippers.


    A pair of gray ones, a pair of pink ones, with a simple heart pattern on them.


    Marie looked at the slippers and asked, ¡°Did you throw away the original slippers?¡±


    Dennis nodded, bent down to change his shoes, and said, ¡°Yeah, the old ones were dirty, so I bought


    new ones.¡±


    Marie lowered her head with a smile as she changed her shoes, muttering, ¡°I really liked the previous


    one!¡±


    Dennis looked at her proud and coy smile, picked her up horizontally, rushed to the bedroom,


    threw her on the bed, and pressed himself on top of her, his eyes filled with amusement. ¡°What do


    you like?¡±


    Marie pouted, ¡°I liked the original slippers, but you threw them away.¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°Then let mepensate you.¡¯


    Marie looked at him curiously, ¡°How topensate?¡±


    Dennis lowered his head, holding back that gentle touch.


    Five minutester, Dennis stood up, straightened his wrinkled shirt, and asked, ¡°What do you want


    to eat? I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    ¡°Go eat shit!¡± Marie eximed, picking up a pillow from the bed and throwing it at Dennis.


    Dennis caught it and patiently ced it back on the bed. He stroked Marie¡¯s long hair and said,


    ¡°Marie, you know what my favorite food is.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out and touched Marie¡¯s bright red lips. Marie tried to bite him, but Dennis


    dodged it. Furious, Marie yelled, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dennis said, very cooperatively as he walked out of the bedroom.


    Marie covered her forehead, feeling that her blood pressure had risen due to being annoyed by


    Dennis.


    If murder wasn¡¯t illegal, she would have pushed Dennis off the upstairs.


    Where was the promised aloofness? Where was themitment to not getting close to women?


    Why did this person act like they took the wrong medicine, bing more and more shameless and


    clingy?


    In the end, Dennis didn¡¯t cook because he really had to go on a business trip today. Cullen had


    already called him three times to urge him to leave for the airport, otherwise he would miss his

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Marie had to go back to attend Asher¡¯s birthday party, and at the very least, she needed to return.


    before the banquet ball began. Otherwise, Mia would definitely seize this opportunity to nag her


    ears off.


    Dennis called a stylist toe to their house to style Marie, as he didn¡¯t trust her to go back to the


    Spence mansion and get ready by herself. Who knew if Mia, Carly, and Olive would do something to


    her gown.


    The stylist chose a deep blue strapless gown for her, adorned with scattered diamonds at the hem, as if


    the starry sky was hanging on her skirt, dazzling and eye-catching.


    The skirt happened to be asymmetrical, with a shorter front that entuated Marie¡¯s straight and


    slender legs, which were as white as jade. She wore three-inch strappy sandals, making her appear


    even taller and more charming.


    Her hair was tied up, with two curly strands left in the front, framing her charming and delicate face.


    The subtle makeup was just right, and the appropriate earrings added to her elegance. She was sure to


    be the most beautiful girl that evening.


    Dennis looked at Marie¡¯s stunning face, pinched his brow in annoyance, and thought, Does this stylist


    always have to go above and beyond? Can¡¯t they tone it down a bit?


    Marie nced at Dennis¡¯ troubled expression and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±


    Dennis looked her over again, his gaze lingering on her well-proportioned legs. He pinched the bridge


    of his nose in frustration, wondering if it was still possible to say that the gown didn¡¯t look


    good.


    Dennis stood up, pulled Marie closer, and tentatively asked, ¡°How about¡­ you go in a T-shirt and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    shorts?¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Did you want Mia to drown me with her saliva?¡±


    Dennis hugged her, looked intently into her eyes, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dance with anyone else!¡±


    Marie nodded reluctantly, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at other men!¡±


    ¡°What should I do if others look at me?¡±


    ¡°Let Luca throw them out!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Dennis pulled her aside and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me on my business trip? I¡¯ll have Cullen


    book your flight right now.¡±


    Geo


    Marie smiled helplessly, ¡°Dennis, If you keep dragging your feet, Cullen is going to go crazy.¡±


    Dennis reluctantly apanied Marie downstairs, where Luca was already waiting to take her to the


    banquet.


    Dennis was just unhappy because his new girlfriend, whom he had just started dating, was already


    talking about breaking up.


    Marie was actually thinking about the King Organization that Dennis and yton were involved in. The


    recover.


    Marie pulled him and asked, ¡°Dennis, tell me the truth, were you going on a business trip?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°France is opening a branch office, so I¡¯m going to check it out.¡±


    Marie grabbed the corner of his clothes and asked, ¡°So, did you meet yton?¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°If we have time, we can meet up. But if yton is out on a mission and not


    in France, then we won¡¯t be able to see him.¡±


    Marie felt somewhat relieved and said, ¡°You really weren¡¯t going to meddle in yton¡¯s organization


    task, were you?¡±


    Dennis gently touched her long hair and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it really is a business trip.¡±


    Marie finally let go of his clothes and said, ¡°Come back early and be careful.¡±


    Dennis nodded, kissed her on the forehead, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise to me, you¡¯re not


    allowed to dance with other men.¡±


    Marie yfully pushed him and said, ¡°Hurry up, Cullen is waiting so long he¡¯s about to cry.¡±


    Dennis had just turned around and got into Cullen¡¯s car, while Marie also got into Luca¡¯s car, heading


    towards the Spence mansion.


    For Asher¡¯s birthday, invitations were sent to all the prominent people in New York. Marie also sent


    invitations to Sasha, Zane, and Iliana, asking them toe and have fun whenever they were free.


    Iliana had nothing to do, so she agreed to help Marie. She had injured her hand, but since she had


    promised, she still changed her clothes and went out.


    She had just stepped outside, intending to call a car, when a shy Ferrari pulled up in front of her. The


    door opened, and Andres got out, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Iliana hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°No need, I can go by myself, I don¡¯t want to


    trouble Mr. Robert.¡±


    Andres looked at her bandaged hand, feeling distressed. He heard from Gavin that not only had he


    67 40%


    Get Bonus


    pushed her onto ss shards, but he was also drunk and held her hand, pressing the broken ss


    further into her skin. This caused her to need four stitches in the palm of her hand. Her once beautiful


    hands were now injured and still not healed.


    It was his fault, so he should take responsibility, no matter what he did, as long as it could make up


    for it to some extent, it was eptable.


    Andres insisted, ¡°Let me take you there, I¡¯m going to the Spence mansion anyway, it¡¯s on the way.¡±


    Iliana stood by the side of the road, unable to catch a car for quite a while. Having no other choice,


    she got into Andres¡¯s car and, still feeling a bit awkward, said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Robert.¡±


    Andresughed and said, ¡°No need to be polite, it¡¯s me who always bothers you.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Andres drove Iliana to the Spence mansion. As soon as they got out of the car, Iliana waved her hand.


    and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Robert, for bringing me here. I¡¯m going to find Marie now.¡±


    Before Andres could speak, Iliana left.


    Andres looked somewhat disheartened as he watched Iliana walk away. Perhaps she also thought I


    was a coward with no prospects, avoiding him like this.


    Iliana went to the back to find Marie. Marie had just returned and hadn¡¯t gone to the banquet hall yet.


    When she saw Ilianaing in, she went over, grabbed her arm, looked at her palm, and asked,


    ¡°How is it? Is it serious?¡±


    Marie had already heard from Gavin that Andres went crazy with alcohol and hurt Iliana. Since Iliana


    met with Marie every few days, she couldn¡¯t hide it from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Iliana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit inconvenient not being able to touch water.¡±


    Marie pulled her to sit down and said helplessly, ¡°Next time Andres causes trouble by drinking for


    Nataly, don¡¯t get involved. They won¡¯t care if you get hurt.¡±


    Iliana grinned as she approached Marie and said, ¡°I know, you care about me the most.¡±


    Marie shuddered and pushed Iliana away, ¡°Stop being so cheesy, my sexual orientation is normal.¡±


    Iliana joked with a smile, ¡°Yeah, our Marie is already off the market!¡±


    Marie thought of Dennis¡¯s confessionst night, her face turned red, and she didn¡¯t respond.


    Iliana nced out the window and said, ¡°Almost all the guests have arrived, aren¡¯t you going yet?¡±


    Marie sat on the couch, engrossed in her phone without looking up, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Let


    Mia have her moment in the spotlight first.¡±


    Mia helped Mason greet guests at the door. After moving to New York, the Spence mansion naturally


    didn¡¯t have as high a status as it did in Las Vegas. However, Noel had a prominent reputation in the


    business world, which brought some prestige to the Spence mansion as well.


    Moreover, Asher had connections with the Whitney family, so the noble families of New York would


    somewhat respect Asher.


    So Mia was stillfortably being Mrs. Spence, getting along very well with the socialite noblewomen


    in New York.


    Olive had made friends with quite a few New York socialites, and for this banquet, she specifically


    invited Nataly.


    Although the Carmen family didn¡¯t settle in New York, they still had quite a few connections with


    Get Bus


    the Whitney family, and they had been acquainted with the Robert family in Ennd for generations.


    Nataly could truly be considered a noble youngdy.


    This time, the banquet did not invite the Hebert family, after all, the Spence family¡¯s wedding was called


    off, and the two families were not really interacting much anymore.


    Sasha, Zane, and Darwin didn¡¯te due to work reasons, but Andres dide.


    Mia and Olive moved through the crowd at the banquet like proud queens, exchanging toasts and


    enjoying the praise from everyone.


    Amotion came from the entrance, and when everyone looked towards it, they saw that it was


    Marie and Iliana who had just walked in.


    One had a delicate, natural makeup, like a fairy descending to earth, while the other had bold, eye-


    catching makeup, as if a painting hade to life. Despite their contrasting styles, they walked


    together in perfect harmony.


    Marie walked into the banquet hall, carrying champagne and politely chatting with the guests. Olive


    clenched her teeth, wondering why everyone looked at Marie as soon as she arrived.


    Olive was undoubtedly beautiful, but as soon as Marie appeared, everyone¡¯s attention would be


    drawn to her.


    The guests were very curious about Ms. Marie from the Spence mansion. They had heard that she was


    originally somewhat foolish and had a bit of autism. However, after she fell and hit her head, she


    suddenly became smart. Now, looking at her, she was not just smart, but an outstanding


    person.


    With this appearance and figure, her natural ease in high society, and the prestigious studio in the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    entertainment industry, no one couldpare to her at the Spence Mansion, except for Noel, for a


    while.


    ¡°Marie,¡± Olive came over with champagne and greeted with a smile.


    Marie sneered inwardly, thinking that Olive really couldn¡¯t go a day without acting and feeling


    exhausted. She put on a smiling face and said, ¡°Olive.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, and you werete. Your attitude is getting bigger and bigger,¡± Olive teased


    with a smile, causing the people around to take a few more nces at Marie.


    At Asher¡¯s birthday party, none of these outstanding business people dared to bete, yet Marie arrived


    fashionablyte.


    ¡°Olive, I¡­¡± Marie couldn¡¯t finish her sentence before Mia interrupted her.


    ¡°Ah, Olive, Marie is the boss of the studio now, she¡¯s not as free as you. It¡¯s understandable if she¡¯s


    a bitte,¡± Mia said as she walked over.


    When Mia said this, it made people feel that Marie had an even bigger attitude. After all, it was just a


    small studio, and having produced one or two minor celebrities, she acted so high and mighty. If Noel


    had to manage a Spence Group, wouldn¡¯t he be overwhelmed?


    Iliana pulled Marie, about to speak, when Olive nced at her and said, ¡°Marie, why do you bring


    anyone home? Look at this heavy makeup, what does it look like?¡±


    Iliana¡¯s makeup was just a bit heavier than her everyday look, but whether she wore heavy or light


    makeup, it was her choice. Besides, Iliana had distinct facial features, and her heavier makeup had a


    certain American style to it.


    No matter what Olive said, she could be disregarded, but when the gun was pointed at Iliana, Marie


    became unhappy.


    She was about to speak when Gavin came over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Ms. Olive¡¯s makeup is very light


    either, what do you think, Andres?¡±


    Andres nodded. ¡°Ms. Olive is a hot celebrity, so it¡¯s normal for her to wear heavy makeup, Iliana, you¡¯re


    a youngdy, why would you wear heavy makeup? It¡¯s only right for your elders to say something about


    it.¡±


    Andres spoke two sentences, and Olive suddenly seemed like an elder, as if she had aged much


    more than Iliana.


    Olive turned her head and red at Andres, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Andres was the CEO of


    Global Medias, and if he wanted to crush her in the entertainment industry, it would be as easy as


    crushing an ant.


    Asher walked over and said with a smile, ¡°What were you young people talking about?¡±


    Olive immediately put on a smiling face and said, ¡°Grandpa, we were just talking about what


    birthday gift Marie should give you!¡±


    Marie froze, she didn¡¯t have a birthday gift.


    A couple of days ago, she had an argument with Dennis and they had a cold war, which kept her up


    all night. Then, she had to rush to take Asher back to Las Vegas for his birthday, so there was no


    time to prepare a birthday gift.


    Marie looked at Asher, gave an awkward smile, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Upon seeing Marie¡¯s appearance, it was clear that she hadn¡¯t given Asher a birthday gift!


    The usually astute Marie surprisingly didn¡¯t prepare a birthday gift for Asher this time?


    Olive almost burst outughing. Wasn¡¯t Marie just lifting a rock to drop it on her own foot?


    ¡°Marie, what about Grandpa¡¯s birthday gift? We¡¯ve all given ours, it¡¯s time for you to give yours


    too,¡± Olive said with a smile.


    Get Bor


    Everyone also looked at Marie, curious to see what kind of birthday gift the third daughter of the


    Spence family, who arrivedte, had prepared.


    Marie was extremely embarrassed; even if she had supernatural abilities, she still couldn¡¯t produce a


    birthday gift at that moment!


    Olive looked at her mockingly. Marie, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll get out of this one!


    At that moment, Luca suddenly entered the banquet hall and handed a long gift box to Marie,


    saying, ¡°Ms. Marie, you left your gift in the room.¡±


    Marie was taken aback and looked at Luca with a puzzled expression. She hadn¡¯t prepared a birthday


    gift at all, so how could it be left in the room?


    Luca winked at her, and Marie gave a dryugh. She took the gift box and stammered, ¡°Right, I


    forgot¡­ Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    Before Marie could turn around, Olive quickly took the gift box from her hands and handed it to Asher,


    you. Let us all take a look!¡±


    Asher held the gift box and nced at Marie. Olive could tell, and Asher could tell too, that Marie.


    hadn¡¯t prepared a gift at all.


    Asher didn¡¯t me Marie; the Las Vegas trip she had prepared for himst night had already made him


    very happy. Those so-called birthday gifts were not as thoughtful as a meal.


    Asher was worried that the gift box he held was just something Luca brought to save the situation. If


    there was nothing inside, once Asher opened it, it would be like turning Marie into theughingstock of


    New York.


    Marie was also very nervous, who knows where this gift box that Luca brought came from, and


    what was inside it!


    ¡°Grandpa, hurry up and open it!¡± Olive urged, wishing she could help Asher unwrap it.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Noel¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°The ball is about to begin, Grandpa, please go give the


    speech.¡±


    Noel was helping Asher to turn around and leave when Olive suddenly grabbed Asher and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s no need to rush. Why don¡¯t you open it and show us? I¡¯m really curious!¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°Yeah, Asher, go ahead and open it for us to see. Marie has always been filial, so the gift she prepared


    must be good.¡±


    Mia walked over, intentionally or unintentionally pushing Noel aside, and blocked Asher.


    The guests watched as the Spence family gathered around, pulling and pushing each other, gradually


    moving closer to see what gift Ms. Marie had prepared.


    More and more guests gathered around, with a somewhat whispering atmosphere. They were


    discussing that Marie probably hadn¡¯t prepared any decent gift, which was why Asher was so


    embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare to open it in public.


    Olive was alreadyughing heartily. This time, Marie was simply killed by her own stupidity!


    Asher had already be the center of attention, so he clenched his teeth and opened the gift box.


    The long gift box was opened, revealing a scroll inside. Asher took a symbolic nce at it and was


    about to close the lid when Olive quickly grabbed the scroll. Was Marie trying to deceive Asher with


    some sort of cheap trick?


    She shook open the scroll, revealing a high-quality canvas that fell with a swoosh, disying a


    perfect and beautiful artwork. The piece was captioned with the words, [May you be blessed with a


    long life and great prosperity.]


    Olive looked at the oil painting and sneered inwardly. The canvas felt new, and it was obvious that it


    wasn¡¯t an antique. Even she could tell that, so how could Marie dare to deceive Asher with it? It must


    have been brought in temporarily just to make up the numbers.


    ¡°Is this¡­ a work of Mr. Kennedy?¡± An old man stepped out from the guests, took out a pair of reading


    sses and put them on, then looked carefully and nodded affirmatively, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is a work of


    Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy? Mr. Walter Kennedy? Did Professor Lynch not make a mistake? This expert in oil


    painter is already 80 years old, and his works are hard to get!¡± A middle-aged man stepped forward


    and asked.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re so fortunate! Your granddaughter has such great abilities, she was able to obtain a


    piece by Mr. Walter Kennedy! Look at this canvas, these ink strokes, it¡¯s clearly just recently


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Marie is the most filial! If I wanted the sun, she would even try to get it for me!¡±


    Asher proudly boasted about his granddaughter with a beaming face.


    Asher also joined in, admiring the artwork with Jacob. Walter Kennedy was a master oil painter, but he


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    was already advanced in age. Even his existing works were considered rare, let alone having him


    create a new one.


    Asher got this oil painting, just like a woman got the rarest diamond, which could be shown off for a


    lifetime.


    Olive stared at the artwork and eximed, ¡°Impossible! How could Marie have gotten a piece by


    Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    Jacob suddenly frowned, ¡°Ms. Olive, I¡¯ve been studying these things my whole life, could I really


    have made a mistake?¡±


    Jacob and Asher had a deep friendship, so when Jacob¡¯s expression changed, Asher also became


    somewhat unhappy.


    Originally, Olive had been pressuring Asher step by step to open the gift, clearly intending to embarrass


    Marie in front of everyone. Now, she was publicly challenging Jacob. Was she really trying to ruin


    Asher¡¯s birthday party?


    Marie still had a puzzled look on her face, ¡°What¡¯s this Mr. Walter Kennedy? What artwork? What


    does ¡®hard to get¡¯ mean?¡±


    This artwork wasn¡¯t brought by her, and the box that Luca brought wasn¡¯t prepared by her either.


    Marie looked at Luca with confusion, and Luca shrugged, appearing unconcerned.


    Asher pulled Marie up and said, ¡°Marie, you must have put in a lot of effort for this, right?¡±


    Marie gave a dryugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, as long as Grandpa likes it¡­¡±


    Jacob said enviously, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re so lucky! If I had such a filial granddaughter, I¡¯d wake up


    Asher happily pulled Marie and asked, ¡°The ball is about to start, shall we go to the ballroom with


    Grandpa?¡±


    Marie nodded, her face showingplete confusion as she couldn¡¯t understand the situation. She


    decided to appease Asher first.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Olive chased after him discontentedly, wanting to stop Asher.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Spence family, but Asher ignored her and went straight away


    with Marie.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Asher¡¯s voice was low, but still carried an undeniable authority, leaving Olive rooted to


    the spot.


    Olive opened her mouth, and Asher looked at her with dissatisfaction, ¡°Do you think you haven¡¯t


    embarrassed yourself enough?¡±


    Asher turned around, pulled Marie, and headed towards the ballroom.


    Get Borth


    This time, Asher was truly fed up with Olive and Mia. They never cared about the asion or their


    rtionship with others, and they always caused a scene, as if they wanted the whole world to know


    that the Spence family was not getting along!


    In contrast, Marie had been constantly yielding to them and showing mercy in every situation, yet she


    did not receive even a shred of gratitude in return.


    Olive stood there angrily. Why? Why was it always Marie who stole the limelight in the end?


    Olive turned around and met Noel¡¯s gaze. There wasn¡¯t a trace of pity in Noel¡¯s eyes as he coldly


    looked at Olive and said, ¡°I gave you an out, but you brought this upon yourself.¡±


    Just now, Noel had clearly wanted to pull Asher away, ending this pointless fight, but Olive stubbornly


    held onto Asher. Even Mia went to help, holding a candle to the devil. And what was the result?


    As a result, Marie once again stole the limelight, and Olive became the loser once more!


    It was like a rey of the Carly incident, one provocation after another, one failure after another, until


    finally, a crushing defeat.


    Noel suddenly thought of Marie¡¯s cold gaze, and perhaps, she really could do it.


    She said, ¡°I will drive you all out one by one.¡±


    Olive was mocked by Noel and, burning with anger, she walked over to him, leaned in close to his ear,


    and sneered, ¡°My dearest brother, do you really think Marie will let you off in the end? If I lose, you


    won¡¯t win either!¡±


    Noel gave her aplicated look, holding the champagne, and headed towards the ballroom.


    This house has always been like this.


    Everyone had their own schemes, including his beloved younger sister, who gradually revealed her


    sharp ws and teeth.


    The ball had just begun, and the rest was meant for the young people. Asher was a bit tired, and


    Edward had already helped him go back to rest.


    Marie found a corner and sat with Iliana, eating finger food.


    ¡°Marie, how did you get that oil painting?¡± Iliana asked curiously.


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t do it, I don¡¯t know where Luca got it from.¡±


    Iliana became more curious and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go ask Luca?¡±


    Marie looked at her eyes, which were filled with curiosity and shining brightly, and reluctantly nodded,


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She stood up to look for Luca, while Iliana was two steps behind her, but Andres stopped her and led


    her to the dance floor.


    ¡°Mr. Robert?¡± Iliana asked with a puzzled expression, as she was inexplicably pulled onto the dance.


    floor.


    ¡°Dance with me,¡± Andres said as he led her to dance.


    Iliana suddenly became a bit angry, as she and Andres weren¡¯t close enough for her to know what he


    wanted and just give it to him.


    She said somewhat coldly, ¡°Mr. Robert, you forgot, I don¡¯t dance.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she was about to turn around and leave, but Andres grabbed her slender


    waist and pulled her closer, his voice carrying a hint of pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t go, just one dance,¡±


    Iliana had an injury on her hand, so he didn¡¯t dare to use force. He could only hold her waist gently.


    The delicate and soft touch made him feel much better.


    Iliana lifted her head and met Andres¡¯ pleading gaze. He seemed determined to dance this dance


    with Iliana.


    Iliana suddenly had a thought and turned her head slightly, only to see Nataly angrily staring in this


    direction, watching Andres dance with her in his arms.


    Iliana suddenly felt very happy, she reached out and gently ced her hand on Andres¡¯ shoulder,


    saying, ¡°For Ms. Carmen?¡±


    Andres gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°You think I¡¯m ridiculous too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nataly came to the banquet, possibly because Dennis was supposed toe, but ended up going on


    a business trip. Suddenly without a target, Nataly noticed Andres, who had been behind her for a long


    time.


    However, when Nataly turned to him and smiled, Andres knew that if he went over and invited


    Nataly to dance at that moment, she would definitely agree.


    However, he suddenly felt very bored, and he almost avoided Nataly¡¯s gaze, turning his head and


    seeing Iliana getting up.


    In the vast sea of people, they were the only one who could save him, at least making him look less like


    a fleeing soldier.


    So he desperately held onto Iliana, asking her to finish the dance with him.


    Iliana looked into Andres¡¯ eyes, and at the hint of a helpless smile on his lips, as if empathizing with


    him, shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not funny.¡±


    Andres looked down at her and asked, ¡°How could it not be funny?¡±


    Ilianaughed and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing funny about liking someone.¡±


    Andres suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Iliana leaned on his shoulder, gave a sly smile, and said, ¡°I did it for Marie, just wanted to annoy


    that Ms. Carmen.¡±


    As the song ended, Andres released Iliana¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Your hand¡­¡±


    Iliana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Robert, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to get your medicine,¡± Andres said.


    He knew that Iliana had to go to Gavin every day to get medicine, and he wanted topensate her;


    this was the fastest method.


    Iliana hesitated for a moment, then shook her head, ¡°No need, I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Andres¡¯ attitude was very determined.


    ¡°Mr. Robert¡­¡± Iliana was about to refuse.


    Andres interrupted her, ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow!¡±


    Iliana looked at him helplessly, and seeing that Andres had no intention of backing down, she


    reluctantly nodded, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Andres suddenlyughed, while Iliana turned around and went back to the lounge. Suddenly, she


    remembered something and turned her head to say, ¡°You know what? Sometimes, it¡¯s not because you


    like someone that you find it ridiculous, but because you clearly see their ugliness and still


    don¡¯t want to let go.¡±


    After speaking, Iliana went back to the lounge. Marie didn¡¯t know where to look for Luca, so she


    could only wait here.


    Andres watched Iliana¡¯s receding figure, and it took him a long time to snap out of it.


    Is that so?


    It¡¯s because I have clearly seen Nataly¡¯s ugliness, yet I still didn¡¯t want to let go?


    Was it because of this that it made him look so ridiculous?


    Marie ran to the garden and found Luca sitting there eating. She lifted her skirt and ran over to pat


    Luca, asking, ¡°Can you exin?¡±


    Luca didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°Exin what?¡±


    Get Bogus


    Marie red at him, ¡°That oil painting? Where did you get it from?¡±


    Luca shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, someone else gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± Marie asked, taken aback.


    ¡°Cullen!¡± Luca eximed.


    Marie was stunned. Was it from Cullen? So, that meant it was from Dennis? Had Dennis given her the


    birthday gift he had prepared?


    Luca looked at Marie as if she were a fool, ¡°Still don¡¯t get it? Dennis could tell right away that you


    forgot about the birthday gift! He had Cullen bring something to me to help you save face!¡±


    Marie felt a sweetness in her heart. So Dennis had thought it all through for her?


    He already knew that I might make such a basic mistake, so he prepared a heavyweight gift that could


    be used to support me at any time?


    Marie suddenly felt, no, it was the first time in her life that she felt, making mistakes and causing trouble


    like an ordinary girl, waiting for someone to solve it for her and thinking of all the ways to


    retreat, wasn¡¯t too bad.


    It seemed that even if the sky were to copse, there would be that outstanding man who would help


    her hold up a piece of sunshine.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Marie took out her phone from her purse and, almost without any thought, called Dennis.


    At that moment, it waste at night in New York, and it should have been early morning in France.


    However, when Marie called, the phone only rang twice before it was picked up.


    A slightly hoarse male voice came from the phone. ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment, ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    ¡°Um, there¡¯s still some work left unfinished,¡± Dennis said.


    From time to time, the sound of keyboard tapping came through the phone, and just from the


    sound, it was clear that Dennis was very busy.


    ¡°You¡¯re very busy, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± Marie was about to hang up the phone.


    Dennis interrupted her, ¡°Did you use the gift Cullen sent?¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Yes, I used it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Dennis¡¯s voice had a hint of amusement, ¡°You called to thank me?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Yeah, thank you Mr. Whitney for saving me from the trouble!¡±


    ¡°Is a verbal thank you not enough?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie pouted, ¡°Then what do


    you


    want?¡±


    ¡°Will you agree to anything?¡± Dennis asked with a smile.


    Marie furrowed her brow in distress, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, okay?¡±


    From Dennis¡¯s side came his deep, indulgentughter. After a long time, so long that Marie thought.


    Dennis had fallen asleep, the man¡¯s maic and deep voice came through. ¡°Marie, I miss you.¡±


    Even without face-to-face interaction, just a phone call was enough. Dennis¡¯ simple words, ¡°I miss you,¡±


    still managed to cross the entire ocean and touch her heart.


    It seemed like Dennis¡¯ deep longing really crossed the Pacific Ocean, affecting every single cell of


    her being.


    Marie suddenly missed Dennis¡¯s embrace, smile, and every trivial word he said.


    ¡°Marie, did you miss me?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Marie firmly denied. Dennis was bing more and more shameless, talking


    about such things without feeling embarrassed or flustered at all.


    Get Bors


    ¡°Did you really not miss me? We won¡¯t see each other for many days,¡± Dennis asked persistently.


    ¡°Dennis! Who would miss you! I¡¯m very busy!¡± Marie yelled angrily, using a high volume to cover up her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    own emotions.


    After not receiving a response for a long time, Dennis smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Marie, get some rest


    early. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Um,¡± Marie nodded.


    The two people hung up the phone, and Marie came out of the corner. Just as she was about to walk


    back to the banquet hall, she was looking down at her phone and bumped straight into a solid chest.


    Marie apologized in a panic, ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡±


    She lifted her head and met Noel¡¯s gaze.


    .


    Upon seeing Noel, Marie furrowed her brow. Thest time the two of them interacted, Noel had acted


    as if he had taken the wrong medicine, dragging her to race cars by the Rhode Ind seaside and


    telling her how much Dennis had been hiding from her.


    Marie never liked Noel, even though Noel had repeatedly expressed that he would protect his family


    and tried numerous times to help Marie out of difficult situations. He also attempted to keep


    Marie away from Dennis, a person with a temperamental nature, which Marie didn¡¯t like.


    In Noel¡¯s eyes, just a moment ago, Marie was in the corner with Dennis, acting lovey-dovey and even


    saying things like whether they missed each other or not. She seemed like a woman in love,


    with a sweet smile all over her face.


    However, the next moment, when she saw Noel, all the smiles on her face disappeared, reced by


    indifference and alienation, even with a hint of disgust.


    She was clearly panicking and apologizing when she bumped into herself, but after recognizing it


    was him, she didn¡¯t even exchange a single greeting.


    To Marie, Noel was even worse than a stranger!


    Filled with rage, filled with unwillingness, filled with resentment.


    It turned into sarcasm and mockery on their lips.


    ¡°Did you call Dennis?¡± Noel asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Marie thought, wanting to bypass Noel and return to the banquet hall.


    Noel grabbed Marie¡¯s arm tightly, looked down at her with a menacing gaze, and said, ¡°Thinking about


    him?¡±


    Marie frowned, ¡°Noel, do you really enjoy eavesdropping?¡±


    Get Borts


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s just that your voice was too loud, anyone passing by could hear it.¡± Noel smirked,ughing


    mockingly.


    ¡°So what? Did I stop Mr. Noel from strolling in the garden? Then I¡¯ll leave immediately and not bother


    you!¡± Marie shook her arm, but couldn¡¯t break free, and said, ¡°Noel! Let go of me!¡±


    Noel stared at her, his grip on her hand getting tighter and tighter, causing Marie to frown slightly,


    ¡°What can you do if I don¡¯t let go?¡±


    ¡°Noel!¡± Marie was really angry. Was there something wrong with this man? Could he stoping


    to mock me for no reason?


    Noel dragged Marie into the garden, ring at her, and asked loudly, ¡°Do you miss him? Do you want


    to go to France to find him? Marie, is your mind filled with nothing but Dennis?¡±


    Marie angrily snapped back, ¡°Yeah! I miss him! I want to go to France to find him! He¡¯s all I can


    think about! It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Marie spoke as she took out her phone and booked the earliest flight for the next morning in front of


    Noel. She showed the screen to Noel and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to France tomorrow, see?¡±


    Noel became impatient. What was so great about Dennis? How could that reserved man possibly be


    wholeheartedly devoted to Marie?


    I wholeheartedly cared for Marie, but in Marie¡¯s eyes, I was an atrocious person. Why?


    Noel pped Marie¡¯s phone out of her hand, stepped on it, and the screen shattered instantly. Noel


    red at Marie and said, word by word, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Noel, who are you to me?¡± Marie yelled angrily as she was dragged into the garden.


    ¡°I am your family! Dennis is an outsider with evil intentions!¡± Noel roared angrily.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Marie couldn¡¯t help but blurt out a swear word.


    Noel was still gripping her arm, but Marie raised her hand, grabbed Noel¡¯s cor, and forcefully pushed


    him, pressing him against a pir on the edge of the gazebo.


    The girl¡¯s gaze was even more sinister than Noel¡¯s, filled with an intimidating aura. ¡°Noel! What do you


    think you are to me, rubbish family? It¡¯s you and your mother who are the outsiders with evil


    intentions!


    Noel! Don¡¯t even think about meddling in my affairs! We are enemies! Forever! You¡¯ll never be as good


    as Dennis in this lifetime!¡±


    Marie¡¯s voice was not loud, but every word struck Noel¡¯s heart deeply. He felt waves of intense pain in


    his chest. Marie¡¯s words were like a knife stabbing into his heart, causing blood to flow


    profusely.


    Noel reached out and held Marie¡¯s waist. At some point, the girl was no longer that naive and


    inconspicuous little girl, but had suddenly transformed into a charming, confident young woman.


    He stared into Marie¡¯s eyes, his gaze passing straight through me, as if swearing, resolute and serious.


    ¡°What if Dennis is dead? A dead person can neverpare to me!¡±


    Marie¡¯s left arm was tightly gripped, but she raised her right hand and fiercely pped Noel, causing


    his face to turn to the side.


    A loud pping sound echoed, and Noel was stunned for two seconds, unable to believe that Marie


    had hit him.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    She didn¡¯t know where she got the courage and strength from, but in this quiet, deserted garden, when


    Noel was much stronger than her, she should have given in and shown weakness, escaping sooner.


    But Noel said that Dennis would be a dead person.


    Whether it was to scare her or just a joke, it had gone too far. As for Marie, she couldn¡¯t even bear to


    think about what it would be like without Dennis by her side. Just the thought of it caused her heart-


    wrenching pain.


    Everyone who cursed Dennis like this, shut up!


    No matter the method, whether hitting him, scolding him, or even killing him, as long as it made Noel


    shut up, it was fine.


    So, without giving it much thought, she raised her hand and pped Noel.


    With a p that used all their strength, five finger marks immediately appeared on Noel¡¯s pale face.


    Perhaps he had been a pampered young wealthy man all his life, never having experienced any


    scolding or beatings. That¡¯s why he was so surprised when


    Marie hit him.


    ¡°Marie, do you think I don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡± Noel turned his head and


    looked at Marie coldly.


    A grown man, pped in the face, experienced such humiliation that it was enough to make him burn


    with anger.


    Marie smirked and said, ¡°Noel, I wish you would juste at me directly instead of pretending to be a


    good person here. I¡¯ve never been afraid of being your enemy!¡±


    Noel gripped Marie¡¯s waist and spun her around, pressing her against the


    pir. His grip tightened, causing not only Marie¡¯s arms to ache, but her waist


    as well.


    Get Bogu


    Before Noel could speak, an anxious voice suddenly came from behind,


    ¡°Marie!¡± It was Luca.


    Marie seemed to have seen a savior, as she stuck her head out and shouted,


    ¡°Luca! Save me!¡±


    Noel frowned, Luca was just Marie¡¯s driver after all, he had no right to address


    her by her first name like that.


    Luca rushed over and pulled Noel away with a skillful, albeit not very strong,


    force. Noel felt a pain in his shoulder and let go of Marie.


    Marie gained her freedom and immediately moved behind Luca. Noel frowned


    and looked at Luca, ¡°Move!¡±


    Luca firmly blocked Marie. ¡°Mr. Spence, protecting Marie¡¯s safety is my job.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would hurt her?¡± Noel asked, looking at Luca. The man was tall and handsome,


    appearing to be someone proficient inbat.


    ¡°You can.¡± Without any hesitation, Luca answered Noel.


    In Luca¡¯s single-minded way of thinking, since Marie hated Noel, it meant that Noel must not be a good


    person. And if Noel wasn¡¯t a good person, then they might potentially harm Marie.


    Noel clenched his fist, gritted his teeth, and asked, ¡°What about Dennis?¡±


    Luca shook his head decisively, ¡°No.¡±


    Marie chuckled, and Luca thought it was well-deserved. At least up until now, Dennis hadn¡¯t done


    anything to harm Marie and had even helped her several


    times.


    In Cullen¡¯s words, Dennis practically held Marie in the palm of his hand, protecting her, so of course


    Dennis wouldn¡¯t hurt Marie.


    Get Bon


    Noel became angry, he swung his right fist and fiercely struck Luca¡¯s face.


    However, his fist was firmly caught by Luca, whose palm was in front, urately gripping Noel¡¯s fist.


    Noel was taken aback, but after all, he had trained and had excellent skills. So


    even though Marie had done a lot of exercises, she still couldn¡¯t match his


    strength.


    But he never expected that the sudden punch he threw would be urately


    caught by Luca.


    Moreover, seeing Marie¡¯s nonchnt expression, it seemed that she had


    known all along that Luca wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    Luca slowly loosened his grip, Noel lowered his fist, looked at Luca, and Luca smiled without saying


    anything.


    However, Noel knew that the punch just now had made it very clear ¨C he


    couldn¡¯t beat Luca, and there was no chance of winning.


    Marie nced at Noel disdainfully and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move around carelessly. If


    you get hurt, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Grandpa.¡±


    After speaking, Marie turned around and left the gazebo. Luca followed Marie,


    and they both left together.


    Noel watched as the two figures walked away. Luca didn¡¯t follow behind Marie; instead, he walked


    beside her. They were chatting andughing together, not at all like a noble youngdy and her


    bodyguard who had just met recently. Instead, they seemed more like good friends.


    Marie punched Luca and asked, ¡°Where have you been? Why didn¡¯t youe earlier?¡±


    Luca shrugged, ¡°I went to grab some food, and after going around in circles, I realized you hadn¡¯te


    back, so I came out to look for you.¡±


    Get Borus


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°If you were anyter, Noel would have broken my


    arm.¡±


    Luca grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate you for his


    interruption.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Man, was this the main point?


    Back at the banquet hall, Marie found Iliana and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we were going to look for Luca


    together? Where did you go?¡±


    Iliana pointed at Andres and helplessly spread her hands. ¡°He dragged me to


    dance.¡±


    Marieughed mischievously, ¡°You and Andres? You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± Iliana waved her hand and said, ¡°He was hiding from Nataly, and I was just there


    to help.¡±


    Marie clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t block her either. Nataly is a crazy woman. What if


    she does something to you?¡±


    Ilianaughed, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her, and I can also help you annoy her.¡±


    Marie alsoughed, picked up a small finger food, and brought it to Iliana¡¯s mouth, saying, ¡°Very


    enlightened, rewarding you with a finger food!¡±


    Iliana grabbed some finger food with her mouth and asked unclearly, ¡°What did Luca say? Where did


    the oil paintinge from?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red as she ate finger food and said, ¡°Dennis brought it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ilianaughed as she looked at Marie, not saying anything, just smiling at her with a face that


    seemed to say, ¡°My girl has grown up.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! What are you looking at?¡± Marie covered her face, unable to eat because Iliana was staring at


    her.


    Get Bonus


    Ilianaughed and yfully hit Marie, ¡°Mr. Whitney is quite impressive! He actually managed to make


    you blush!¡±


    Marie buried her head and said helplessly, ¡°I just helped defuse the situation,


    didn¡¯t I¡­¡±


    Iliana said with a grin, ¡°Mr. Whitney is famously uninterested in women in


    New York. Now, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯spletely smitten with you. I don¡¯t care, I


    want to reserve my spot as a bridesmaid!¡±


    Marie pushed Iliana and said, ¡°Nonsense! What bridesmaid!¡±


    Ilianaughed as she dodged, ¡°And godmother! I want to be the godmother!


    I¡¯ll reserve it for Sasha too!¡±


    +


    Marie pulled Iliana close and firmly patted her forehead twice, saying, ¡°When


    you and Andres officially tie the knot, I want to be the bridesmaid!¡±


    Iliana helplessly spread her hands. ¡°Me and Andres? Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are we still waiting for the person from abroad?¡± Marie asked.


    She vaguely heard Iliana mention that she had a man who was like a childhood


    sweetheart, just as Andres liked Nataly. Iliana had been determined to love


    that man for more than a decade, but it never led to anything.


    Iliana forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°I guess so. So for Andres, it¡¯s just that misery lovespany,


    nothing more.¡±


    Marie reached out and hugged Iliana,forting her by patting her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Andres is


    deeply in love with Nataly, and I don¡¯t want you to get


    involved with him!¡±


    Iliana nodded, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Over at Olive¡¯s, in order to please Nataly, she specifically booked a flight to France for Nataly and


    encouraged her to go to France to find Dennis.


    Get Bonus


    Glorious


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nataly was a bit hesitant to go. Last time she had stolen the keys to Glorious


    Estate, Dennis didn¡¯t say much, but he decisively changed the locks for


    Glorious Estate and firmly rejected Nataly¡¯s desired coboration. He even


    called the Carmen family to inform them that it was time for Nataly to return to Ennd to get married


    and have children.


    This man clearly showed his attitude, wanting to push her far away, preferably throwing her directly to


    Ennd, never to be seen again.


    All of this happened because she went to Glorious Estate and confronted


    Marie.


    This time, she didn¡¯t know if her secretly going to France and disturbing Dennis¡¯ work would make him


    angry enough to send her directly to Ennd.


    Nataly took the ne ticket, and in Olive¡¯s eyes, she was the candidate to be Dennis¡¯s future wife. She


    didn¡¯t want to lose such a dignity.


    But whether she went or not was her own business. Even if she didn¡¯t go, Olive


    wouldn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The banquet finally ended at eleven o¡¯clock.


    Iliana hade with Andres, so naturally, Andres took Iliana back home.


    Marie returned to her room, kicked off her high heels, removed her makeup, and took a bath. After


    the next morning.


    Originally, it was just a momentary impulse to go against Noel, but when she recalled Noel¡¯s words


    about Dennis bing a dead person, she suddenly felt very uneasy. Marie turned over and thought,


    it¡¯s better to go and check on


    him.


    It seemed that only after seeing Dennis, their heart could finally be at ease.


    She remembered thest shootout at Witton Manor. After all, Dennis was still a member of the King


    Organization, not just a simple businessman. He was always surrounded by dangers.


    The more Marie thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She tossed and turned all night, and it


    wasn¡¯t until the early hours of the morning that she finally fell into a dazed sleep.


    The sky had just begun to brighten when Marie woke up again. She nced at the time, got out of bed,


    and washed her face. Without packing anything, she grabbed her identification and headed straight for


    the airport.


    She briefly exined the situation to Luca and asked him to tell Asher not to worry. She also informed


    my assistant about her recent business trip to France and asked them to take good care of Sasha and


    the others. Then, she boarded the ne.


    It wasn¡¯t until the nended in Paris that Marie realized, in a moment of impulsiveness, she had


    really traveled to France on a flight thatsted more


    than ten hours.


    Get Bogos


    After leaving the airport, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Marie took a taxi


    straight to Dennis¡¯ hotel. She quickly went up the elevator and stood at the


    door, pressing the doorbell. A minuteter, the door opened.


    Dennis was wrapped in a bathrobe, his hair slightly messy, and his face looked bewildered. It was clear


    that he hadn¡¯t fully woken up yet. He seemed less


    aloof and serious than usual, and a bit more adorable.


    Dennis looked at the girl outside the door, who was wearing a simple white T-shirt and shorts, sporting


    sneakers, her hair tied in a ponytail, and her face bare. Apart from some dark circles under her eyes,


    everything was fine.


    Alright, some things seemed unreal.


    It was like a dream; the person he wanted to see was standing outside the door, smiling at him.


    Marie chuckled, ¡°Dennis, if you don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll just go back.¡±


    Dennis pulled Marie into the hotel and closed the door with a ¡°bang.¡±


    He pulled Marie straight back to the bedroom. Marie was dragged in, muttering, ¡°Dennis, what time is


    it? You¡­¡±


    Marie¡¯s lips were covered by a warm touch, and a familiar refreshing scent.


    filled her nostrils. Her legs went weak, and she fell onto the bed.


    Dennis seemed to have melted all the longing from the past few days into this kiss, tenderly entwining


    and intoxicated.


    Marie was forced to close her eyes, and all the uneasiness, all the worries, and all the tension in her


    mind disappeared, making her feel calm and wanting to fall asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until the man¡¯s heavy breathing sounded in her ear that Marie


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    opened her eyes. Dennis buried his face in her neck, took a few deep breaths,


    and then rolled onto the bed.


    Get Bo


    He pulled Marie close, firmly holding her in his embrace, his hand wrapped


    around her waist, not moving an inch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marie asked, her head resting on Dennis¡¯s chest, her voice.


    muffled.


    ¡°Sleeping, not fully awake yet,¡± Dennis¡¯s hoarse voice came through.


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°What time is it now¡­¡±


    Dennis hugged her arm tightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep a little longer, I¡¯m really


    tired.¡±


    The dark circles under his eyes were quite noticeable, as if he had stayed up all night. Marie, feeling


    helpless, turned around and leaned against Dennis¡¯s chest, closing her eyes.


    Last night, she had trouble sleeping, tossing and turning. This morning, she got up early to go to the


    airport. She didn¡¯t get much rest during the ten-plus hours on the ne. Now that she saw Dennis and


    smelled his familiar scent, she suddenly felt at ease and was actually a bit sleepy.


    Not long after, Marie fell asleep in Dennis¡¯ arms.


    When she woke up again, it was already eight o¡¯clock the next morning, and she waspletely


    awakened by hunger.


    Yesterday, she didn¡¯t eat much on the ne, so when she arrived at the hotel, she went straight to


    sleep. Now, her stomach is growling because I¡¯m hungry.


    Marie turned over and reached out, but there was no one on the bed. She rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    The room still had heavy curtains drawn, making it feel like the middle of the night.


    Marie sat up, her eyes not fully open yet, when the bedroom door was pushed open. A tall man


    approached and pecked her on the lips, asking, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Get Borus


    Marie pushed Dennis¡¯s erged handsome face away, covered her mouth as she yawned, and


    nodded, ¡°I barely woke up, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m hungry too,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie had just sat up when she was pushed back down onto the bed, her mouth


    kissed numb. Helplessly, she pushed Dennis away and said, ¡°I¡¯m really


    hungry.¡±


    The man¡¯s lowughter came through, ¡°Littlezy pig.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Seth was feeling irritated and pushed her away, ¡°Please tell Mr. Terry that I have work to do and we can


    go for dinner next time.¡±


    After speaking, Seth turned around and headed to the parking lot, leaving Wren alone, standing by the


    roadside.


    Wren clenched her teeth, staring at Seth¡¯s retreating figure. How could this


    man be so heartless?


    She did her best to treat him well and brought tremendous help to his career. However, after Seth got


    engaged to her, he no longer had any intention of


    taking their rtionship further.


    His mind was filled with thoughts of that Rose, an assassin with blood-stained hands, and a shady spy.


    In terms of family background and appearance, Rose couldn¡¯tpare to


    Wren at all. However, Seth just couldn¡¯t see Wren¡¯s presence!


    Wasn¡¯t it because Rose and Seth grew up together?


    So she killed Rose, threw her body in the Brussels to be devoured by wolves,


    and Seth would never have imagined that the Ace Killer of Rodger Group would


    die in the wilderness of Brussels.


    As time went by, he would forget about Rose.


    The taxi arrived at the hotel, and Marie got out of the car. Her foot gave way,


    and she stumbled at the hotel entrance.


    The hotel bellboy immediately ran over to help her and asked in French, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Marie shook her head, walked into the hotel lobby, and sat on a couch in the


    lounge area for ten minutes before she recovered.


    Get Boris


    She didn¡¯t expect that just by going out for a stroll, she would run into Seth


    and Wren.


    She never expected that Seth could recognize her just by seeing her back.


    It was so close. If Marie had gotten into the taxi just a momentter, Seth. would have been able to


    catch her and see her face, which was identical to


    Rose¡¯s.


    It was still too early, she couldn¡¯t see Seth, nor could she see Wren. She had no bargaining chips to


    confront Wren.


    Ten minutester, Marie got up, rubbed her face, and entered the elevator. As soon as she arrived at


    the door of her room, before she could even knock, the door suddenly opened.


    Marie was taken aback, and so was Dennis, who opened the door. His face looked terrible, and he


    said, ¡°Marie?¡±


    Marie was a bit confused and nodded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dennis pulled her in and hugged her, saying, ¡°Where have you been? Your phone has been off, and if I


    couldn¡¯t see you, I was going to ask yton to send someone to find you!¡±


    Marie stood up straight, stuck out her tongue, and said, ¡°My phone broke, and I haven¡¯t had a chance


    to buy a new one yet.¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, said, ¡°You should have told me earlier that it was broken.¡±


    He pulled Marie to go out, but Marie stood still and asked cautiously, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, and I¡¯ll buy you a new phone while we¡¯re at it,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie immediately shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯m tired and want to eat in the room.¡±


    Dennis nced at his watch and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have the hotel bring it


    up.¡±


    Marie nodded and went back to her room to take a shower. She didn¡¯t want to


    go out anymore, just in case she ran into Seth and Wren again. She might not


    be so lucky next time.


    Marie had been shopping for quite some time and was indeed both tired and


    hungry. The hotel brought her a steak, which Marie ate everything.


    In the afternoon, Marie stayed in the hotel watching TV, while Dennis sat on


    the couch working.


    Dennis indeed came to France to handle thepany¡¯s affairs, and it didn¡¯t


    involve anyone from King Organization. In the past few days, yton hadn¡¯t


    So Marie treated it as a vacation,fortably staying in a hotel for a few days,


    waiting for Dennis to finish his work, and then returning to New York with


    him.


    The nended at New York¡¯s airport, and Cullen and Dennis went directly to


    Whitney Group. Luca picked up Marie and took her back to the Spence


    mansion.


    As soon as they returned, before even entering the living room, a strong scent


    of traditional medicine filled the air. Marie wrinkled her brow, walked in, and


    saw Edward. She asked, ¡°Edward, who is making traditional medicine?¡±


    Edward nodded worriedly and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re finally back. Old Mr. Spence has been sick,


    and he¡¯s been talking about you these past few days!¡±


    ¡°Is Grandpa sick?¡± Marie was stunned. These past few days, she hadn¡¯t bought a new phone and had


    just been eating and sleeping at the hotel, thinking that there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. She


    thought she could get a new phone when she returned, but she never expected Asher to be sick.


    Get Bo


    While speaking, Marie walked towards Asher¡¯s room, asking as she went, ¡°What happened to


    Grandpa? Is his illness serious?¡±


    ¡°Banquet fell ill the day after the event, and the doctor came to the house to


    check on him. The doctor said it was due to overexertion and a weak body, so


    he prescribed several traditional medicine remedies to help him recover,¡±


    Edward said.


    Marie pushed open the door, and a strong scent of traditional medicine hit her nose, making it difficult


    for her to keep her eyes open for a moment.


    She walked up to Asher¡¯s bed, and Asher was asleep, looking a bit thinner and


    not as radiant as before.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence took the medicine, so his sleep should be better,¡± Edward


    said.


    Marie nodded, ¡°Edward, go ahead and get busy. I¡¯ll wait here for Grandpa to


    wake up.¡±


    Edward nodded, lightened his footsteps, and walked out, closing the door


    behind him.


    Marie sat on the couch in Asher¡¯s room, flipping through a magazine, waiting


    for Asher to wake up.


    Suddenly, a burst of noise erupted outside. Marie frowned, walked out, and


    closed the door to take a look.


    Olive stood at the door, her voice shrill, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa? Why won¡¯t you let me see him if he¡¯s sick?


    I¡¯m his own granddaughter! I should be the one taking


    care of him when he¡¯s ill!¡±


    Edward said with difficulty, ¡°Ms. Olive, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want you to see Old Mr. Spence, it¡¯s just


    that he has been having trouble sleepingtely and has instructed us not to disturb him unless it¡¯s


    important.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Even if Grandpa was sick, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t see me!


    I want to see Grandpa!¡± Olive shouted.


    Get Bogus


    Marie walked out with a frown and said, ¡°Edward, go check on Grandpa.¡±


    Edward looked at Marie with some concern, ¡°Ms. Marie, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, go check on Grandpa,¡± Marie said.


    Edward nodded and walked back to the mansion.


    Olive sneered and said, ¡°Hmph! I knew it! Edward, that old codger, was acting in collusion with you to


    separate Grandpa from us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we were acting in collusion, not letting you see Grandpa. What can you do about it?¡± Marie


    crossed her arms and stood in the doorway, blocking Olive.


    ¡°Get out of the way! I want to see Grandpa!¡± Olive rushed over, trying to push Marie aside. Marie


    pushed her back, causing Olive to step back two steps. Unable to maintain her bnce in high heels,


    Olive fell to the floor.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Olive fell painfully and, standing up angrily, cursed, ¡°Marie Spence! Can¡¯t you understand human


    <pnguage? Get away from me! I want to see Grandpa!¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Marie looked at her coldly, ¡°Olive, it¡¯s you who can¡¯t understand humannguage. Didn¡¯t you hear


    Edward say that Grandpa didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. by others? What were you trying to do by barging


    in so recklessly? Prove your filial piety?¡±


    ¡°My filial piety doesn¡¯t need proof! I¡¯m just worried about Grandpa!¡± Olive


    shouted.


    Marie sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t need proof, then don¡¯t make a fuss here. If you¡¯re worried that Grandpa¡¯s


    poor health means his time is near, and that I¡¯ll take the opportunity to grab his shares, then there¡¯s no


    need for that either.


    Firstly, Grandpa was just recuperating and didn¡¯t have any serious illness. Secondly, taking away your


    shares was bound to happen sooner orter, and it


    had nothing to do with Grandpa¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°Marie Spence! You¡­¡± Olive was left speechless by the ridicule.


    She originally came over to check on Asher¡¯s health, but Edward adamantly refused to let her in. She


    only heard from the housekeeper that Asher was not seriously ill, just constantlycking energy.


    She was worried that if Asher had an ident and left unexpectedly, and only Marie was by his side,


    wouldn¡¯t Marie use her proximity to the powerful to obtain favor and take away those shares?


    She was about to speak when Edward came out and said to Marie, ¡°Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence has


    woken up and asked for you toe in.¡±


    Marie nodded, and Olive asked, ¡°What about me? What about me?¡±


    Edwardughed and said, ¡°Ms. Olive, Old Mr. Spence didn¡¯t say he wanted to see you.¡±


    Before Olive had a chance to speak, Marie said, ¡°In that case, Edward, please cl¨°se the door and let


    the unrted person leave, so as not to disturb


    Grandpa¡¯s rest.¡±


    Edward nodded, closed the door, and followed Marie. Olive was left outside, stomped her foot, and


    knocked on the door a few times, but received no


    response. With no other choice, she had to leave.


    Marie walked into the room and saw Asher already sitting up in bed, taking his medicine. She smiled


    and approached him, asking, ¡°Grandpa, are you awake? How are you feeling?¡±


    Asher also smiled and said, ¡°You still remember toe back and see how I¡¯m doing? I thought you


    were going to live in France!¡±


    Marie chuckled and said, ¡°Not at all, you¡¯re always talking nonsense!¡±


    Asher was drinking the medicine and didn¡¯t pay attention to her. Marie asked, ¡°Grandpa, how are you


    feeling? Should I ask Gavin toe over and take a


    look?¡±


    Asher shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m just getting old. I


    was tired from the two days of the birthday party. It¡¯s not a big deal, no need


    to bother Gavin.¡±


    ¡°It was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have taken you on airnes back and forth, causing you to be tired,¡± Marie


    said with her head down.


    Asher had gotten older and, unlike young people, the quick dinner journeybined with the banquet


    the next day was too much for his body to handle.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? I had a great time!¡± Asherforted


    her with a smile.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have Gavin take a look, I don¡¯t trust other


    doctors.¡±


    Asher couldn¡¯t argue with him, so he agreed. Marie went to the living room to call Gavin, asking him to


    agreed.


    Get Hors


    Marie went back to the room and apanied Asher while he finished his


    medicine. She then brought him the oatmeal she had cooked in the kitchen


    and let him take a few sips before Gavin arrived.


    As soon as he entered, Gavin briefly greeted Marie and sat down, asking, ¡°Old Mr. Spence, what¡¯s


    bothering you?¡±


    Asher waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just feel weak. It¡¯s just that Marie


    made too much of a fuss.¡±


    Gavin opened the medicine box and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not making too much of a fuss, Marie is just


    being filial to you.¡±


    Gavin checked Asher, put away the medical kit, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just exhaustion. Rest a


    bit and take some traditional medicine to recuperate, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Asher looked at Marie proudly, ¡°See! I told you everything would be fine,


    didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right!¡±


    Marie took Gavin to the door and asked, ¡°Gavin, tell me the truth, was Grandpa really tired?¡±


    Gavin nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s really nothing wrong. I¡¯m just


    tired. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m getting older, so I need to pay more attention to my health in the next couple of


    years.¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gavinughed, went out and got in the car, preparing to leave. Suddenly, he rolled down the window


    and asked, ¡°How are Iliana and Andres doing?¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°Iliana and Andres?¡±


    Gavin nodded, ¡°Yeah! I think those two may have a little something going on!


    Iliana is way better than that woman Nataly!¡±


    Get Bos


    Marie pouted, ¡°Can you notpare Iliana and Nataly? Lowering the


    standards¡­¡±


    Gavinughed, ¡°Alright, alright, but Marie, Dennis really cares about you. Nataly was just a fool that


    one time, and Dennis already considered having the Carmen family take her back to Ennd!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Marie knew it, she felt delighted inside, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gavin knocked on the ss and said, ¡°Honestly, Iliana is really great. If there¡¯s a chance, could we try


    to set her up with Andres?¡±


    Marie firmly shook her head, ¡°No way! Andres waspletely devoted to


    Nataly, I would never throw Iliana to the wolves!¡±


    Gavin said helplessly, ¡°Andres is such a fool when ites to emotions. I


    don¡¯t think he really liked Nataly that much; he¡¯s just been holding on to this unrequited love for all


    these years!¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°That won¡¯t work either, he has an unforgettable lover in his heart, so it¡¯s


    impossible! Besides, Iliana has a childhood sweetheart, and


    she¡¯s not interested in Andres at all.¡±


    Upon hearing that Iliana had found someone she fancied, Gavin shook his head in disappointment,


    ¡°Ah! It seems Andres is destined to live as a bachelor


    for the rest of his life!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Gavin drove away, while Marie went back to watch Asher finish eating. She


    helped Edward clean up a bit, and then apanied Asher in conversation until he became tired and


    fell asleep. Only then did Marie return to her room.


    This went on for almost a week, and it was only then that Asher gradually regained his energy and was


    able to go for a stroll in the garden.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Marie slept until noon, had lunch at home, and then went to Maris


    Entertainment.


    Today was the first day of broadcasting for the TV series The Autumn Tragedy. A while ago, Darwin


    and Sasha had sessfully wrapped up filming. After a


    round of promotion, the show officially aired today.


    Upon the broadcast of The Autumn Tragedy, the viewership ratings


    continuously changed with the overall trend, and it quickly and unsurprisingly


    broke the viewing records.


    Darwin and Sasha once again sessfully portrayed two roles, bringing the


    roles from the book to life.


    The TV series had just aired and immediately became a trending topic. Darwin and Sasha¡¯s Twitter


    was blowing up with activity.


    [Sasha really was the genuine Sierra!]


    [What a phenomenal girl!]


    [Looking forward to Sierra brutally abusing Cassius! Make them all cry!)


    [Sasha really was a representative of the rising young stars who were


    beautiful, kind, and had great acting skills!]


    Sasha¡¯s Twitterments were quite normal, full of praise and admiration for Sasha¡¯s appearance and


    acting skills.


    Darwin¡¯s Twitterments were rather strange, generally following this pattern.


    Fan 1 wrote, [Ahh! Darwin, why were you so handsome?]


    Darwin replied, [Born handsome.]


    Fan 2mented, [Sierra doesn¡¯t want you! Be with me instead! I have tons of


    Get Borot


    personality! I don¡¯t have any deep grudges or hatred towards you!)


    Darwin replied, [Let me think about it.]


    Fan 3 posted, [Darwin¡¯s acting skills have really improvedtely! And it¡¯s all been in coboration with


    Sasha. Could it be that working with Sasha makes. your acting more natural?]


    Darwin replied, [My acting skills have always been good.]


    Marie was speechless, as Darwin had interacted with fans on Twitter more


    than once. He would respond to the topments from the first few dozen


    fans.


    Marie didn¡¯t know where he found so much time and energy to browse


    Twitter, especially since it was apany matter. Zane and Sasha were busy


    every day, barely having time to catch their breath, while Darwin always


    seemed to have some leisure time.


    Marie once told Darwin to maintain a sense of mystery and not interact with


    fans so frequently, as he was a popr idol and shouldn¡¯t follow the jokester


    path.


    However, Darwin agreed today and replied again tomorrow. He told Marie that


    he was too bored and had to reply. So, Marie thought that he might really be


    more suitable for theedian career path¡­


    The broadcast of The Autumn Tragedy not only brought fame to Sasha and


    Darwin, solidifying their status as A-list celebrities, but also led to Sabrina finding fame.


    She portrayed Tiffany, who, despite causing a lot of trouble for Cassius and Sierra¡¯s rtionship in the


    beginning, ultimately died for Cassius,


    sessfully creating an extremely devoted character. Her skilled acting,bined with her sweet


    appearance, gained her many fans and led to better


    opportunities.


    Get Boys


    After the sessful broadcast of The Autumn Tragedy, Marie gave Darwin and Sasha a two-week


    vacation to rest for a while, as they had a movie shoot.


    This time, Marie chose a script for Darwin called The Pianist. The story took ce during wartime, and


    the character¡¯s name was Jansen Ferris. He joined the army due to his family¡¯s decline, but he looked


    down on the slumdogs.


    from the countryside. Others also disapproved of his arrogance.


    He had always been a rascal, just getting by, selfish and self-serving, only caring about his own safety.


    During battles, he would always hide in the back, never fitting in with hisrades.


    It was not until one operation, whenrade tried to let him retreat first, that he ended up dying right in


    front of Jansen due to a slight misstep. He was gued by nightmares every night and tormented by


    guilt, unable to sleep. It was then that he gradually realized how terrifying war was and how fragile his


    When an infiltration operation called ¡°Musical¡± wasunched, someone was needed to pose as a


    pianist to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s ranks, steal confidential information, and sessfully thwart the


    enemy¡¯s ns. They volunteered for


    the mission.


    After experiencing ridicule, denial, rejection, and countless instances of perseverance, he was chosen


    to be an infiltrator. He sessfullypleted the mission, but his identity was exposed. In order


    to buy time, he did not retreat and was ultimately shot and killed during Musical.


    Marie chose this script because Jansen¡¯s role waspletely opposite to Darwin¡¯s personality or


    persona.


    Darwin¡¯s persona for the audience and fans had always been that of a popr idol, handsome and


    cool. This greatly limited his development potential, causing many screenwriters and directors to feel


    that Darwin could only y


    the role of a scion or only appear in idol dramas.


    The role of Jansen was that of a young soldier, not requiring handsomeness or coolness. What was


    needed was determination, strength, and selfless devotion


    to a greater cause.


    These were very unfamiliar to Darwin, and even more so for Darwin¡¯s fans and


    audience.


    If Darwin could sessfully portray this role, it would be a huge surprise for


    both the audience and fans, and it would also be very helpful for his future


    career.


    Marie finalized the script directly with the producer and practically dragged Darwin to the studio for a


    makeup test, asking him to join the production


    team.


    Darwin, wearing a somewhat worn military uniform, still couldn¡¯t hide the proud and handsome look on


    his face. Even after putting on makeup and getting dressed in costume, he still had the appearance of


    a popr idol.


    Marie felt helpless, as she had known this situation would arise. Now, she


    could only take it one step at a time.


    Darwin was thrown into the production team, warned not to cause trouble,


    and then Marie went to find Sasha.


    This time, Marie chose a script for Sasha called The Earthquake. It told the story of Amelie Lansing, a


    female university student who was assigned to volunteer in the disaster area for post-earthquake


    reconstruction after the Northridge region experienced a major earthquake.


    1.


    From a young age, Amelie had lived a life of luxury and was very reluctant to participate in this


    volunteer activity. She had been going through the motions, but as the local disaster victims repeatedly


    expressed their gratitude to her, she gradually saw the beauty of human nature. In the end, she chose


    to stay in Northridge for two years as a teacher, getting involved in education work.


    Marie chose this script entirely because she wanted to take advantage of


    Sasha¡¯s current poprity and participate in a socially meaningful film that could resonate with more


    positive energy and make it easier to win awards at


    the end of the year.


    Sasha needed awards and trophies to increase her value and poprity, which


    would be beneficial for her future development.


    To put it inly, films like this nowadays easily won some awards.


    Marie had already discussed with the producer beforehand, and today she was


    going to bring Sasha to sign the contract.


    Luca drove the two of them to the productionpany. Marie led Sasha to push the door open and


    enter. The person in charge of the production was William Lindsey, who was also a somewhat famous


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    boss.


    William was already sitting in the conference room waiting. When he saw Mariee in, he stood up


    and shook hands with her, ¡°Ms. Spence, I¡¯ve heard


    so much about you.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Mr. Lindsey, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    William looked at Sasha again and smiled brightly, ¡°Ms. Sasha, I¡¯ve heard so


    much about you!¡±


    Sasha nodded with a smile and sat down with Marie.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, William showed no intention of signing the contract. Sasha


    nced at Marie, as if to ask, ¡°Will he sign it or not?¡±


    Marie also became a bit anxious. They had agreed on signing the contract, but what did it mean that it


    still hadn¡¯t been brought up?


    ¡°Mr. Lindsey, our main purpose foring today is¡­¡± Marie was about to bring up the matter of the


    contract.


    William interrupted her, smiling and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, please be patient, let¡¯s wait for everyone to


    arrive before we start.¡±


    Get Bogus


    Marie furrowed her brow. Wait for everyone to gather? Maris Entertainment had everyone present


    anyway, so who was missing from the production side?


    Marie and Sasha sat in their seats, having had two cups of coffee. Fifteen minutester, the door to the


    meeting room opened again, and a gentle voice like that of an oriole came through, ¡°Mr. Lindsey, sorry


    to have kept you


    waiting!¡±


    Marie frowned and turned around, the person who was almost half an hour


    <pte was Olive!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Olive wore a well-fitted suit, exuding the elegance of a mature woman, revealing her sexiness and


    beauty. Behind her followed Shirley, who wore a white long dress, looking angelic and stunningly


    beautiful.


    William immediately stood up, walked over, and hugged Olive, ¡°Olive! You finally made it! Such a big


    swagger!¡±


    Olive covered her mouth andughed, ¡°Mr. Lindsey, don¡¯t tease me, where did I get any swagger


    from?¡±


    Shirley approached and gently shook hands with William, ¡°Mr. Lindsey, nice to meet you.¡±


    William also smiled and shook hands with her. The group greeted each other warmly, as if they couldn¡¯t


    see Marie and Sasha at all,pletely ignoring the


    two of them.


    The secretary brought the contract and ced it in front of them. Marie flipped through the contract,


    turned to William, and asked, ¡°What does this mean, Mr. Lindsey?¡±


    William smiled at Marie and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence, what do you mean by ¡®you¡¯?¡±


    Marie flipped open the contract, pointed to the first page, tapped her finger on the table, making a


    muffled knocking sound, and asked, ¡°What does it mean. that Sasha ys the second female lead?¡±


    William hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and Olive, sitting across from Marie,ughed and said, ¡°Marie, can¡¯t you


    read? The contract says ¡®second female lead,¡¯ which means exactly what it says.¡±


    Marie smiled and looked up at Shirley across from her, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the female lead role


    of Amelie Lansing is for Ms. Raleign, right?¡±


    Shirley looked at Olive without speaking,pletely following Olive¡¯s lead at


    that moment.


    Get Bonds


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olive opened her contract, turned it around, and handed it to Marie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s written in ck and


    white, you can see for yourself.¡±


    On the first page, it clearly stated that Shirley yed the female lead, Amelie Lansing!


    Marie mmed the contract on the table with a whack and looked at William, her eyes cold and fierce.


    ¡°Mr. Lindsey, are you joking with me? You said Sasha would y the leading role in this movie, and


    now it¡¯s changed to Shirley?¡±


    William rubbed his hands awkwardly and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you might have misunderstood. I never


    confirmed that Sasha would y the leading role. Maybe the staff conveyed the message incorrectly? I


    apologize for any confusion.¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Mr. Lindsey, do you think I¡¯m a child? We¡¯re both


    businesspeople, so let¡¯s be straightforward. What price did Olive offer you that made you so decisively


    choose Shirley?¡±


    William felt a bit embarrassed and nced at Olive. Olive immediately said, ¡°Marie, we got our roles


    based on our abilities. It¡¯s pointless for you to pester endlessly like this!¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°How could it be ¡®pester endlessly¡¯? I also want to learn from


    you how to snatch roles from others. After all,st time Shirley¡¯s tax evasion


    scandal was well-known, yet you were able to convince Mr. Lindsey to let her


    y the leading role in the movie. I wonder what methods you used?¡±


    ¡°Marie Spence! What do you mean? What can I do?¡± Olive said, a bit frustrated and upset.


    Marie smiled and raised her eyebrows at Olive, ¡°Olive, why are you so agitated? You didn¡¯t really use


    any shady methods, did you?¡±


    After pausing for two seconds, Marie smacked her lips and said, ¡°Really?


    Weren¡¯t


    you always hoping to marry into a New York noble family? I thought you were always very careful to


    keep your hands clean.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Olive had already stood up, her hands on the table, leaning forward, looking like she was


    about to fight with Marie.


    ¡°Olive, don¡¯t get worked up, I was just saying it casually,¡± Marie waved her hand, exchanged nces


    with Sasha, and they bothughed knowingly.


    ¡°Olive, sit down, sit down, don¡¯t get upset,¡± William said,forting Olive as


    he pulled her to sit.


    Olive took a few deep breaths and then sat down.


    Olive was so worked up because Marie had hit the nail on the head.


    She and William were university ssmates. Back then, William had already


    shown interest in her, but Olive had always been nonchnt, leading him on.


    It wasn¡¯t until these recent years, when William had be sessful in his


    career and established a firm foothold in New York¡¯s high society, that Olive gradually warmed up to


    him.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years that she was no longer an inexperienced


    little girl. This time, she simply went out with William a few times, and he waspletely won over by


    her. He gave her the


    endorsement for an international cosmetics brand and also gave the role to


    Shirley.


    William gently patted Olive¡¯s back, feeling sorry for her, and sat back down in his seat. He looked at


    Marie with some displeasure and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, this is where you¡¯re wrong. Olive is your sister


    after all, how could you speak to her


    like that?¡±


    Before Marie could speak, Sashaughed and said, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Lindsey, in what capacity are you


    lecturing my boss? As a coborator? You might not be able to achieve this coboration anymore. If


    it¡¯s as Olive¡¯s boyfriend, you should be just like me, quiet and well-behaved. The Spence family¡¯s affairs


    can be handled by themselves.¡±


    Normally, Sasha would never say anything to offend a producer or director due


    Get Bonus


    to their cautious nature. However, this time, Sasha knew that the


    coboration was doomed because of Marie¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Sasha, what are you saying?¡± As soon as Shirley saw Sasha speak, she


    immediately spoke up in support of Olive.


    Marie¡¯s gaze was sharp as a knife as she looked at Shirley, ¡°Did Sasha say anything wrong? Or do I


    need to spell it out to you? The Spence family¡¯s affairs are none of your business!¡±


    Shirley looked at Marie with fear in her eyes, shrank her neck, and didn¡¯t dare


    to speak.


    Olive gave Marie an impatient nce and said, ¡°Now Mr. Lindsey¡¯s intentions.


    are clear. Either sign and let Sasha y the second female lead, supporting


    Shirley, or don¡¯t sign and give us the script.¡±


    Marie held the contract, flipped through it, and a hint of a helpless smile


    appeared on her face.


    Olive sneered, Why pretend to be tough? In the end, you¡¯ll still sign, right? Otherwise, everything will go


    to her, and what will Sasha film in the second half of the year?


    As long as Sasha yed a support role for Shirley, Shirley could make a


    discuss at that time.


    Marie picked up the contract, turned it sideways, and with a ¡°rip¡± sound, tore


    it in half. Then, under the astonished gazes of William and the others, she


    effortlessly shredded the contract into pieces.


    Marie stood up, waved her hand, and the fragments all fell onto the brown-ck conference table.


    Some evennded directly on Olive¡¯s face.


    Marie sneered, ¡°Shameless! What makes you qualified to have Sasha y a


    support role for you?¡±


    Get Bogus


    ¡°Marie Spence! You¡­¡± Olive wiped the debris off her face and head, just about


    to get angry.


    Marie looked at her coldly, ¡°Olive Spence, do you really think I care about this kind of thing? If you like


    picking up what I don¡¯t want, go ahead and take it. I hope you can promote Shirley, otherwise your


    studio should close down for good!¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Marie pulled Sasha up, turned around, and left the conference room. When they reached the door, she


    suddenly seemed to remember something and turned back to William, saying, ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr.


    Lindsey, before you wholeheartedly help out, I suggest you find out how many boyfriends Olive


    has.¡±


    Olive red at Marie, but before she could scold her, Marie mmed the door and left with her head


    held high.


    Olive looked at William with a wronged expression and said, ¡°Did you see how


    she bullied me? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I? She¡¯s like this even in front of you,


    and she¡¯s even more arrogant at home!¡±


    William held Olive in his arms and whispered soothingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll give you all the good


    resources in the future. With my help, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of not being able to handle a little girl


    like her.¡±


    Olive twisted her waist and said coquettishly, ¡°You don¡¯t really believe her


    words of sowing discord, do you?¡±


    William affectionately pinched her face and said, ¡°How could that be? I believe


    in you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so great!¡± Olive enthusiastically hugged William and kissed him on


    the cheek.


    Shirley alsoughed and said, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely perform well and absolutely won¡¯t


    embarrass you!¡±


    Olive looked at Shirley with relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to suppress Marie!¡±


    This time, they stole Marie¡¯s script, and Sasha didn¡¯t have many good resources for the second half of


    the year. By the end of the year, no one could steal the limelight from the two of them!


    Get Bonds


    Marie and Sasha went downstairs, returned to the car, and only then did Marie


    angrily kick the seat, cursing, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Sasha pulled her gently and advised, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore, it¡¯s not


    worth it.¡¯


    Marie, annoyed, scratched her head and said, ¡°I should have investigated


    William thoroughly, then I wouldn¡¯t have lost this coboration!¡±


    Sasha hugged her and said, ¡°How could you be med for this? Who could have thought that Olive


    and William were having a ndestine rtionship?¡±


    ¡°But the script was lost, it could affect your career!¡±


    Marie was very angry because she felt that her negligence would hinder


    Sasha¡¯s development.


    Sashaughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, just consider it a vacation for me. If


    necessary, I can always film another TV series. There are quite a few actresses


    who film multiple TV series in a year, and I¡¯ve only done one this year.¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and think of a solution.¡±


    She didn¡¯t let Sasha rush to film TV series because shooting more than one


    show simultaneously would greatly affect an actor¡¯s performance and


    condition. Marie hoped that Sasha¡¯s work would focus on quality rather than


    quantity.


    Sasha already had arge number of fans in the TV series industry and


    urgently needed a movie to break into the big screen market.


    After dropping Sasha off at the condominium, Marie returned to Glorious Estate and settled on the


    couch, flipping through the scripts that producers


    had sent over upon hearing that Sasha was nning to make a movie.


    Marie had flipped through many times, and she thought that The Earthquake


    was the best and most suitable for Sasha.


    Get Boros


    I went through these scripts again, but the result was still the same ¨C I couldn¡¯t find a single one that


    caught my eye.


    The doorbell rang, and Marie opened the door with a worried frown. Dennis walked in, changed his


    shoes, ruffled her hair, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look unhappy.¡±


    Marie threw herself onto the couch and said, ¡°The script I negotiated for Sasha was stolen by Olive.¡±


    Dennis sat on the couch, pulling her into his arms, and asked, ¡°How did you get robbed? Weren¡¯t you


    supposed to sign a contract today?¡±


    Marie pouted, ¡°Olive must have used the casting couch, getting William head over heels for her. I could


    never do something like that.¡±


    Dennis gave Marie a punishing pinch on her waist and said, ¡°What nonsense!


    I¡¯ll see who dares to touch you!¡±


    Marie rubbed her waist and said with a sad face, ¡°I finally chose a script after so much effort and


    negotiating for so long, but now the coboration has


    fallen through. Where am I going to find a new script?¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry anymore, let¡¯s eat first,¡± Dennis said as he pulled her up


    and took her to the dining hall for a meal.


    Marie was slowly eating her pasta, taking small bites. Dennis served her


    various dishes, and she absentmindedly put them in her mouth, seemingly lost in thought.


    Dennis, feeling helpless, called out to her, ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie was still daydreaming and didn¡¯t react.


    Dennis put down his fork and tapped his fingers on the table, ¡°Marie!¡±


    Marie snapped back to attention, ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±


    Get Bogus


    ¡°Eat well,¡± Dennis pointed at her bowl, Marie¡¯s food had already been thrown


    out.


    Marie awkwardly took two tissues and wiped her face, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯m so worried!¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, and I¡¯ll think of a solution for you.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°You¡¯re not going to spend money on buying me a script again, are you?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not a script I bought with a lot of money. Do you want it?¡±


    Marie bit her fork, furrowed her brow, and said hesitantly, ¡°Quality is quite important, I want Sasha to


    win an award.¡±


    ¡°Um, I know, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    She knew that Dennis, when involved, would never let her down.


    ¡°First, eat,¡± Dennis pointed at her bowl.


    Marie immediately lowered her head and dug in, now she just wanted to finish. eating quickly and then


    see how Dennis was going to handle this situation.


    After eating, Marie looked at Dennis with bright eyes, wishing he could present her with a perfect script


    right away. If he did, she would definitely praise and adore him.


    Dennis pinched her face, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow, go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me now! I want to know right now!¡± Marie said gently, with a hint of yfulness in her tone.


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°No, go to sleep first.¡±


    Marie tried persuading for a long time, but it was no use, so she could only go back to her room to take


    a bath and sleep.


    But her mind was filled with thoughts about the script, as well as the smug expressions on Olive and


    Shirley¡¯s faces in William¡¯s conference room today.


    Marie tossed and turned, but just couldn¡¯t fall asleep. It was midnight, and she still hadn¡¯t slept. With


    dark circles under her eyes, she went to the living room. to get a drink of water and saw that the light in


    Dennis¡¯s study was still on.


    Marie walked over, pushed open the door, and saw Dennis busy with something on theputer.


    When he saw here in, he stood up and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to sleep yet?¡±


    Marie, with a sad face, said, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep! My mind is full of scripts!¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, pinched the bridge of his nose and walked over to pick up Marie, cing her


    on the couch. He said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Dennis took a book from the shelf and handed it to Marie. Marie took it, and the cover had a ck and


    white design with the title Double Sided.


    ¡°Have you read this book?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie shook her head in confusion, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go back and take a look, let me know what you think after you¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve told you, now go back to


    sleep,¡± Dennis said, picking up Marie and carrying her back to the bedroom.


    Dennis ced Marie on the bed, took the book from her arms, and put it on the bedside table, saying,


    ¡°Get some good sleep, we¡¯ll talk about this tomorrow.¡±


    Marie turned over andy in bed, covering herself with the nket. Dennis kissed her forehead and


    said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Marie said with a smile as she watched Dennis leave.


    Get Bogus


    As soon as Dennis left the room, Marie immediately sat up and opened the


    book.


    The author, Clyde Berry, had passed away many years ago. This book was his final work, which won


    numerous literary awards in America and beyond, and


    was considered a masterpiece in the world of novels.


    However, Marie hadn¡¯t really been exposed to novels in her previous life, and


    in this life, she had read some but hadn¡¯t explored too many. She truly hadn¡¯t


    read this book at all.


    But Marie thought that if it could be disyed in Dennis¡¯s study, it must not be an ordinary piece of


    work.


    She was now extremely worried about Sasha¡¯s script. If she hadn¡¯t spent so much time going through


    William¡¯s social media without paying attention, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so long, leaving Sasha with no


    film to shoot. She was so ashamed of herself that she couldn¡¯t even sleep.


    Since Dennis had already picked out this book for her, Marie couldn¡¯t wait to finish reading it at a


    nce.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Double Sided is a book about a high school student named Annalise Rivera, who suffered from severe


    depression due to family issues and academic


    pressure.


    She put on a brave face and tried to fit in with her ssmates every day, but when she returned home,


    she would silently cry by herself, contemting ending her life daily.


    Annalise told her teacher and ssmates that she had depression. The teacher advised her to study


    hard, while her ssmates mocked her, saying, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so cool.¡± She told her mother about her


    situation, and her mother, very impatient, told her to go back to her room and do her homework.


    Annalise¡¯s attempts to seek help from the outside world were dered failures.


    one by one, and her condition worsened day by day. She desperately tried to


    hold onto hope and help others, but in the end, she still chose the path to end


    her life.


    This novel was actually aplete tragedy. Annalise desperately tried to


    survive, but she was tormented by depression to the point of not wanting to


    live, and ultimately died.


    This book received so many awards because the original author, Clyde, had experienced depression.


    He incorporated his life experiences into his literary work, creating a female character who suffered


    from depression.


    At the same time, the publication of this book made society gradually realize how terrifying depression


    is as a mental illness, and it holds great social


    significance.


    Dennis chose a novel that could be said to have perfectly met Marie¡¯s


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    requirements.


    She spent the whole night reading this book and walked into the dining hall in the morning with dark


    circles under her eyes.


    Upon seeing her appearance, Dennis knew she hadn¡¯t slept well and asked somewhat unhappily, ¡°Did


    you finish reading the book?¡±


    Seeing that Dennis didn¡¯t look too well, Marie smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished watching it,


    it was really good¡­¡±


    Dennis snorted coldly, ignoring her, while Marie, being very tactful, lowered her head and dug in, not


    daring to speak.


    While eating this meal, Marie was almost burying her head in the bowl, as she was extremely tired and


    had no appetite at all.


    Dennis, feeling helpless, stood up and walked over to Marie. He picked her up


    in a horizontal hold and strode towards the bedroom.


    This time, Dennis gently ced Marie on the bed, took away her novel and cell


    phone, kissed her forehead, and said, ¡°Sleep now.¡±


    Marie hummed, turned over in bed, covered herself with the nket, and fell


    into a deep sleep.


    When Marie woke up again, it was already afternoon, and her stomach was growling with hunger.


    She washed her face, walked out of the bedroom, and the house was so quiet


    that it seemed like she was the only one there.


    ¡°Dennis?¡± Marie called out, but no one responded to her.


    Marie walked into the living room and saw a ss of water on the coffee table, holding down a note


    that read, ¡°I went to the office. Wait for me toe back


    for dinner.¡±


    Marie pouted and ran to get her phone and novel, then curled up on the couch


    to read.


    Dennis gave her the book, probably because it was going to be made into a movie, but she hadn¡¯t


    received any news about Double Sided being turned into


    Get Bogus


    a film, nor had there been any investors or producers holding auditions for the


    actors.


    Marie was ying with her phone, bored out of her mind. Her previous phone. had been broken by


    Noel, and this new one was bought for her by Dennis after they returned to New York.


    Whenever Marie thought of Noel, she was left speechless. She hated him, not entirely because he was


    Mia¡¯s son, but because he was always so mysterious. and she couldn¡¯t see through him.


    It seemed like one could only ever see Noel¡¯s gentle and polite exterior. asionally, when his


    emotions would crumble, he would quickly return to


    normal.


    An unfathomable person, Marie really didn¡¯t have much interest in getting to know him and getting


    along well with him.


    She was daydreaming when her phone vibrated. It was a text message from Sabrina, [Ms. Spence, the


    female lead in The Pianist. Would you mind if I work with Darwin on this


    film?]


    Marie replied, [It¡¯s just work, don¡¯t overthink it. The audition is up to the director, good luck.]


    Originally, Marie had always been indifferent to Sabrina. However, when


    Sabrina took the risk of possibly breaking her hand to catch Sasha, preventing Sasha from getting


    seriously injured, Marie never expressed her gratitude.


    Sabrina might have been interested in Darwin, but with his handsome and imposing appearance, not


    many girls could resist him. Sabrina was just an ordinary little girl after all.


    As long as she didn¡¯t sabotage Darwin¡¯s career or affect his work, Marie was willing to share some


    resources with her, as a token of gratitude for saving


    Sashast time.


    The sound came from the front door, Dennis opened it and entered, saw Marie sitting in the living room,


    and asked, ¡°Awake now?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yeah, did you work overtime?¡±


    Dennis took off his coat and walked over, saying, ¡°Well, I need to discuss


    something with the client.¡±


    Marie put away her book and phone, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Melissa already


    prepared the meal.¡±


    Dennis pulled her to the dining hall and they sat down to eat.


    *


    During the meal, Marie looked up and asked Dennis, ¡°Are you going to have


    Sasha act in Double Sided?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Not satisfied?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t heard about this novel being


    made into a movie, and there¡¯s no news about a production team holding


    auditions in the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there was no production team to shoot the movie,¡± Dennis nodded.


    Marie was dumbfounded, ¡°How can we shoot? There are no investors and no


    production team?¡±


    Dennis finished eating, put down his fork, looked at her, and said, ¡°Many people wanted to turn this


    book into a movie, but it hasn¡¯t been made because


    no one could secure the copyrights.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Clyde Berry, the original author of Double Sided, has passed away. If you


    want the film and television rights to this book, you¡¯ll need to talk to his daughter. If you can get them,


    go ahead and shoot; if not, we¡¯ll figure


    something else out,¡± Dennis said.


    Get Bogus


    Marie nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go talk.¡±


    Dennis looked at her determined little face and shook his head helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The next day, Marie got up early in the morning, and Cullen drove them to the


    airport. Clyde¡¯s daughter was named Aubree Berry, and after her father¡¯s


    death, she had been living in France for a long time.


    Cullen bought the ne tickets for them, and when Marie received her ticket, she was stunned,


    ¡°Bordeaux?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Cullen nodded, ¡°Ms. Aubree Berry has lived in Bordeaux for many years.¡±


    Marie followed Dennis onto the ne without speaking. If she remembered correctly, Carly had been


    sent to Bordeaux by Asher. Edward had been controlling her money ording to the standard living


    expenses of an ordinary university student. Marie wondered how Carly had been doing that


    year.


    When the nended in Bordeaux, it was already 10PM. The hotel had arranged a car to pick them


    up. This time, Cullen couldn¡¯te because he


    was busy with work in America.


    After returning to the hotel and cleaning up, Marie couldn¡¯t fall asleep as she tossed and turned. She


    was a bit excited, thinking that if they could secure the copyrights to make a movie, Sasha¡¯s fame


    wouldn¡¯t be limited to a small film. like The Earthquake. They could even send the movie abroad for


    award


    nominations.


    The next day, Marie woke up early, waiting for Dennis to take her to meet


    Aubree.


    Dennis drove her to a mansion and said, ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself, you just wait here for me.¡±


    Dennis said helplessly, ¡°Marie, this matter isn¡¯t that easy.¡±


    Marieughed brightly, ¡°I know, if it were easy, someone would have beaten me to the draw already. It¡¯s


    the challenge that makes it interesting!¡±


    Dennis reached out and touched her hair, saying, ¡°Go ahead, good luck.¡±


    Marie got out of the car and rang the doorbell. Before long, a housekeeper came out and opened the


    door. Speaking in French, she asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ms. Aubree Berry, is she at home?¡± Marie asked.


    The housekeeper nodded, went in and said something, then came out and


    opened the door, inviting her in.


    Marie looked back at Dennis, shed him a peace sign, and then followed the


    housekeeper into the mansion.


    The mansion was very spacious, and its interior design featured a typical European-style. Marie


    followed the housekeeper inside, and after several


    twists and turns, they arrived at the outdoor garden.


    It was summer, and beautiful roses were blooming in the garden. A woman


    with long hair and a blue dress was standing in the garden, watering the


    nts. The sunlight cast a shadow on her back, making her look serene and


    gentle.


    The housekeeper walked over and said something. The woman turned around,


    looked at Marie, suddenly paused, and the watering can in her hand dropped to


    the ground with a ng.


    Marie walked over, picked up the watering can, and handed it to the housekeeper. She then turned and


    asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The woman shook her head, realizing herpse inposure, adjusted her


    expression, and smiled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. May I ask what this youngdy


    needs from me?¡±


    Aubree should be in her forties this year, but she took great care of herself.


    Her skin was smooth and fair, her long hair cascaded like a waterfall, and she exuded elegance. If it


    weren¡¯t for the faint fine lines around her eyes, Marie


    would have believed her to be in her twenties.


    ¡°Hello Ms. Berry, my name is Marie Spence, and I came here to discuss Double Sided with you.¡± Marie


    looked at Aubree nervously, afraid that she would be


    rejected immediately.


    Get Borut


    Aubree chuckled and looked at Marie, ¡°Oh? Ms. Spence, do you work in film and television?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes, I read Old Mr. Berry¡¯s book and thought that turning it into a movie would definitely


    be a huge sess, so I specifically came to Bordeaux to visit you.¡±


    Aubree greeted Marie with a smile and invited her to sit down, saying, ¡°Ms. Spence, there¡¯s no need to


    be nervous, let¡¯s just have a casual chat.¡±


    Marie followed Aubree and sat down on the wicker chairs in the garden. The housekeeper brought


    refreshments and offered her a morning snack. Marie took a sip of coffee, and the rich aroma of roses


    filled her nostrils, fragrant.


    and natural.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, why would you think that if I gave you the copyrights, you could make this movie well?¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Aubree asked.


    Marie put down her coffee mug and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I have the best


    production team resources, can hire the best director, and can find the most


    suitable actors.¡±


    Aubreeughed and seemed very happy, ¡°Ms. Spence, you seem very confident. In that case, let¡¯s talk


    again when you find the suitable actors.¡±


    Marie was about to say that she already had someone in mind when Aubree


    stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Ms. Spence, you go ahead.¡±


    Before Marie could respond, a housekeeper had already rushed over to help Aubree back to rest.


    Marie sat awkwardly alone in the garden and could only get up and leave. On her way out, she


    grabbed two pieces of finger food.


    Back in the car, Dennis asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Marie shook her head, then nodded, furrowing her brow in confusion, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems


    like Ms. Aubree Berry isn¡¯t as opposed to transferring copyrights as the rumors suggest, and our


    conversation was quite


    natural and gentle, but I also feel like she¡¯s leading me on.¡±


    Marie frowned, thinking about Aubree¡¯s appearance just now, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try again tomorrow.¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie and said, ¡°I can find other scripts for you.¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°You found this for me because you thought it was the best, right? I¡¯ll try again.


    As long as she hasn¡¯t explicitly rejected me, I still have a chance to get it.¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll eat first.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Marieughed and stuffed a piece of finger food into Dennis¡¯ mouth, saying, ¡°I grabbed it on


    the way, give it a try.¡±


    Dennis gave a helpless smile and ate the finger food.


    Dennis drove her to a French restaurant, where they both had two steaks, followed by some desserts.


    In the end, Marie was so full that she urged Dennis to go for a walk with her.


    Bordeaux is considered the sixthrgest city in France, with well-developed urban construction and a


    rtively advanced economy. So, when Asher brought Carly to Bordeaux, Marie was a bit unhappy.


    Two people were walking along the roadside, with beautiful silver firs on both sides of the road, lush


    and thriving. Various people were sitting by the


    roadside, very leisurely.


    Dennis held Marie¡¯s hand as they strolled leisurely, waiting until they had digested their food before


    heading back.


    Halfway there, a man with medium-length hair rushed over, startling Marie. Dennis protected her by


    standing in front of her. The man extended his hand, holding a piece of paper, and asked in French,


    ¡°Do you want to buy this? 50 euros.¡±


    Get Bogus


    Marie peeked at the paper, which had a vivid sketch on it. There was a lush silver fir, a wide road in the


    center, and a tall man with his arm around a suit. He held the girl¡¯s hand, who was tall and charming,


    with a rxed and contented smile on her face. The two were looking at each other, talking about


    something, as if they could only see each other in their eyes.


    Marie was taken aback. Was this how she looked when she gazed at Dennis? So dependent and so


    sweet?


    Dennis took out 50 euros, handed them to the man, and received the painting.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, look at your expression, not bad, huh?¡±


    Marie blushed, ¡°What do you mean ¡®not bad¡¯? Don¡¯t think too much!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t daydreaming, I was just looking at someone¡¯s realistic painting and telling the truth,¡± Dennis


    said with a smile, looking at Marie.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Marie reached out to grab it, blushing as she eximed, ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s not


    realistic at all!¡±


    Dennis held up the painting and ran forward with his suit, while Marie chased


    after him. However, due to Dennis¡¯ height and long legs, Marie couldn¡¯t catch


    up and was left panting and exhausted without retrieving the painting.


    In the end, Dennis gave in and handed the painting to Marie. Marie was already exhausted from


    running, so Dennis scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the parking lot.


    Marie kicked her legs and said, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Dennis tightened his arm and said, ¡°Stop messing around, we¡¯ll be there


    soon.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°Everyone is looking at us, put me


    down!¡±


    Dennis had a look of righteousness on his face. ¡°Let them look, what¡¯s wrong with me holding my own


    woman?¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    She blushed and hid in Dennis¡¯ arms, letting him hold her as they walked to the parking lot. They got in


    the car, and Dennis drove her back to the hotel.


    After washing up, Marie nestled in her room, admiring the painting. It was so beautiful, she thought


    about having it framed and hung at Glorious Estate, in


    Dennis¡¯s small study, where it would definitely look even better.


    When Dennis pushed the door open, he saw Marie looking at the sketch on the bed with a delighted


    expression, her smile sweet and adorable.


    Actually, the painting wasn¡¯t very good, just the level of a street artist, but Dennis bought it because it


    depicted him and Marie.


    At that perfect moment when he caught her, the girl¡¯s eyes were filled with dependence and tender


    affection as she looked at him.


    Just for this reason alone, it was worth it for Dennis to buy it.


    Now, Marie was sitting on the bed looking at the painting, which made him. unable to help but think of


    Marie walking beside him during the day, with that well-behaved and adorable appearance.


    Without a second thought, Dennis walked over, tackled Marie, and kissed her


    lips.


    Marie was taken aback. What was wrong with this man, constantly trying to


    kiss her out of the blue?


    She struggled twice, pounding on Dennis¡¯s shoulder, but Dennis grabbed her


    wrist and raised it above her head.


    Dennis entwined with her breath, hisrge hand caressing her waist, the refreshing scent after a bath


    enveloping them, every single cell moring for


    more.


    However, Dennis couldn¡¯t. Marie was both his poison and his treasure. He carefully protected her,


    fearing that she would get hurt, sad, or even scared.


    He felt frustrated and turned to bite her earlobe. Marie was very sensitive. there and couldn¡¯t help but


    let out a soft moan. Dennis tensed up and buried his head in her neck, his voice hoarse, ¡°Marie.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Marie shrank into his arms, not daring to move.


    ¡°Marie,¡± Dennis¡¯s voice was deep and maic, and when he called her name,


    it sounded incredibly pleasant.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Marie¡¯s voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s.


    ¡°My self-control is really very limited,¡± Dennis said.


    Get Bors


    Marie was at a loss.


    What was she supposed to do? She was innocent too!


    ¡°So¡­¡± Dennis said, ¡°Finish those things quickly, don¡¯t make me wait too


    long.¡±


    Marie let out an ¡°oh¡± sound, shrank back, and didn¡¯t dare to move or speak.


    Dennis pinched her waist, got up and went to the bathroom, took a cold shower, and came out with a


    quilt to sleep outside.


    Once again, he held this annoying little girl in his arms, not knowing when he would lose control and


    devour herpletely.


    Marie heartlessly upied the entire bed by herself, sleeping soundly without


    any guilt.


    The next day, Marie woke up groggily, turned over, and her hand touched a


    hard wall. She leaned forward, and a familiar scent entered her nostrils. Marie opened her eyes and


    saw Dennis¡¯s handsome face erged.


    Lying on Dennis¡¯s arm, with one of his hands resting on her waist, Marie felt stiff. Dennis opened his


    eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Awake?¡±


    Marie was dumbfounded. What was going on with this righteous tone?


    Could it be that seeing Dennis go out to sleepst night was just a dream? When did this guy climb into


    his own bed?


    ¡°D-Dennis?¡± Marie poked Dennis and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Missed you, couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Dennis said as he turned over and propped himself above Marie. The girl


    had just woken up, her eyes dazed and looking like a little kitten, adorable and charming.


    He leaned down, kissing her lips, and Marie pushed him away, grumbling, ¡°I¡­


    I didn¡¯t brush my teeth.¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After a long and passionate kiss, Dennis¡¯s kissing skills were more than just a little impressive. Coupled


    with his wandering hands, Marie found herself breathing heavily.


    When Dennis let her go, Marie¡¯s eyes were moist and filled with a hint of resentment. Dennis turned


    around, held her in his arms, kissed her forehead,


    and asked, ¡°Marie, when will this end?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Marie gripped Dennis¡¯s cor, steadying her breath.


    She didn¡¯t know when the war with Wren would end, nor when she could


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    finally take her revenge and then live peacefully as Marie.


    This war seemed too long, and she couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of Wren¡¯s clothes now, with no chance


    of winning at all.


    Dennis lowered his head and gently kissed the corner of her mouth, saying, ¡°Marie, tell me, I¡¯ll help


    you.¡±


    Marie looked up and met Dennis¡¯s gaze, which was very focused and serious.


    Marie knew that Dennis really wanted to help her, but she didn¡¯t want his


    help, didn¡¯t want to involve him in these matters, and didn¡¯t want him to take


    a bullet for her one day when Seth sent someone to deal with her.


    Marie turned around, facing away from Dennis, and shook her head, ¡°No need,


    I can do it myself.¡±


    Dennis pulled her into his embrace, and Marie curled up, her back pressed against Dennis¡¯s chest,


    fitting together so perfectly.


    Dennis sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have a one-year agreement, and you¡¯ll have to tell me


    sooner orter.¡±


    Marie nodded and said quietly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Dennis pulled her out of bed to wash up, and the two of them calmly ate


    Get Bogus


    breakfast, as if they had both forgotten the conversation they had that


    morning.


    After having breakfast, Dennis drove her to Aubree¡¯s mansion.


    Upon arriving at the entrance, Dennis stayed in the car while Marie went in alone. The housekeeper


    was delighted to see her and said, ¡°Mdm. Berry has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Actually, Aubree had never been married, and she was the only person living in the huge mansion.


    However, ording to the local custom, she should be called Mdm. Berry due to her age.


    Marie walked in and saw Aubree sitting in the living room. Aubree was happy


    to see her and gestured for Marie to sit down. She asked, ¡°Have you had


    breakfast yet?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I already ate. Today, I brought the actors¡¯ information for you


    to take a look at.¡±


    Aubree waved her hand, poured coffee for Marie, and said, ¡°No rush, let¡¯s have


    some coffee first.¡±


    Marie could only put down the materials, pick up the coffee mug, which


    contained a rosette, and enjoy it with the finger food served here. It was very


    delicious, and even though Marie had already eaten breakfast, she still ate two pieces of finger food.


    ¡°Is that your boyfriend waiting outside?¡± Aubree suddenly asked.


    Marie hesitated for a moment, her face turning red as she shook her head, ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Aubree smiled knowingly and said, ¡°Please let him in and have him try my rosette.¡±


    The housekeeper stepped out for a moment, and Dennis entered, nodding slightly towards Aubree,


    ¡°Good day, Mdm. Berry.¡±


    Aubreeughed, looked at Dennis, and said, ¡°Sit down and have a cup of coffee.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t refuse and sat down to drink his coffee. Aubreeughed and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve


    been following Ms. Spence around, how could she say you¡¯re not her boyfriend?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red as she looked at Dennis. Dennis seemedpletely unconcerned about the


    situation, nced at Marie, and casually said, ¡°She¡¯s shy, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Marie remained silent.


    Aubreeughed and asked, ¡°How was the rosette?¡±


    Dennis smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not used to drinking rosette, Mdm. Berry, please forgive me.¡±


    Aubree wasn¡¯t angry either, and said with a smile, ¡°You young people are quite straightforward. Alright,


    you came here to discuss copyrights, so bring out whatever you have.¡±


    Marie immediately pulled up Sasha¡¯s information for Aubree to see and yed some clips of Sasha


    acting. She said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, although Sasha is young, she is a very hardworking actress. She will


    definitely be able to handle this role!¡±


    Ms. Spence, pleasee with me,¡± Aubree said as she stood up and walked towards the garden.


    Marie nced at Dennis, Dennis nodded, and Marie quickly caught up, following Aubree to the


    garden.


    Aubree stood among the flowers and said, ¡°My father wrote many books in his lifetime, and some were


    made into movies, but they were not very sessful. Nowadays, young people like to watch romantic


    stories and heroic tales, not the kind of social issues my father wrote about. I¡¯m not withholding the


    copyrights to make things difficult for you; I¡¯m actually doing you a favor. If


    this movie is made, no one will watch it.¡±


    Marie was a bit anxious, ¡°No, there are many people paying attention to depression now. I guarantee


    Sasha will perform well, and I will also do my best


    to achieve the best results.¡±


    Aubreeughed and looked at Marie, asking, ¡°Girl, do you know what depression is?¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, I don¡¯t


    know, but my mother passed away with resentment due to depression.¡±


    Aubree was taken aback, ¡°Did your mother¡­ pass away?¡±


    Marie nodded and gave a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, she passed away when I was very young.¡±


    Aubree sighed, looked at Marie, and said, ¡°Fine, the copyrights are yours, girl, but don¡¯t me me for


    not warning you, this film is hard to make money from.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mdm. Berry.¡±


    Aubree took Marie for a walk in the garden and said, ¡°Girl, I really like you. Come visit me whenever


    you have time.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, as she had only met Aubree twice, and Aubree had already said they got along


    well, which surprised her.


    Aubree looked at Marie andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I can¡¯t sell you, can


    I?¡±


    Get Bo


    Marie alsoughed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle to bother you when I have time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She inexplicably believed that Aubree had no ill intentions towards her, and


    unwittingly agreed.


    Dennis walked over and said to Marie, ¡°Marie, yton is here, I¡¯m going out


    for a bit.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll chat with Mdm. Berry.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t want to go, as she and yton had always been disagreeable with


    each other. She went anyway, and ended up arguing with yton, which put


    Dennis in an awkward position in the middle.


    Dennis didn¡¯t force her either, said goodbye to Aubree, and left.


    Aubree looked at Dennis¡¯s retreating figure and said, ¡°Girl, even though I¡¯ve


    never been married in my life, I can clearly see the way he looks at you. Isn¡¯t


    he your boyfriend?¡±


    Marie was taken aback for a moment, thenughed, ¡°What kind of look were


    you giving me when you looked at him?¡±


    ¡°Dependence, trust, and full of joy,¡± Aubree said.


    Marie looked outside at Dennis¡¯s departing car and murmured, ¡°Yeah,


    everyone can see it, he can see it too, right?¡±


    Aubree pulled Marie¡¯s hand and patted it, saying, ¡°Girl, seeing it is one thing, but saying it, that¡¯s


    another thing.¡±


    Marie sat in the wicker chair, thought for a moment, and asked, ¡°Do I really have to say it? Since I


    already know in my heart, do I still need to say it out loud?¡±


    Aubree picked up the rosette from the table and took a sip, her smile gentle andposed, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, would you mind if I call you Marie?¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Mdm. Berry, please go ahead,¡± Marie said immediately.


    ¡°Alright, Marie, when I was young, I did love someone, very much, very much indeed,¡± Aubree said,


    looking at the distant sky.


    ¡°What happened next?¡± Marie asked.


    Aubreeughed and said, ¡°Later on, my dad didn¡¯t agree. Our whole family


    was in France, and he was in America. I thought, even if I didn¡¯t say it, he would know that I would go


    back after I graduated. But when I went back, he


    already had a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you exin?¡± Marie was worried for her.


    ww


    Aubree shook her head and said, ¡°In our time, love was a lifelong thing. I liked


    him, but he didn¡¯t like me anymore, so any exnation was unnecessary. I just took a distant look at


    him and came back. So, Marie, some things can¡¯t be


    resolved just by understanding each other¡¯s feelings. Men can be quite narrow-minded too; if you don¡¯t


    say anything, how can they be sure?¡±


    Marie, spinning the coffee mug on the tray, said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Aubree was drinking coffee, quietly waiting for Marie to speak. Having lived half her life and met so


    many people, she could tell that Marie had a lot on her


    mind.


    Marie hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, I once vaguely loved someone who abandoned


    me. I was very scared and didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of embarrassment again.¡±


    Aubree put down her coffee mug, smiled at Marie, and said, ¡°Marie, you know, generalizing is just a


    way for mediocre people to trouble themselves.¡±


    Marie was taken aback. That was right. She knew that.


    She knew that Dennis was different from Seth, and she knew about Dennis¡¯ wholehearted devotion and


    tender affection for her. She also knew about her own reliance and trust in Dennis. She was just afraid,


    so she always avoided


    admitting that she liked him.


    It seemed that if it wasn¡¯t spoken out loud or acknowledged, there would never be such an


    embarrassing day.


    It was like a cause and effect rope.


    The cause was that she liked someone, and the effect was that she was abandoned and betrayed.


    In her previous life, the tragic death made her extremely afraid of that effect, so in this life, she


    desperately avoided that cause.


    If you don¡¯t like someone and don¡¯t have feelings for them, you won¡¯t experience being abandoned or


    betrayed.


    But she kept her mouth tightly shut, for her heart was already beyond her


    control.


    She just hesitated and avoided the question, never thinking about it, as if she


    never had to worry.


    Dennis was afraid of scaring her away, so he didn¡¯t ask or pressure her.


    But this was never fair to Dennis.


    That man was indeed very small-minded; he broke Samuel¡¯s leg just because


    Samuel bumped into him, and he sent Nataly to Ennd just because she said


    a few unpleasant words to him.


    He had already done so much, and she thought that by epting those good things, epting those


    hand-holding, kisses, and hugs, it meant that their feelings were well understood.


    After Aubree spoke, she realized that Dennis needed her response.


    Otherwise, one day, if Dennis couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he would have left.


    Marie jumped up and said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, I have to go now.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    She appeared to be quite rude, but Aubree seemed to be very tolerant of her, nodding and smiling as


    she said, ¡°Go ahead, tell him sooner. The young man of the Whitney family is so outstanding, you need


    to hurry up, or someone else will snatch them away!¡±


    Marie pouted and said, ¡°No way! No one can take it away!¡±


    She said goodbye to Aubree, ran out the door, sent a message to yton asking where they were, and


    then took a taxi straight to the downtown pub.


    She didn¡¯t ask Dennis because she was afraid that if she asked, she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to go


    over there.


    Marie sat in the car, feeling a bit anxious, urging the driver to go faster, even


    faster.


    In fact, she hadn¡¯t really thought about what to say to Dennis; she just felt that she needed to tell him


    something, or at least see him and give him a hug.


    Upon arriving at the pub, Marie headed straight upstairs to where Dennis and


    yton were in the private room.


    Marie didn¡¯t even knock, she just pushed the door open directly. As soon as she opened the door, she


    was stunned.


    She thought Dennis and yton were there for a gathering, but she didn¡¯t expect there to be another


    man in the private room.


    The man was a typical Frenchman, sitting to one side, smoking a cigar, with a beautiful blonde woman


    on hisp, lighting his cigar for him.


    yton and Dennis were sitting next to Caucasian women who were dressed in revealing, sexy outfits


    and wearing heavy makeup. yton had a cigarette in his mouth, while Dennis was holding a drink.


    One woman approached them and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Mr. Whitney, have a drink with me!¡±


    Get Boros


    The woman was about to lean on Dennis when his face turned cold. Before he


    could say anything, Marie rushed over, pulled the woman away, and grabbed Dennis¡¯s wine ss. She


    clinked sses with the woman and said, ¡°Want to drink? I¡¯ll drink with you!¡±


    The woman was taken aback. She had finally managed to see Dennis, and if she. could hook up with


    him, she could follow him back to America, at least not having to stay here any longer. But Marie had


    messed things up.


    Dennis was taken aback as well. He nced at Marie, then turned his head and coldly stared at


    yton. No one but yton knew he was here.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here causing trouble? I¡¯m drinking with Mr. Whitney, is it any of your


    business?¡± The woman was very angry.


    ¡°You got so close to my man, of course I had to step in!¡±


    Marie was holding a wine bottle, swaying unsteadily, with quite a fighting spirit.


    The woman was bold, seeing Dennis sitting still, she sshed a ss of wine on Marie¡¯s face and said,


    ¡°Miss, are you crazy for men? How could Mr. Whitney possibly be your man? Who do you think you


    are?¡±


    Marie, surprisingly not angry, wiped her face, shook off the alcohol stains, and said, ¡°Me? I¡¯m his


    girlfriend.¡±


    Before the woman couldugh, Marie turned to Dennis and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Dennis raised the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney¡­¡± the woman was about to speak.


    Dennis pulled Marie¡¯s hand, sat on the couch, and said, ¡°yton, take care of


    it.¡±


    yton gave a signal to someone nearby, and immediately someone dragged


    the woman away.


    Dennis picked up a napkin and wiped the wine stains from her face, asking,


    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, aren¡¯t you? You dare to say anything.¡±


    At this moment, Marie shrank her neck and muttered quietly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    always say he¡¯s my boyfriend? I just want to make it official¡­¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly, looking deeply and attentively into Marie¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°Alright, thank you Ms.


    Spence for the title you¡¯ve given me, as for the


    rest, we¡¯ll discuss it when we get back.¡±


    Marie was taken aback and asked, ¡°What do you mean, talk about itter?¡±


    Dennis shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    yton sat nearby and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, it¡¯s been a long time since west


    met.¡±


    Marie tilted her head and greeted yton, saying, ¡°Mr. Philemon, long time


    no see.¡¯


    ¡±


    yton nodded, looked at the Frenchman, and said in French, ¡°Mr. Lenc,


    since Mr. Whitney¡¯s family has arrived, let¡¯s talk another day.¡±


    Aleron Lenc, the Frenchman, chuckled and said something to the blonde beauty sitting on hisp.


    Then, turning his head with a smile, he said, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a drink together! It doesn¡¯t


    matter when discussing business!¡±


    yton¡¯s face changed as he looked at Dennis. Dennis gave a slight nod and tightened his grip on


    Marie¡¯s hand. Marie was taken aback and instinctively felt that something was not simple.


    Dennis took a sip of wine, turned to fix Marie¡¯s stray hairs, and whispered, ¡°Follow me, don¡¯t wander


    off.¡±


    Marie held Dennis tightly, her smile unchanged, sweet and innocent.


    Get Bo


    After the blonde woman returned, she sat next to Aleron,ughing and drinking. She even smiled at


    Marie, but Marie couldn¡¯t smile back. The way the woman sat and the bulge beneath her clothes were


    all too familiar to Marie ¨C it was a gun.


    Aleron said, ¡°Mr. Philemon, our price is right here, five cases of firearms in exchange for four pounds of


    goods.¡±


    yton shook his head, ¡°Three cases.¡±


    Aleronughed sinisterly, ¡°Mr. Philemon, you know the rules in our circle. By lowering the price like this,


    you might be breaking the rules. Or is it that you don¡¯t want the goods at all? You¡¯re not a police officer,


    are you?¡±


    yton smiled faintly and said, ¡°How could it be? As a businessman, business is business.¡±


    ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t reach an agreement, let¡¯s just forget it. We won¡¯t bother Mr. Lenc anymore,¡±


    Dennis said.


    He nudged Marie, and Marie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom first.¡±


    Aleron didn¡¯t speak, and Marie got up and left the private room. There were a few more peopleing


    and going in the hallway, and when they saw Mariee out, they all took a few extra nces at her.


    Marie casually walked to the


    restroom.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    From the looks of it, this wasn¡¯t about discussing business: with firearms and goods involved, it was


    clear that yton¡¯s presence here was rted to the King Organization.


    Marie turned on the faucet, and the sound of the water was quite noticeable. A blonde woman walked


    in from behind her. As Marie washed her hands, she saw the woman in the mirror and smiled friendly.


    The blonde woman said, ¡°Mr. Whitney and Aleron seemed to be having an unpleasant conversation.¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Really? His temper isn¡¯t great, I¡¯m afraid the business negotiation might not


    go well.¡±


    Get Bonus


    The blonde woman also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that Aleron really wanted to make this deal


    happen and was a bit anxious. He was hoping you


    could help, miss.¡±


    Marie looked pleasantly surprised and asked, ¡°Can I help? I would be honored


    if I could contribute to the coboration!¡±


    The blonde woman nodded, approached Marie, and said with a smile, ¡°Of


    course, your role was very important.¡±


    She had just approached Marie and before she could raise her hand, Marie suddenly delivered a fierce


    elbow strike to the woman¡¯s chest, followed by a swift hook punch to her chin. Both hitsnded on vital


    points, leaving the blonde woman momentarily unable to speak.


    Marie quickly removed the woman¡¯s high heels before she could react, pressing one against her throat.


    The sharp heel made it impossible for the woman to make a sound, and she didn¡¯t even dare to


    breathe loudly.


    She originally nned to tie up Marie and threaten Dennis, but who would have known that this


    seemingly extremely delicate little girl would be so agile.


    Marie fumbled for the pistol at her waist and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, and I won¡¯t kill you.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    The dark muzzle of the gun was pressed against the woman¡¯s forehead. She might have just tried to


    fight back, and Marie could have killed her with a single shot.


    Marie tore open her own shirt effortlessly, balled it up and stuffed it into the woman¡¯s mouth, then


    grabbed a rope from the corner and helped the woman by tying her to the corner of the wall.


    Marie checked the gun, then opened the restroom window and looked down. It was the second floor,


    and she could totally jump down.


    Marie tucked the gun into her waist, jumped out of the window, and her legs went numb from the


    impact. Then she took out her phone, called the police, and reported that there was a fight going on


    here.


    In the private room, Dennis was already on the verge of exploding. He originally wanted Marie to leave


    by pretending to go to the restroom, as she had just mistakenly entered the room. As long as he and


    yton were there, those people wouldn¡¯t give her a hard time.


    However, as soon as Marie left, the blonde woman went out too. Ten minutes.


    passed, and Marie still hadn¡¯t returned.


    Dennis stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    Aleronughed, ¡°Mr. Whitney, please be patient. Once the business is done, you¡¯ll naturally be able to


    meet that beautiful youngdy.¡±


    Dennis kept a straight face and said, ¡°You want five cases of firearms? Why don¡¯t you tell me the


    location of your base, and I can provide you with a long-term supply of firearms.¡±


    Aleronughed heartily, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if Mr. Whitney had agreed so readily earlier?¡±


    Aleron walked ahead, while Dennis and yton exchanged nces and


    Get Bortis


    followed behind. Just as they opened the private room, a person from outside


    suddenly rushed over to Aleron and said, ¡°Boss, our goods have been stolen!¡±


    Aleron¡¯s face turned pale as he was about to grab his gun, but Dennis already had his gun pressed


    against the back of Aleron¡¯s head. In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Where are my people?¡±


    ytonughed and said, ¡°Mr. Lenc, I advise you not to move around too much. Mr. Whitney¡¯s


    bullets can be quite painful when they hit someone.


    Aleron slowly raised his hands, and yton took the gun from Aleron¡¯s waist,


    saying, ¡°Lead the way, once we¡¯re out, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Several people in the hallway were holding guns, pointing them at Dennis and yton, but they didn¡¯t


    dare to act recklessly.


    Dennis grabbed Aleron, while yton covered him, and they walked out.


    At the staircase, Dennis tapped Aleron¡¯s head with his gun and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡±


    Aleron shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Dennis had a cold expression on his face, wondering where that damn blonde


    woman had taken Marie.


    Aleron thought he still had the upper hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Whitney, only that blonde woman


    knows the whereabouts of the youngdy. How about you let me go, and I¡¯ll help you find her?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dennisughed coldly, nced at yton, and yton raised his


    gun and waved it. With a bang, a bullet flew from the opposite building and hit


    a person¡¯s thigh in the hallway.


    Aleron was taken aback, as he thought Dennis and yton hade to discuss business, and that


    their current conflict was simply due to a disagreement. He


    never expected them to have a sniper!


    yton said, ¡°Aleron, I advise you not to y tricks, otherwise all these people in the hallway will die.¡±


    Aleron originally had a bodyguard protecting the corridor, but when they realized that yton and


    Dennis had a sniper, they became a bit panicked.


    Because no one knew how many snipers they had, who would be the next


    person to die?


    yton said, ¡°Nobody move! We only want Aleron. Everyone else, put down your weapons, and I


    guarantee you¡¯ll live!¡±


    No one moved, and no one put down their weapons; the atmosphere in the corridor had reached a


    freezing point.


    Although yton sent the address to Marie, he only thought the situation was going to worsen and


    wanted to use Marie to take Dennis away.


    Moreover, Dennis was his buddy, and Marie meant nothing to him, so he


    never even considered whether Marie would get hurt.


    But at this point, they couldn¡¯t wait for Marie any longer, otherwise who knew if Aleron had any other


    help.


    The first floor had already been cleared, and Dennis dragged Aleron back to the entrance, still


    hesitating, hoping that Marie would appear. yton said, ¡°Dennis! We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    After Marie finished her phone call, she heard a gunshot in the pub.


    Impulsively, she immediately ran to the entrance, wanting to go inside and find Dennis.


    At that moment, as a former top assassin, she didn¡¯t care about any tactics or escape ns. All she


    could think about was making sure Dennis didn¡¯t get


    hurt.


    Marie rushed to the door and saw two people who had already gone around to the side of the street,


    aiming their guns at Dennis and yton.


    Marie, without much thought, rushed over with the gun and stood behind Dennis, firing a shot at one of


    the individuals.


    The person aiming at yton was hit, but the one aiming at Dennis had already fired the gun. Because


    he was bumped by his fallingpanion, the bullet went off course and, with a ¡°bang,¡± hit Marie¡¯s right


    shoulder.


    Marie was knocked backward by the impact of the bullet, colliding with Dennis, and then felt an intense


    yet familiar pain. She couldn¡¯t hold onto her gun, and it fell to the ground.


    Marie raised her hand to cover her right shoulder and fell to the ground. Sirens sounded from the


    street, and people in the pub immediately scattered and fled. Dennis handed Aleron to yton and


    crouched down to hold Marie.


    His hand covered Marie¡¯s wound, warm blood gushing out from between his fingers. Dennis¡¯s voice


    trembled, ¡°Marie¡­ Marie¡­¡±


    Marie held onto Dennis¡¯s clothes with her left hand, smiled, ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    In her previous life, she had suffered injuries much more severe than this one, so she wasn¡¯t actually


    afraid. However, Marie¡¯s physical constitution was not as good as Rose¡¯s, and the rapid blood loss


    made her feel dizzy in waves.


    Her top was used to gag the blonde woman¡¯s mouth, and she ran over wearing only a pink bra. At that


    moment, blood stained half of her body red, making her fair skin even more striking and shocking to the


    eye.


    yton¡¯s people had already arrived. Dennis picked her up and put her in the car,forting her by


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, nothing will happen.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Marie nodded with a smile, but quickly lost consciousness, her face and lips


    turning pale, and she fainted in Dennis¡¯ arms.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The car drove all the way to the hospital, and the medical staff pushed Marie towards the emergency


    room. Dennis followed behind but was stopped at the


    door.


    This time, yton came to visit Aleron¡¯s base, but Aleron only did business. with Dennis, not yton.


    So, Dennis was assigned to this mission.


    Dennis originally thought that leaving Marie at Aubree¡¯s house would be safe, but when yton


    discovered that Aleron¡¯s people were heavily armed, he


    became worried about Dennis¡¯s safety and wanted to use Marie to get Dennis


    out of there.


    Who would have known that Marie would rush up just in time to block the


    bullet?


    Aleron was now caught, and yton had to deal with the police in Bordeaux.


    Everyone from King Organization was busy. In the empty hallway, only Dennis


    was there, along with the bright red sign, [Operating.]


    Today, Aubree said that Marie didn¡¯t admit he was her boyfriend. Dennis was


    actually not very happy about it. He was a petty person, but he endured it for


    the sake of Marie¡¯s sense of security.


    He knew she was shy, knew she was timid, knew she was hesitant, so he never


    pressured her.


    When Marie suddenly burst into the private room, iming to be his girlfriend, Dennis was stunned for


    a second, then his mood happily got back


    on track.


    When that girl shouted ¡°He¡¯s my man,¡± she was like a fierce female warrior, drawing her sword to block


    the way, disying both heroism and tenderness.


    He was very happy that Marie openly said for the first time that she was his girlfriend. At least she was


    no longer hiding, hesitating, or being


    Get Bon


    apprehensive.


    At that moment, he wished he could devour her. If it weren¡¯t for the crowded


    private room, he would have pinned her down and kissed her passionately, tasting those lips that could


    say ¡°He¡¯s my man.¡± He wondered if they were


    especially sweet that day.


    So he said, for the rest, we¡¯ll talk about itter when we go back.


    He pushed her to help her escape, and she did manage to get away. But this


    silly girl ran back and stand behind him, blocking the bullet.


    When Marie, half-covered in blood, copsed into his arms, Dennis felt as if


    his own breath was about to stop. He desperately told himself that everything


    was fine, that she was only hit in the shoulder, and that nothing serious would


    happen.


    However, sometimes understanding something intellectually is one thing, while worrying about it


    emotionally is another.


    Marie was lying in the emergency room having the bullet removed, and Dennis felt as if the bullet had


    hit him too, causing his heart to ache with pain.


    Half an hourter, the lights in the emergency room went off, and as soon as the doctor came out,


    Dennis stood up and rushed to him, asking anxiously,


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    The blonde-haired, blue-eyed doctor nced at the disheveled man in front


    of him and said, ¡°This youngdy is fine, she just fainted from excessive


    blood loss. She should wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dennis still didn¡¯t rx at all. He followed the nurse to the


    ward.


    Marie originally only wore a bra, but now the nurse had changed her into a patient gown. This usually


    lively girly quietly in the hospital bed, her face pale and her lips also pale.


    Get Bor


    Dennis sat by the hospital bed, holding her small hand. The bloodstains on her body had been cleaned


    up, but the image of her covered in blood and copsing was etched in Dennis¡¯s mind, unable to be


    shaken off.


    The next day, when Marie slowly woke up, she moved her hand and touched.


    something fluffy.


    She tilted her head to look over, and Dennis was lying beside her hospital bed,


    fast asleep. His distinct facial features, long and thick eyshes made him


    look as peaceful as a prince from a fairy tale while he slept.


    Marie¡¯s hand felt numb, so she moved it a bit. Dennis woke up, looked into her clear eyes, and said


    with surprise, ¡°Marie? You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Marie nodded, feeling powerless and weak, smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Marie wanted to sit up, and Dennis immediately went to help her. He ced at pillow behind her back


    and sat by her bedside, asking, ¡°How do you feel now? Is there any difort anywhere?¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just feel a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost too much blood, you need to replenish it,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie nodded, without saying a word.


    Dennis suddenly asked, ¡°Marie, what were you doing there all of a sudden?¡±


    Marie was taken aback and instinctively wanted to escape, but then she remembered Aubree¡¯s words.


    She said that sometimes, people only know what you mean when you say it out loud.


    Marieughed softly, showing a warm and rxed smile for the first time. She hesitantly reached out


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    her small hand to cover Dennis¡¯srger one. Dennis turned his palm up and held her hand, asking,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I ran over to tell you that my feelings for you are the same as yours for me,¡±


    Marie stammered.


    She had lived two lifetimes and never confessed her feelings. When she was vaguely fond of Seth, she


    only tried her best toplete tasks ahead of everyone else, but she never spoke the two words ¡°I


    like.¡±


    At that time, she also thought that some things were enough to be understood without being said. Little


    did she know that what Seth was thinking waspletely different from her thoughts.


    Suddenly, I wanted to confess my feelings to Dennis, but I didn¡¯t know where


    to start or how to say it.


    How did Dennis initially confess his feelings to her?


    Oh, that¡¯s right.


    He always seemed like a natural-born winner, always confident in his sess. He boldly walked into


    her room and told her he liked her.


    However, when it was Marie¡¯s turn to confess her feelings, she chickened out.


    She didn¡¯t know how to, and no one had ever taught her.


    So she could only blush awkwardly and stammer, saying that her feelings for


    Dennis, and Dennis¡¯s feelings for her, were the same.


    With that said, it should be quite clear now, right?


    However, Dennis hesitated and said, ¡°Marie, what do you mean by ¡®the


    same¡¯?¡±


    Marie was also stunned. Her face turned red, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It seemed as if uttering those two words was like going to the execution


    ground.


    Dennis smiled and patted her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you think first, I¡¯ll go buy you some food.¡±


    Marie became anxious and grabbed Dennis¡¯s sleeve, not letting him go. Her


    face turned red with urgency, and she blurted out, ¡°I wanted to say, I like you, just like you like me!¡±


    Dennis looked at her with a smiling gaze, his eyes bright like the morning sun


    in Bordeaux. He caressed her small face, his voice deep and enchanting,


    ¡°Marie, I know.¡±


    He knew, after going around in circles with Marie for so long, if he still couldn¡¯t see through her feelings,


    then Dennis would have lived in vain.


    His Marie, always lonely and strong, desperately moved forward and climbed upward, as if the Grim


    Reaper¡¯s scythe was chasing her from behind.


    But she was incredibly stubborn, not wanting anyone¡¯s help, not wanting anyone¡¯s trust, not wanting


    anything at all, yet she solely relied on him.


    She looked into his eyes, and he knew it, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry and was


    willing to wait for the day she would finish resolving her issues and tell him.


    Just didn¡¯t expect that Marie would suddenly be so direct, so undisguised, and so eager to tell him that


    she liked him.


    This sentence had much more impact thanst night¡¯s ¡°He¡¯s my man,¡± even though Dennis had known


    Marie¡¯s feelings early on, it still couldn¡¯tpare to the joy of hearing her say it herself.


    He lowered his head and kissed her slightly pale lips. Even though they were in a hospital, Dennis


    couldn¡¯t smell any hint of disinfectant. All he could feel was the girl in his arms.


    Marie, quite unusually, grabbed Dennis¡¯s cor, tilted her head back slightly,


    and epted this intense kiss.


    It seemed that what she said truly made Dennis very happy, and the most direct way for this man to


    express his emotions was through a kiss.


    A domineering, lingering, and tender kiss.


    Get Bonus


    After a while, Marie gently nudged Dennis and said in a soft voice as she backed off, ¡°I¡­ I feel


    dizzy¡­¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly, and even though he was interrupted, he was still in a good mood. He reached


    out and gently tousled Marie¡¯s hair, saying, ¡°Lie down for a while, I¡¯ll go buy you something delicious.¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Marie nodded obediently, and Dennis helped her lie down before leaving the


    hospital room.


    Dennis had just walked out of the hospital when yton approached him head-on. Dennis¡¯s face


    suddenly turned cold, and as yton got closer, Dennis grabbed him by the cor and knocked him to


    the ground with a punch.


    Two such tall and handsome men were fighting at the hospital entrance, leaving passersby stunned.


    Dennis threw just one punch and then stopped. yton¡¯s mouth quickly bruised, and as hey on the


    ground, he coughed twice, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I knew it, I had to take a beating from you.¡±


    He and Dennis wererade in arms, and he knew Dennis wouldn¡¯t harm him over this matter.


    However, he also knew that if he put Marie in danger, Dennis wouldn¡¯t be able to let it go easily.


    If Dennis looked on coldly, it was utter disappointment, and the friendship had reached their limit. If


    Dennis fought back fiercely, it was a man¡¯s


    heartache for his woman, filled with anger and rage.


    He doubted Marie and looked down on her, but he shouldn¡¯t have made an


    ill-considered action and taken advantage of her. That¡¯s not a man¡¯s principle.


    Moreover, the shot Marie fired saved yton; otherwise, it would have been yton lying in the


    hospital bed today.


    They deserved that punch for the stupid thing they did themselves.


    Dennis reached out his hand and said, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t just be a


    punch.¡±


    ytonughed, pulling at the wound on the corner of his mouth, wincing in pain. He reached out and


    grabbed Dennis¡¯s hand. With a strong pull, Dennis helped him up from the ground, then let go and


    asked, ¡°What are you doing


    here?¡±


    Get Bags


    yton touched the corner of his mouth and smacked his lips, ¡°That was a


    really hard punch, it disfigured me.¡±


    Dennis nced at him and said, ¡°Cut the crap, what are you here for?¡±


    yton scratched his head awkwardly and asked, ¡°Ms. Spence¡­ how is she?¡±


    Dennis punched yton again and said, ¡°You still dare to ask?¡±


    yton rubbed his shoulder and said, ¡°Fine, do I really have to offer her a humble apology or what?¡±


    Dennis walked forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just excessive blood loss.¡±


    yton breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that everything is fine.¡±


    Dennis had run quite a distance to buy some oatmeal. On the way back, yton hesitated for a long


    time before saying, ¡°Dennis, although it was my fault for bringing her here, isn¡¯t Ms. Spence¡¯s


    marksmanship a bit too urate?¡±


    After all, Marie truly did, right in front of yton, shoot and kill the man who was aiming at him.


    If it weren¡¯t for worrying about Dennis getting hurt, Marie would have directly rushed up and blocked the


    bullet. yton thought that Marie could have killed another one.


    Dennis didn¡¯t stop walking and didn¡¯t look at yton, simply saying tly, ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So? Dennis, she¡¯s a little girl raised in seclusion, where did she get such good marksmanship?¡±


    yton¡¯s suppressed doubts resurfaced, and he said, ¡°Moreover, the blonde woman who was


    originally going to tie her up in the restroom was stunned by her and locked inside with her mouth


    covered. She even jumped down from the second floor and called the police.¡±


    Dennis frowned, ¡°Marie called the police?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± yton nodded, ¡°But when the police arrived, we had just caught


    Aleron.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t speak and continued walking towards the hospital. yton, feeling a bit anxious, caught


    up with him and said, ¡°Dennis, did you hear me?


    I¡­¡±


    ¡°yton¡­¡± Dennis stopped, interrupting yton, and stared into his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll say this only


    once, and for thest time, Marie is mine. No matter how much you doubt her, don¡¯t even think about


    going against her. Even if one day she truly stands against me, it should be me who deals with her, not


    you.¡±


    He and yton were indeed buddies, and they had gone through fire and water for each other.


    However, he believed that if it were yton¡¯s woman who was being ambiguous, Dennis would have


    done the same, and yton would have


    been just as angry.


    Because they were buddies, they could only get angry, furious, and even fight, but they never thought


    of the day when they would be irreconcble.


    Dennis entered the elevator, nced at yton, and asked, ¡°Are youing


    in?¡±


    yton hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    The elevator arrived upstairs, Dennis walked into the ward carrying oatmeal. When Marie saw Dennis


    return, she smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Dennis nodded, walked over and put down the oatmeal. He helped Marie sit up, as her shoulder had


    been shot and she couldn¡¯t move her arm. Dennis opened the box, took a spoon, and blew on each


    spoonful to cool it down before feeding it to her.


    yton walked in and looked at Dennis¡¯s back. He had known him for so many years, and all he had


    seen was his decisive and ruthless side. Today, watching


    Get Bo


    this man carefully blowing on the piping hot oatmeal, surrounded by steam, he seemed entirely


    different from the past.


    yton sighed inwardly, thinking, Marie was truly the kryptonite destined for


    Dennis.


    Marie saw ytone in and gave him a distant smile. ¡°Mr. Philemon.¡±


    yton nodded slightly, ¡°Ms. Spence, how are you feeling?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°It didn¡¯t hit any vital spots, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t even nce at yton and said, ¡°Eat oatmeal.¡±


    Marie obediently turned her head and took small bites of the oatmeal Dennis fed her, ignoring yton


    Marie wasn¡¯t foolish; she should have understood the situation now that she didn¡¯t figure outst night.


    Last night¡¯s situation was clearly not a simple gathering to discuss business over drinks; it was a ce


    where everyone had a gun and intended to take lives.


    But when she asked yton about the location, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and told her the ce without


    any


    reminders.


    She didn¡¯t mind taking a bullet for Dennis, let alone facing danger with him. What bothered her was that


    yton treated her like a fool and deceived her.


    If yton really had such a big issue with her, he should have just confronted her directly instead of


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    torturing her like this.


    Dennis and Marie took turns feeding each other, and Marie asionally said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me


    vegetables, I want the diced meat.¡±


    ¡°Marie, the doctor told you to eat lighter,¡± Dennis insisted as he scooped up vegetables with a spoon.


    ¡°No, no, I want diced meat,¡± Marie insisted, acting as if she was the most


    Get Bonus


    injured person there.


    yton felt that he was really very redundant now¡­


    After finally finishing the meal, yton couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said,


    ¡°I have to go now, I¡¯lle back another day.¡±


    Dennis said slowly, ¡°No need to reschedule, you don¡¯t have toe.¡±


    yton was rendered speechless.


    Dennis really was the most vengeful and meanest man he had ever met!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Marie stayed in the hospital for three days and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. In her previous life, she had


    never been hospitalized; she would always go home to treat her injuries and continue her training. It


    was only in this life that she realized how boring a hospital could be.


    Dennis couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise, so he helped her with the discharge procedures and took her


    back to the hotel.


    Because of a shoulder injury, Dennis had been personally feeding them for the past few days. If it


    weren¡¯t for Marie¡¯s firm protest, Dennis might have even helped them bathe..


    Marie insisted on meeting Aubree again because Double Sided was just a novel, and if they wanted to


    adapt it into a film, they needed aplete script from a screenwriter. The best candidate for the job


    was Aubree.


    Aubree inherited her father¡¯s talent for writing and was a well-known


    American author in France. With her revisions, the movie was sure to achieve


    the most perfect effect.


    Dennis, apanied by Marie, knocked on Aubree¡¯s door. The housekeeper, already familiar with the


    two of them, opened the door with a smile and


    invited them in.


    Aubree was sitting in the garden drinking coffee, and it seemed that most of


    the time, she enjoyed her coffee and admired the flowers in the garden, living like a fairy above the


    Seeing Marie arrive, Aubree was very happy. ¡°Marie, it¡¯s been so long since we


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, long time no see.¡±


    Seeing Marie and Dennis holding hands, Aubreeughed even more happily, ¡°So you finally talked


    about it?¡±


    Get Bots


    Marie¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned a lot from your


    words.¡±


    Dennis nodded slightly, smiling as he said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, you really helped me


    out a lot.¡±


    Aubree asked them to sit down and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t help you. If you mistreat Marie, I¡¯ll advise


    her not to be with you.¡±


    At that moment, Aubree had a mischievous smile, like a 20-year-old little girl.


    Dennis tightened his grip on Marie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mdm. Berry, I wouldn¡¯t dare to


    mistreat her.¡±


    The housekeeper brought a rosette and specially made a cup of authentic coffee for Dennis. Dennis


    had mentioned before that he wasn¡¯t used to


    drinking rosettes, and Aubree remembered that.


    ¡°Did youe here early in the morning just to have coffee with me?¡± Aubree asked.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to be the screenwriter for the movie Double Sided and


    participate in the adaptation process together.¡±


    Aubree put down her coffee mug, waved her hand, and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do, I¡¯ve never changed


    anything of my father¡¯s.¡±


    Marie persuaded, ¡°Give it a try, no one knows your father better than Mdm. Berry, she can definitely


    make it better.¡±


    Aubree still declined, with a hint of a young little girl ying cute, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I haven¡¯t been to New


    York in decades.¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be your tour guide!¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly and asked, ¡°Are you a tour guide? Do you know the way?¡±


    Marie nced at him and said, ¡°Well, then you be the tour guide!¡±


    Get Boros


    Aubree watched their interaction andughed, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, you two stop unting your love


    in front of me, okay? I¡¯ll go, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Marie was so happy that she could almost jump for joy. Everyone said that Aubree was very difficult to


    get along with, and some people had even visited. her several times, offering a high price, but Aubree


    was unwilling to sell the copyrights. Marie had thought that this trip to Bordeaux would be extremely


    difficult, but she didn¡¯t expect it to go so smoothly.


    Aubreeughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, I have conditions.¡±


    Marie immediately said, ¡°Mdm. Berry, please tell me, no matter what the conditions are, I agree!¡±


    Aubree¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Then you, you can consider me as your godmother!¡±


    Marie was stunned, and so was Dennis.


    Where have you seen someone bing a godmother after meeting only three times?


    Aubree said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You just agreed to any condition, and now you¡¯re backing


    out?¡±


    Marie felt a bit awkward. She didn¡¯t want to go back on her word, but she really didn¡¯t understand what


    Aubree was doing.


    Marie didn¡¯t know how to exin, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ it wasn¡¯t¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°Marie, what are you afraid of? Since I consider you my goddaughter, you¡¯re practically half a member


    of the Berry family. I¡¯ll protect you, don¡¯t worry,¡± Aubree said with a smile.


    Marie looked at Dennis, and Dennis nodded, signaling that Marie could agree.


    Get Bond


    In his eyes, Aubree¡¯s action was indeed sudden and quite unexpected, but


    Aubree was a very prestigious person in the Bordeaux Americanmunity. Putting Marie and


    Aubree¡¯s names together had no disadvantage whatsoever.


    Marie felt a strong connection with Aubree. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for Aubree, she wouldn¡¯t have


    opened up to Dennis so quickly.


    So agreeing to it wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Marie nodded, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±


    Aubree looked very happy as she poured a cup of coffee for Marie. She ced it in front of her and


    said, ¡°Marie, let this coffee take the ce of wine. Once you drink this cup of coffee, you¡¯ll have


    epted me as your godmother.¡±


    Marie was very straightforward, picking up the coffee mug and finishing it in one gulp. Sheughed


    mischievously, just like Aubree, and said, ¡°Godmother.¡±


    Aubree was very happy, saying, ¡°Great! Great!¡±


    After drinking coffee and discussing the adaptation, Marie booked a flight to New York for Aubree, so


    they could go back together.


    Two dayster, Dennis returned to New York with Marie. Marie triumphantly brought back the filming


    copyrights for Double Sided and Aubree.


    On the ne, Dennis looked at Marie, who was so busy that she fell asleep, and sighed in his heart.


    How could he not have known about the numerous doubts surrounding Marie?


    She trapped the fully armed blonde woman in the restroom, took her gun, called the police just in time,


    and shot the enemy.


    Agile, alert, decisive, and calm.


    Like a seasoned sniper, patient and urate.


    Yeah, just like thest time at Witton Manor, that disappearing sniper who


    Get Bogiti


    vanished without a trace, shot Landon in the head with one bullet. Otherwise, that night, it would have


    been Dennis who died.


    However, yton utilized all the resources and informationworks of King Organization to search for


    that person, but they found nothing, just like their attempts by all means to find the top assassin, Rose.


    It seemed that whenever Dennis discovered something rted to Marie¡¯s secret, even if it was just a


    connection to clues, he would fall into a vicious.


    cycle, never finding the answer.


    But what could he do?


    This girl hadpletely captured his heart, living at the very tip of it. Dennis couldn¡¯t bear to let go or


    make a move.


    He would rather have her stay by his side with her secret for a lifetime than desperately uncover her


    Achilles¡¯ heel, causing her to flee in panic.


    After a flight of more than ten hours, Marie had slept for a long time. As soon as she got off the ne,


    she was eager to find Sasha. Dennis held her back and exhorted repeatedly, telling her to be careful


    with her wound and not to bump. or touch it, as it might affect the healing process.


    After Marie repeatedly assured him, Dennis finally let her go to work.


    Marie brought the book Double Sided to Sasha. Unexpectedly, Sasha had


    already read the book and really liked it. Upon learning that they could bring this work to the big screen,


    Sasha was very happy.


    Upon learning that Aubree personally revised the Double Sided script, Sasha


    was pleasantly surprised. Her first movie was on such arge scale. If she didn¡¯t perform well, all of


    Marie¡¯s efforts these days would have been in vain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just rx and perform at your best,¡± Marieforted her.


    In the following days, Sasha spent most of her time working with Aubree,


    repeatedly adapting the original writing of Double Sided in hopes of fully


    Get Bors


    showcasing the thoughts and emotions of the original writing on the big


    screen.


    Marie went to Darwin¡¯s production team, and the production team had already


    raised issues with Marie more than once.


    Darwin really wasn¡¯t in his element. It was a great movie and a great role, but he just couldn¡¯t pull it off.


    Or rather, his performance was nowhere near as impressive as when he yed Jaime and Cassius.


    Marie arrived at the production team and found not only Darwin there, but


    also Sabrina. Upon asking, she learned that Sabrina had performed very well


    during the audition and had secured the role of the female lead.


    Actually, this movie didn¡¯t have a strict female lead. It¡¯s just that among a group of men, there needed


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to be a woman to bnce out the strong masculine energy. So, they chose a female actress who had


    some emotional entanglements with Darwin¡¯s character, Jansen.


    Sabrina secured the role through a normal audition process, relying on her own abilities, and Marie had


    no objections.


    She found a spot, sat down, and watched Darwin perform in the y.


    This scene depicted teammates making a heroic sacrifice to cover for Jansen. However, when faced


    with the death of hisrade, Darwin couldn¡¯t express the strong sense of guilt and pain that he


    should have felt.


    The director yelled ¡°cut¡± countless times, and finally lost his temper.


    ¡°Darwin! What¡¯s the matter with you! Do you even know what rades¡¯ means?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Darwin was also very angry because he just couldn¡¯t find the right feeling. He felt that this movie was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    not his style, and he couldn¡¯t perfectly immerse


    himself in the role.


    Initially, Darwin was chosen as the male lead because he was in the limelight, and he had auditioned


    with a scene from the early part of Jansen¡¯s story. Darwin performed very well, which led the director to


    select him.


    Who would have known that when it came to capturing Jansen¡¯s inner thoughts and emotionster on,


    which required a lot of facial expressions and


    eye movements to portray the character¡¯s transformation, Darwinpletely dropped the ball and was


    totally off his game.


    The assistant director called for a break, and Sabrina immediately rushed over to hand Darwin a towel,


    Darwin nodded, ¡°I know, wasn¡¯t I anxious too?¡±


    Marie waved from the side, and Darwin walked over and asked, ¡°Marie, how did you get here? Where¡¯s


    Sasha?¡±


    Sabrina followed and heard Darwin asking Sasha, a hint of sadness shed in her eyes. She quickly


    adjusted her emotions and greeted Marie as well, ¡°Hello, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie nodded slightly, ¡°Ms. Jenkins, hello.¡±


    They looked back at Darwin and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you known for your great acting skills?


    Couldn¡¯t you get Jansen¡¯s role?¡±


    Darwin sat down beside Marie with a frustrated look on his face, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know either! Everything was going well, but I just couldn¡¯t achieve the feeling the director wanted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be scolded by the director if you don¡¯t perform well,¡± Marie


    said.


    Darwin nced at Marie and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Did you see


    how fierce and terrifying that director was? He even scolded me for not knowing what rades¡¯


    meant. Of course I don¡¯t know! I bet not many people in this production team know either! Don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Marie was taken aback for a moment, but no, she understood.


    She understood the meaning ofrades better than anyone else. They were


    the people you could trust with your back in crucial moments, the ones who had been through snow


    and rain with you, and who had charged through gunfire together.


    And what about herrades?


    Those young boys and girls were eliminated one by one by Wren.


    At that moment, Marie probably understood better than anyone why Jansen felt such guilt, such pain,


    and had trouble sleeping every night.


    Because Marie was also like that at the time, she was tormented by guilt and pain, unable to fall


    asleep.


    Marie knew why Darwin couldn¡¯t act anymore; he could y Jaime or Cassius, but no matter how the


    roles developed, they ultimately ended up as a handsome, charming man and a beautiful female


    protagonist talking about


    love.


    This was what Darwin excelled at, he was familiar with it, so he joined acting, handling it proficiently


    and effortlessly.


    However, when faced with the role of Jansen, it touched upon Darwin¡¯s blind


    spot.


    He never had any so-calledrades. He had been independent since he was young, to the point that


    even Andres couldn¡¯t handle him. How could anyone possibly work in unity and share weal and woe


    with him?


    Get Hot


    He had never experienced this kind of emotion before, so even with all hist


    effort, he still couldn¡¯t do it.


    Marie patted Darwin¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I know why you can¡¯t perform well,


    do you want me to help?¡±


    Darwin looked at Marie with delight and asked, ¡°How can I help?¡±


    ¡°Crash course,¡± Marie said very concisely.


    Darwin¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°There¡¯s a crash course? Where is it? Take me there!¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go inform the director that I¡¯m taking a leave.¡±


    After rifying with the director, Marie left the production team with Darwin.


    Sabrina smiled and said goodbye to them, ¡°Darwin! Keep it up!¡±


    Darwin happily waved to Sabrina and followed Marie into the car.


    Luca drove all the way to the suburbs, almost leaving the New York boundary, and entered a military


    area.


    Darwin was dumbfounded, ¡°A crash course here?¡±


    Watching a group of neatly dressed soldiers walking around, it didn¡¯t seem


    like they were filming a movie¡­


    Marie nodded, ¡°It¡¯s here. How would you know Jansen¡¯s thoughts if you don¡¯t experience it yourself?¡±


    Jansen was also a hedonistic person who was forced to join the army. He


    looked down on others, didn¡¯t demand much from himself, wasted his years,


    and regretted half of his life.


    Luca looked at Darwin with a smile and said, ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s a lot of fun.¡±


    Darwin was speechless.


    ww


    Get Borus ¡ª ¡ª


    Marie pulled Darwin inside and met an officer, to whom she directly handed Darwin over.


    Ten minutester, a well-dressed Darwin reappeared, looking impressively handsome in his military


    uniform.


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Starting from today, you¡¯ll eat and live with everyone here, experiencing the


    army camp life. Naturally, you¡¯ll be able to understand Jansen¡¯s thoughts and feelings.¡±


    Darwin waspletely dumbfounded, ¡°Me? Here? You want me to live with them? Sleep in a


    dormitory?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes, we lived together, ate together, and trained together.¡±


    Darwin immediately said, ¡°No way! I have to go back and continue filming! I left halfway through, the


    director will scold me to death!¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°No, the director thought you needed a quick crash course to better portray the role of


    Jansen, so he specifically approved a half-month vacation for you. They can start filming the supporting


    roles first.¡±


    Filming a movie is not like filming a TV series. In more than half a year, there¡¯s only one movie. So, if


    we gave Darwin half a month, it wouldn¡¯t have any impact on the production team, and it would allow


    him to perform this


    role better.


    ¡°Can¡¯t they let me not ruin the atmosphere at the army camp? Can¡¯t I just stay for half a month if I say


    so?¡± Darwin held onto hisst hope.


    Marie shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can really stay for half a month if


    you want, and Dennis said, feel free to disrupt their serious atmosphere, he doesn¡¯t mind betting with


    you.¡±


    Darwin was taken aback, ¡°Dennis? What does this have to do with Dennis?¡±


    Marie said with a smile, ¡°Dennis is quite familiar with this ce and knows


    some people. He can help you get in and gain some experience.¡¯


    ¡°Did you guys¡­ did you guys do this, and Andres had no objections?¡± Darwin wailed like a ghost.


    Marie pursed her lips and said, ¡°No, Andres has been busy taking care of Ilianately and didn¡¯t have


    time to pay attention to you, so he let me take full


    responsibility for looking after you.¡±


    Darwin was speechless.


    Now there was nowhere to turn for help, was there anyone who could take in


    Marie and not let her go through such a crash course¡­


    Darwin, with a mournful face, grabbed Marie¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Marie, you


    can¡¯t be that heartless, can you? Are you really going to leave me here for half


    a month?¡±


    Marie smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, I really am that ruthless.¡±


    Darwin was loss for words.


    Look at those young soldiers, standing under the scorching sun for an hour, and running tens of miles


    at a time. Even if they were made of iron, they


    couldn¡¯t withstand it!


    Darwin had been pampered since childhood; how could he have ever experienced such hardship?


    Marie patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Keep it up! I believe in you, I¡¯lle pick you up in two weeks!¡±


    Darwin cried out, ¡°Marie! Does Dennis know how heartless you are?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never been cruel to him.¡±


    Darwin was speechless.


    What was the sudden disy of love all about?


    Marie looked at Darwin¡¯s gloomy face and shook her head silently, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    Get Bonus


    you just say you wanted to take a crash course?¡±


    Darwin said, ¡°Is this a crash course? This is more like a life-threatening


    ss¡­¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    No matter how much Darwin protested, Marie still firmly ced him in the


    army camp.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Marie wasn¡¯t joking; there wasn¡¯t a ce that could make Darwin feel the true


    meaning of camaraderie more than this one.


    Moreover, the movie Marie chose for him had a great plot. If Darwin


    performed well, it was possible that he could win an award at the film festival.


    Marie hadn¡¯t seen Iliana for quite some time. She heard that Iliana had injured her handst time, and


    Andres had been taking her to the hospital every day to change the dressing. Iliana¡¯s attempts to


    refuse his help werepletely


    ineffective.


    Sasha said that Andres hadpletely be Iliana¡¯s bodyguard,


    apanying her while shopping and helping her carry bags, fearing that she might get hurt again.


    A weekter, Marie went to the army camp to visit the ¡°tormented¡± Darwin, because on the night he


    joined, Darwin had posted an Instagram story with a crying emoji and a caption that read: [Wanted all


    over the inte ¨C my boss! Exploiting employees! I protest!]


    Thement below left Marie nonplussed.


    Sabrina wrote: [Darwin, are you alright?]


    Sasha said: [Best actor, keep it up.]


    Gavinmented: [Marie, awesome!]


    Andres sent: [Please ept my condolences.]


    Dennis typed: [I called the instructor.]


    Darwin, with a puzzled look on his face, replied: [Why would I call the


    Get Bo


    instructor?]


    Dennis replied: [During the training period, contact with the outside world


    was not allowed.]


    Darwin had no reply to that.


    So, for the following week, Marie didn¡¯t receive any messages from Darwin.


    Dennis said the instructor had confiscated his phone.


    Just now, Marie had entered Darwin¡¯s dormitory when she heard Darwin protesting, shouting, ¡°I want to


    go out! I want to go home! Let me out!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Upon seeing Marie enter, Darwin was lying half-propped up in bed, his eyes


    sparkling as he looked at her. However, he stilly there, weakly calling out,


    ¡°Marie! Let me out!¡±


    Marie looked at him speechlessly, ¡°Was it really that terrible?¡±


    Darwin¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth opened in shock, as if he had heard


    something outrageous. He asked incredulously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it terrifying?¡±


    Marie walked over and pulled on Darwin, who immediately cried out


    miserably, ¡°Ouch, ouch, ouch! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Darwin frowned, his facial features all scrunched up, and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t


    ask me where it hurts¡­ you should ask me where it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Darwin, howe I never realized you were so cowardly before?¡±


    ¡°Cowardly?¡± Darwin became agitated and red at Marie, ¡°Is this cowardly? I¡¯m just cherishing my life!


    Look at those who don¡¯t care about their lives, they run with sandbags, stand under the sun for an hour,


    and get up in the middle of the night for military drills when the rm goes off. Who can stand


    that?¡±


    Marie raised her eyebrows, ¡°Not bad, isn¡¯t this just normal training?¡±


    Darwin was almost in tears, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore! It¡¯s like preaching to deaf ears! A heartless


    woman like you wouldn¡¯t understand! Hurry up and tell the instructor that I need to go back to filming!¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Darwin asked.


    Marie blinked and said, ¡°The reason I asked you toe here was to experience camaraderie, but now


    all you¡¯ve experienced is hardship and exhaustion. If you go back to the production team now, this


    whole week would


    have been a waste.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I won¡¯t be here anyway! I¡¯m leaving!¡± Darwin felt that if he stayed any longer, he would


    lose half of his life.


    Marie frowned at him and said, ¡°A big man like you can¡¯t handle this little hardship? Practice for another


    week.¡±


    Darwin, with a sad face, said, ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you try practicing for a week? Do you know how tiring it


    is?¡±


    Marie was speechless, she really knew how tired she was. Her initial training at Rodger Group was at


    least ten times more exhausting. Back then, every training session, every shooting, meant whether she


    could survive her future


    missions or not.


    ¡°Also, the instructor made us shoot, and if our scores were bad, we weren¡¯t allowed to eat! You try it


    and see, who could stand this?¡± Darwin cried out, refusing to stay here.


    Actually, this was expected. During each training session, there would be one or two instances of


    fasting to train everyone¡¯s endurance, as well as their ability to withstand cold, resist physical attacks,


    and so on.


    ¡°What about the good grades?¡± Marie could only ask along with him.


    ¡°Good grades mean an extra serving of meat!¡± Darwinined. He had been here for a week and


    hadn¡¯t had a single serving of meat.


    In fact, inside the army camp, the training was tough. To ensure physical fitness, they weren¡¯t given too


    much meat; it was mostly bread and pickles, and even wild vegetables. This wasn¡¯t just about ordinary


    small fights; the


    instructor had to teach them that, when in dire situations, even withoutvish


    meals, they had to survive.


    While they were talking here, someone came over and called out to Darwin, ¡°Darwin, it¡¯s time for


    training!¡±


    Darwin, with a mournful face, said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to shooting practice.¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Go take a look.¡±


    Marie insisted on taking Darwin to the shooting range. When a group of people saw a beautiful little girl


    with Darwin, they teased him, saying, ¡°Darwin! Who is this? Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    Darwin shouted back, ¡°What girlfriend! Would my girlfriend be this harsh! This is my boss! Exploiting


    employees!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    In fact, Darwin got along quite well with a few people at the army camp. He had been a bit mischievous


    since he was young, but after spending a year with


    Marie, his temperament had improved significantly. Plus, he was straightforward and easygoing, so he


    quickly became friends with everyone.


    Darwin wasn¡¯t good at shooting technical stuff, but he was great at running and other things. His own


    daily exercise intensity was also quite high.


    The instructor arrived, and Darwin immediately ran into the line and stood in position. After listening to


    the instructor¡¯s speech, the course tasks were


    assigned.


    Get Bonus


    It was still a shootingpetition, with three shots per round. The one with


    the best score in a round could rest first.


    Darwin, with a mournful face, said, ¡°I have to practice for another ss! Marie, please let me go back!¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No, I can agree to anything else, but not this!¡±


    Darwin frowned and shouted, ¡°Then you should train with me too!¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, it was Darwin who was stunned, ¡°Do you know how tiring it is


    here?¡±


    Marie shook her head with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Darwin said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Then practice with me for a day, and you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    He thought that if he exhausted Marie, she would agree to let him go back to


    filming.


    ¡°So if I can stick with it, you¡¯ll continue training, right? I¡¯m a girl and I can do it, you won¡¯t chicken out,


    will you?¡± Marie used reverse psychology.


    Darwin immediately stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Of course! As long as you


    can persist, I can too!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Could Marie, a woman, really endure such a terrifying and devilish training?

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Marie stood up, dusted herself off, and went to ask the instructor for a small-sized military uniform.


    Once she put it on, she surprisingly exuded a


    valiant and formidable demeanor.


    Marie walked onto the shooting range. She was originally slender, but now, standing among a group of


    strapping men, she seemed somewhat petite.


    Marie looked pure and clean, bare-faced, with delicate features. Several men couldn¡¯t help but stare at


    her.


    They poked Darwin twice, ¡°Hey, this really isn¡¯t your girlfriend, huh?¡±


    Darwin shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not it at all.¡±


    A few menughed and said, ¡°Can I chase after her? This little girl looks so full of life, doesn¡¯t she? So


    gentle and delicate, how adorable!¡±


    Darwin replied, ¡°I advise you not to.¡±


    Several people were pushing and joking around, ¡°She¡¯s not your girlfriend, why are you butting in!¡±


    Darwin remained silent.


    Was Marie full of life?


    Was Marie gentle and weak?


    Was Marie cute?


    Initially, Marie had outperformed Darwin, who was known as the Racing Prince, on the racing circuit.


    Later, at the Robert family¡¯s banquet, she performed a shoulder throw and tossed him into the


    swimming pool.


    How could this woman possibly be his girlfriend? The only person who could handle a psycho like


    Marie in this world would be another psycho, and that¡¯s


    Dennis.


    Get Bopos ~~~)


    Marie hopped over and said, ¡°Darwin, today I¡¯ll treat you to some meat.¡¯


    Darwin scoffed, ¡°You? Where would you get meat for me to eat?¡±


    Marie raised her eyebrows, ¡°Just wait!¡±


    At the shooting range, several people were shooting, and the first few people had pretty good scores.


    This put even more pressure on Darwin.


    It was Darwin¡¯s turn. Darwin picked up the gun, aimed at the bullseye, and with a bang, he hit the sixth


    ring.


    Darwin frowned, the performance of the sixth ring was barely eptable.


    The second shot was fired, hitting the seventh ring. Darwinughed, saying the seventh ring was not


    bad.


    Darwin took a breath, fired the third shot, and hit the sixth ring.


    Darwin, annoyed, threw down his gun. In fact, his performance had already improved significantly since


    he first started, but he was stubborn and wanted


    the best results,


    The other few people each took a shot, and the one with the best score was the man who had just said


    he wanted to pursue Marie. His skin was tanned, giving off a rather masculine vibe.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Marie, ¡°Gorgeous, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m the first one. What do you want to


    eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Their food was self-served, but those with good grades were allowed to eat first. So, by the time it was


    Darwin¡¯s turn, naturally, there wasn¡¯t much meat left to eat.


    Marie squinted her eyes and smiled, ¡°How about this, if I get first ce, you


    treat Darwin to dinner?¡±


    The manughed, and the people around himughed as well.


    In their eyes, Marie was just a little girl, at most a fascinating and charming little girl. She had never


    experienced any hardships, so even if she wore a military uniform, she couldn¡¯t possibly look like a


    soldier.


    They didn¡¯t have any ill intentions; they just felt that Marie bragged a little too


    much.


    The manughed and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t get first ce, then be my girlfriend!¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°No, I have a boyfriend now.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you sure you could get first ce?¡± the man teased her.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work either,¡± Marie frowned, stubborn as ever.


    Dennis was very important to her, she couldn¡¯t risk losing him.


    H


    ¡°Alright, you win. I¡¯ll treat Darwin to meat for a week,¡± the man agreed


    without hesitation.


    Marie nodded, walked over, picked up the gun, and fired a shot almost without


    any aiming process.


    The first shot hit the ninth ring.


    Darwin was dumbfounded, and so were the men around him. It must be luck!


    That¡¯s what everyone thought.


    Another bang resounded, and another shot was fired without much aiming.


    The second shot hit the tenth ring.


    Darwin was at a loss for words.


    Why did he vaguely feel the sensation of being beaten by Marie at the racing


    circuitst time?


    The next firing sound was heard. The third shot hit the tenth ring!


    It seemed like Marie didn¡¯t even need to look at the bullseye or aim. She just casually raised her gun


    and fired, and the bullet obediently hit the bullseye.


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    Who could tell him if there was anything Marie couldn¡¯t do?


    After a round, Marie became the undisputed first ce winner. Marie winked at the man from earlier


    and asked, ¡°Are you treating?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The man nodded woodenly and then nudged Darwin with his elbow, ¡°Hey, where did you find this


    Darwin covered his face and said, ¡°Man! Do you think this is ady? Whosedy is so fierce?¡±


    The man scratched his head, picked up Darwin, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat!¡±


    At the cafeteria, the man led Darwin and Marie to sit together. During the meal, Marie didn¡¯t say much,


    just kept her head down and ate quietly. Darwin, who finally had a chance to eat some meat, was also


    busy eating. The table was


    very quiet.


    In the afternoon, there was a weighted run. Marie stubbornly tied sandbags to herself and ran three


    miles with these big men withoutining about being tired.


    Darwin waspletely defeated. This woman was simply a devil. No wonder she was able to win over


    Dennis, that deity-like man.


    Marie was actually tired, even though she usually scheduled a lot of training and exercise for herself.


    After all, Marie¡¯s body had been that of an ordinary person since childhood, even weak and sickly,


    having taken various medications. She was far from being as strong as Rose, who had a body as


    sturdy as iron. So after a day of training, she was somewhat exhausted.


    In addition, she had been shot in the shoulder not too long ago, and it hadn¡¯t


    Get Boros TM


    fully healed. After a day of physical activity, the wound had closed, but there


    was still a faint pain.


    But she persisted, because every time she reached this point, when the pain. and exhaustion were at


    their peak, it was the closest she could get to being Marie and Rose. She twistedly reminisced about


    those devilish training days, just like many carefree university students inexplicably missed the times.


    when they had to study all night.


    It seemed that the pain experienced didn¡¯t really count as pain.


    After a day of training, Darwin had nothing to say and obediently stayed in the army camp, promising


    Marie that he would train well and find his rhythm.


    The tanned man pulled Darwin along, insisting on taking Marie out. When they reached the door, a


    Rolls-Royce was parked outside, looking noble and imposing in appearance.


    The man nudged Darwin, ¡°Was she really that rich?¡±


    Darwin remained silent.


    The car door opened, and a man in a suit stepped out. He looked even more noble and eye-catching


    than the expensive luxury car behind him.


    Dennis walked up to Marie and frowned, ¡°Had a wild day?¡±


    Marie pouted, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®wild¡¯? I¡¯m just doing my job!¡±


    Dennis, feeling helpless, pulled her into his arms and hugged her. Marie let out a soft moan. Dennis


    looked at her as she covered her shoulder and asked


    with a frown, ¡°Does the wound hurt?¡±


    Marie shrank her neck cowardly, nodded, and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Dennis bent down, lifted her up horizontally, nced at Darwin, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Staying a


    few more days will help improve your acting skills.¡±


    Get Bongs


    Darwin was at a loss.


    He thought, I was wronged! It wasn¡¯t me who hurt Marie!


    Wait a minute¡­ It seemed like he was the one who encouraged Marie to train¡­


    But¡­ it was still so unfair! Who could he go to for justice?


    Dennis carried Marie into the car, and then Darwin obediently returned to the


    army camp.


    On the way back, Marie nestled in Dennis¡¯ arms and asked, ¡°How did you get


    here?¡±


    Dennis nced at her and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯te, were you nning to stay here with Darwin?¡±


    Marie shook her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t serious, I was just trying to scare him.¡±


    Dennis rubbed his forehead helplessly and said, ¡°Marie, you can use another method; your injury


    hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±


    Marie stuck out her tongue yfully and said, ¡°I know! It won¡¯t happen again


    next time.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Although Marie said it was just a slight pain in her shoulder and nothing serious, Dennis was still


    worried. He insisted on taking her to Gavin for a check-up to make sure there were no issues with her


    wound before letting it


    1.


    Gavin also cried out with a sad face, ¡°Please, I beg you! Can you not bring


    every small fight to me? Let me handle bigger issues! Don¡¯t I deserve any


    respect?¡±


    Dennis furrowed his brow and said, ¡°Marie was shot.¡±


    Gavin nced at Marie and said, ¡°Yeah! It was a gunshot wound from half a


    month ago. I bet the bullet that hit her has rusted by now! Man, do none of you have anymon


    sense?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that anxiety deters rationale.¡±


    Gavin said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please stop unting your love. The whole world knows you have a


    girlfriend now.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned slightly red and she asked, ¡°You keep saying ¡®we¡¯ and ¡®us¡¯,


    but who else is there besides the two of us?¡±


    As soon as this was mentioned, Gavin became even more frustrated. ¡°Andres!


    This was a gunshot wound from half a month ago. Look at Iliana, she had a knife wound almost two


    months ago! Andres kepting over to check on her as if he had nothing better to do, acting like this


    was his own personal hospital!¡±


    Dennis shrugged, ¡°He has his shares.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    There was no reasoning with him; the conversation couldn¡¯t continue. In this hospital, both Dennis and


    Andres held shares, so he really had no choice.


    Marie didn¡¯t care about all those trivial matters; she was only concerned about Iliana and took the


    opportunity to indulge her gossiping nature. ¡°Did Andres bring Iliana here? Do theye often?¡±


    Gavin turned to Marie andined, ¡°Exactly! I kindly set him up with


    Iliana so he could make a clean break with Nataly sooner. Did I ask for him to harass me every day?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Serves you right, that¡¯s what you get for being nosy.¡±


    Gavin was rendered speechless.


    It seemed to make sense, as he spent all day trying to persuade Andres, telling him how understanding


    Iliana was and how maniptive Nataly could be.


    Gaviny on the office desk, feeling down. ¡°The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love, only I


    emit the fragrance of being a single pringle¡­¡±


    Dennis flipped through the magazine in his hand, not even looking up, ¡°Those who line up outside the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    hospital every day waiting to see Mr. Hart, they shouldn¡¯t be patients, right?¡±


    Gavin said, ¡°Dennis, those mediocre women were not my cup of tea at all!¡±


    Dennis looked up and asked, ¡°Can we really expect to meet angels while hanging out in nightclubs all


    day?¡±


    Marie looked at Gavin¡¯s gritted teeth and quietly pulled Dennis, saying,


    ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s go first¡­¡±


    She estimated that among Gavin¡¯s group of people, no one could be meaner than Dennis. She saw


    Gavin wanting to stab Dennis to death with a scalpel


    every day.


    Dennis put down the magazine and left the hospital with Marie.


    After confirming that Marie¡¯s injuries were not serious, Dennis took Marie out for dinner. There was a


    video conference scheduled for the evening, so Dennis


    went to work. Marie asked Luca to take her back to the Spence mansion.


    After celebrating Asher¡¯s birthday, she went on a business trip to France with


    Dennis. Then, she went to Bordeaux to discuss script matters. On top of that, she identally got shot


    and, afraid of worrying Asher, Marie hadn¡¯t returned for a long time.


    Upon entering, Asher hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet and was sitting in the living room ying chess with


    Noel. When he saw Mariee in, he nced at her


    and then, acting aloof, the old man turned his head away and ignored her.


    Marie immediately ran over eagerly and said, ¡°Grandpa! Look at me,


    back!¡±


    I¡¯m


    Asher was ying chess and shook his head, ¡°Who? I don¡¯t recognize them.¡±


    Marie shook Asher¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandpa, I am your favorite granddaughter Marie! You love me the


    most!¡±


    Asher frowned and said, ¡°My granddaughter has been missing for about ten


    days to half a month.¡±


    Marie hugged Asher tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Grandpa! I know I was


    wrong! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    Asher red at her and then rxed, saying, ¡°Kiddo! You still know how to


    Marie sat down with augh, ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, isn¡¯t it because I¡¯ve


    been busy with work? I couldn¡¯te back, but I¡¯ve been thinking about you!


    thought about you while eating and even while sleeping!¡±


    Asher was cheered up by her, poked her forehead, and said, ¡°Alright! You sure


    know how to talk.¡±


    Marie rubbed her head and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re busy ying chess, I¡¯ll go take


    a shower first, and thene down to chat with youter.¡±


    Asher nodded, allowing her to leave. Marie didn¡¯t mention the argument she


    had with Noel that day at all, and she didn¡¯t even look at Noel directly, as if she


    couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    After taking a bath, Marie walked into the living room. Asher was no longer there, leaving only Noel


    sitting alone under the dim light, lost in thought.


    Seeing Marie approaching, Noel snapped back to reality, his voice gentle,


    ¡°Marie, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Marie nodded, didn¡¯t say anything, and turned to leave.


    ¡°Marie!¡± Noel called out to her.


    Marie stopped, turned around, looked at Noel, and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Noel hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Marie interrupted him, ¡°No need to apologize. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Marie!¡± Noel called out to her again, ¡°I never thought about being your


    enemy, and I haven¡¯t done anything to hurt you.¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°There is littlemon ground for understanding between persons of differing


    principles. What you think and what you do has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°What if I help you? What if I help you do what you want to do?¡± Noel said.


    Under the dim light, his warm eyes shone brightly like stars, dazzling Marie¡¯s


    eyes.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Upon hearing this, Marie was genuinely stunned.


    This was the first time Noel had offered to help her, and he looked at her with his warm, gentle eyes,


    incredibly serious.


    With Noel¡¯s help, Marie¡¯s position in the Spence family would have changed quickly with the overall


    trend, and


    she might have taken control of the Spence family even earlier. Instead, she had to be cautious in


    everything she did, fearing that Mia, Carly, and Olive would cause her trouble.


    Noel must have thought of this as well, and was convinced that Marie would cooperate with him.


    However, Marie quickly regained herposure, gave a cold smile, and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Marie!¡± Noel called out to her, asking, ¡°Even if I help you fulfill your wish, are you not willing to look at


    me?¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°Noel, what are you talking about? Our positions in the Spence family are worlds apart.


    You were born as the favored child, while I¡¯ve lived humbly for over 20 years. Why would you need me


    to pay more attention to you?¡±


    Noel looked into Marie¡¯s eyes, filled with pain and sadness. He could clearly hear the sarcasm in


    Marie¡¯s words, both spoken and unspoken.


    Over the years, Mia, Olive, and Carly had always been either hitting or scolding Marie, and the


    housekeepers


    at home had also treated her with indifference.


    In contrast, since the day Noel joined the Spence family, he had been their one and only, most


    esteemed grandson. He was the apple of Asher¡¯s eye, and the entire Spence family¡¯s future would


    belong to him.


    The difference in status was vast, but the way Marie looked at him waspletely different from


    others¡¯ admiration and worship. Her eyes were full of pride and disdain, showing no regard for this


    distinguished


    elder brother.


    ¡°Marie, I can help you with anything,¡± Noel said.


    Marieughed and asked, ¡°Noel, how many people in this world would ept help from their


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    enemies?¡±


    ¡°Marie! I¡¯m not your enemy!¡± Noel was very resentful of being called that by Marie,


    ¡°But you¡¯re not my friend either, right? You have Mia¡¯s blood running through you, which means we¡¯re


    irreconcble. You want to help me?


    But how will you help me? If one day I find out that Mia killed my mother, would you help me kill Mia?¡±


    Marie asked, looking at him.


    Noel opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, Marie interrupted him, ¡°You can¡¯t,


    even if you hate the struggle between us, she is still your mother, so you can¡¯t help me.¡±


    can atone for her sins, or, die for her,¡± Noel said calmly, looking into Marie¡¯s eyes.


    Marie smirked sarcastically and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want your life, and besides, we haven¡¯t found any


    Get Bonus


    association yet. Why are you so nervous? Or is it that you know the inside story from back then?¡±


    Noel looked at Marie, hesitated for a moment, and didn¡¯t speak. As Marie turned to leave, Noel called


    out to


    her again, ¡°I know! I¡¯ve met your mother¡±


    Marie suddenly turned around, her eyes sharp as knives, piercingly staring at Noel, and asked, ¡°What


    do you


    know?¡±


    ¡°I know, your mother really had depression. I was young at that time and don¡¯t remember much, but I


    do recall


    her sometimes sitting quietly at the doorstep, holding a pillow in her arms, and sometimes crying and


    making a fuss. She was indeed a bit crazy. Grandpa was afraid she would hurt you, so he rarely let her


    hold you,¡± Noel said.


    ¡°What else? What else do you know?¡± Marie asked.


    Noel frowned, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Your mother passed away not long after New Year. I


    remember it was still very cold, and it seemed like she had an ident when she went out alone.¡±


    Marie felt a pain in her heart, like a needle hidden in cotton, spreading finely and densely.


    How could that be?


    In the photo Asher gave her, Luisa had a gentle and elegant smile. She looked so beautiful and noble.


    When


    she held her, the maternal love on her face couldn¡¯t be hidden and overflowed from the camera lens.


    However, everyone told her that it was depression that ended Luisa¡¯s life, and it wasn¡¯t just depression;


    Luisa


    was actually a madwoman who often rambled and talked nonsense.


    Marie wondered, Where was Mason when Luisa was lonely and helpless?


    Yes, her father, who was as majestic as a mountain, was apanying Mia, calcting when Luisa


    would


    die, when he could remarry, and when Noel and the others would be able to join the Spence family


    genealogy.


    So, Noel said he would help her. Help her with what? The biggest tragedy of Marie¡¯s life was caused by


    them.


    And Luisa, she died alone outside, with no one even willing to tell her how she died whether she fell,


    was hit


    by a car, or got sick.


    Regarding everything about Luisa, she had to slowly investigate and search on her own. Without


    finding a single clue, her longing for Luisa grew stronger, and her resentment towards the Spence


    family deepened.


    Marie tried to smile, but couldn¡¯t. She turned around, ready to leave.


    Noel said all these things, but in the end, Marie still didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him or look at him.


    Noel stepped forward and grabbed Marie, saying, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Marie forcefully pushed him away, her voice colder than ever before. She looked at Noel with icy eyes


    and said, ¡°No, I believe you. It¡¯s precisely because I believe you that I want you to stay away from me.


    After all, if it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s tragic fate, you would never have been the grandson of the


    Spence family in this


    lifetime.¡±


    Get Bontal


    Noel¡¯s body swayed slightly, as he had never seen Marie like this before. Even if her hostility was


    intense, she would always hide it well for the sake of survival. However, now she was openly showing


    her inner hatred and resentment towards Noel. Her clear eyes were like cold knives, making him feel


    terrified.


    Marie shook off Noel and returned to the room without waiting for him to speak.


    Upon looking at that old family photo, Luisa was still smiling gently. Her eyes and eyebrows greatly


    resembled Marie¡¯s, showing that Marie had undoubtedly inherited Luisa¡¯s beauty, which allowed her to


    grow into her current appearance.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had long been used to being Marie, but upon hearing Luisa¡¯s


    experiences, her heart ached terribly. It felt like a mix of sympathy, sadness, anger, and resentment.


    Marie thought that she would find out eventually. She was determined to uncover Luisa¡¯s past and


    would not let anyone who had hurt Luisa or Marie get away with it.


    It might be because of the recent situation with Luisa that made Marie feel uneasy and unable to


    understand Luisa¡¯s so-called depression and ending her life.


    Marie frequently went over to Sasha¡¯s ce, and Aubree had almost finished adapting the script. The


    production team had prepared for all aspects of the work, and after holding a small opening ceremony,


    Double Sided officially announced themencement of filming.


    Upon the release of this message, it immediately became a trending topic on Twitter and even


    appeared as the headline on both entertainment and social news sections.


    It wrote: [Mr. Clyde Berry¡¯s posthumous work Double Sided announced themencement of filming!]


    [Aubree Berry personally revised the Double Sided script!]


    [Popr celebrity Sasha took on the female lead role and entered the big screen!]


    For a time, the Double Sided production team was unrivaled, even overshadowing Zane¡¯s variety show


    and Darwin¡¯s work updates. Sasha was on the trending topic list every day, staying there for a full two


    days.


    Undoubtedly, Double Sided was an excellent work, and countless people were looking forward to the


    book. being adapted into a movie, so that more people could pay attention to the social group affected


    by depression.


    Sasha sessively yed roles such as Jordyn and Slerra, demonstrating her adroit acting skills. She


    became a representative figure in popr celebrities, possessing both talent and beauty. Countless


    people were looking forward to seeing Sasha on the big screen.


    Sasha¡¯s Twitter gained arge number of fans, who would regrly cheer her on every day,


    encouraging her to do well in her acting and looking forward to her debut film.


    Onemented: [Go Sasha! I want to be your fan for a lifetime!]


    Another wrote: [Suddenly, I was really looking forward to seeing how Sasha would portray depression.


    The stills and posters were all amazing!]


    One wrote: [Didn¡¯t anyone pay attention to Sasha¡¯s boss? I heard that many bigpanies wanted the


    film


    Get Bomat


    and television rights, but surprisingly, they were given to a small studio in the end.]


    Anothermented: [Could thementator above even speak? What do they mean by ¡°small


    studio¡±? Have you ever seen a ¡®small studio¡± produce such a blockbuster movie?]


    One wrote: [Did Sashapete for this year¡¯s best actress award?]


    Another wrote: [Don¡¯t bring momentum into this! Our Sasha just wanted to focus on acting and didn¡¯t


    think. about anything else.]


    Onemented: [If Sasha won the best actress award, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for Darwin? They¡¯re


    from the


    samepany and have the same resources¡­]


    One wrote: [We were no match for Darwin!]


    Having a high level of attention on Twitter¡¯s trending topic is one thing, but peoplementing on all


    sorts of random things is another.


    Gradually, people started saying that Sasha was going to be the best actress and Darwin the best


    actor.


    Marie coulde up with the idea using her butt. No one else could pull off this ttering trick except


    Olive.


    Originally, the entire inte was full of praise and anticipation for Sasha. Gradually, some people


    began to turn the tide, and different opinions emerged.


    Onemented: [Did Sasha win best actress? She¡¯s quite young, but her ambition is certainly not


    small.]


    Another wrote: [Even Olive Spence didn¡¯t mention winning best actress, so how could it be Sasha¡¯s


    turn?]


    One wrote: [How can thementator above talk like that? Olive has quite a few works, so who¡¯s to


    me if she didn¡¯t get the best actress award?]


    Anothermented: [From a bystander¡¯s perspective, Sasha gained fame too quickly; it was a bit too


    wild.]


    Before Marie could speak, Darwin couldn¡¯t sit still and tweeted: [Why fight for best actress? Go for best.


    actor!]


    Darwin was clearly at odds with these haters. As soon as he spoke these words, he was immediately


    pushed to the trending topic, with headlines like [Darwin wants to win best actor] ringly hanging at


    the top

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Marie had a headache from anger and wished she could just rush into the army camp and strangle


    Darwin to


    death right then and there.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the phone was confiscated by the instructor? How could this person still have a


    phone to


    post on Twitter?


    This time, the whole inte thought that Darwin was going to win the best actor proudly, but the


    problem


    was, Darwin was still in the army camp ¡°cultivating¡± himself. It would be good enough if he could y


    the role


    of Jansen without being scolded, let alone win the best actor. Even Marie thought it was too baseless.


    Over on Sasha¡¯s side, there was no impact at all. After the opening ceremony, Sasha smoothly joined


    the


    production team. Aubree also went to the production team to ensure that the script could be


    sessfully


    filmed.


    Marie suddenly found herself with some free time, realized that it was about time, and decided to go


    pick up.


    Darwin.


    However, when Marie looked at Darwin, she knew that he still hadn¡¯t understood what camaraderie


    really


    was.


    What could be done to make Darwin truly understand Jansen¡¯s pain and guilt? The kind of regret that if


    only


    they had been stronger, their teammate wouldn¡¯t have died?


    Marie racked her brains, but other than throwing Darwin into the army camp, she really couldn¡¯t think


    of


    anything else.


    Dennis nced at her and said helplessly, ¡°In a couple of days, there will be a military drill over there. If


    you


    don¡¯t pick him up today, he¡¯ll be able to make it just in time.¡±


    ¡°Drill? What drill?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis pulled out some materials for her to look at and said, ¡°It was a realistic drill conducted without


    prior


    notice to train the new recruits¡¯ responsiveness. It can also be considered their final exam after a period


    of


    training.¡±


    Marie suddenly came up with an idea and looked at Dennis, ¡°What do you think, if Darwin participated


    in this


    simted drill and saw hisrades fall, would he be able to inhabit his role better?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quite possible. After all, many actors try to experience life firsthand in order to


    inhabit their role. Once Darwin experiences it, he¡¯ll know.¡±


    However, Marie hesitated a bit, ¡°Would this be too cruel to him? Watching hisrades die, that kind


    of feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°Marie, this is just a drill, no one will die, every training soldier has to participate, it¡¯s just that Darwin is


    a transfer student,¡± Dennisforted her.


    Marie nodded, ¡°All right then, let¡¯s wait until the drill is over and then bring Darwin back.¡±


    Darwin was still sitting in the dormitory, waiting for Marie to send a car to pick him up. He calcted


    the


    Get Bo


    days, and figured that that day should be the day.


    Suddenly, an rm sounded outside. Darwin made a noise and sat up in bed, not moving. He thought


    it was


    just a fake drill, and since he was about to leave, he didn¡¯t want to y along with them.


    However, the rm kept ringing, unlike the previous times when it would stop after a few rings to wake


    them


    1.


    Someone was running in the hallway, another person rushed into Darwin¡¯s dormitory and pulled him


    out,


    while someone else shouted that it was not a drill as they ran towards the back hill.


    Darwin, with a confused look on his face, was dragged out and crouched behind a tree on the back hill.


    Next.


    to him was the tanned man fromst time. Darwin asked, ¡°What are we doing this time?¡±


    The man, looking confused, shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just heard someone say it wasn¡¯t


    a drill and told us to run. I grabbed a gun and ran.¡±


    Darwin leaned against the tree trunk, a de of grass in his mouth, and said slovenly, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s


    probably just another trick to deceive people.¡±


    The man also leaned against it and said, ¡°Who cares, let¡¯s just stay here and not move.¡±


    Darwin followed him and sat there for almost half an hour. Just when he was getting bored, he


    suddenly heard a gunshot.


    Darwin and the man both shuddered, as before, the drill didn¡¯t actually involve shooting guns!


    The two people looked at each other, making sure they hadn¡¯t misheard, and said with a bewildered


    expression, ¡°It can¡¯t be true, can it?¡±


    Darwin was almost in tears. Was Marie trying to kill him? They had agreed it was just a crash course in


    training, so why did it turn into a real fight?


    The man was also a bit scared and said, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a terrorist group causing trouble around here


    these days, could it be them?¡±


    Darwin was even more dumbfounded, ¡°Holy crap, could I really be this unlucky?¡±


    Darwin pulled the man back a little and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not go out, shall we wait and see if someone


    to rescue us?¡±


    The man nced at him and said, ¡°What are you talking about? We are soldiers, who else could be


    better at saving us than ourselves?¡±


    Darwin muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a soldier¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Another gunshot rang out, this time apanied by a scream. The two people were nowpletely


    convinced that this was definitely not a drill.


    Darwin pulled him back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go out now! Isn¡¯t it dangerous to go out at this time? We don¡¯t


    even


    Get Boots


    know how many people are out there. Let¡¯s wait until it gets dark and then go explore!*


    The man thought for a moment, agreed with what Darwin said, and followed him to the bushes by the


    tree.


    Hey down and remained motionless.


    Gradually, the sky had darkened, and just now, there were a few more screams. If they continued to


    fight like this, everyone on their side would be killed.


    The man became a bit anxious and said, ¡°It¡¯s already dark! I¡¯ll go take a look around and see what¡¯s


    going on.¡±


    Darwin shrank his neck and didn¡¯t move. He wasn¡¯t from around here; he was the youngest son of the


    Robert family, a heartthrob idol in the entertainment industry. He wanted to return to his dazzling life


    and didn¡¯t want


    to die in this deste, uninhabited ce.


    The man nced at him, smiled, patted his shoulder, and said, ¡°Darwin, I know you¡¯re different from us.


    When you go back, focus on acting in movies, and remember to give me an autograph!¡±


    The man threw the gun to Darwin and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Before Darwin could answer, the man disappeared into the woods. The darkness of the night made it


    difficult


    for Darwin to see him quickly.


    Darwin was somewhat annoyed because he didn¡¯t even know the man¡¯s name. It seemed hisst


    name was


    Buckley, and everyone called him Buck. Before leaving, he said a bunch of moving words, but what


    was the


    point of that!


    After nearly 20 minutes, Darwin suddenly heard footsteps. He quietly raised his eyes while lying on the


    ground and saw a person wearing camouge clothing, with a ck cloth covering their face, and


    holding a gun, cautiously walking forward.


    Darwin shrank back, not daring to move, thinking to himself, could this really be a terrorist group?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    From the side, Buck was walking back stealthily, and Darwin shuddered inwardly. If this continued,


    wouldn¡¯t


    they collide head-on?


    Darwin held a small pistol in his hand. If he were to stand up and shoot now, the man might be able to


    kill him with a burst of gunfire before he even stood up, after all, he had a pistol while the other person


    had a


    submachine gun.


    If he hadn¡¯t gotten up, Buck would have crashed straight into him..


    Darwin hesitated, still not getting up. Suddenly, there was a loud gunshot. Darwin was startled, and the


    man¡¯s gun was smoking. Buck staggered and fell to the ground.


    Darwin¡¯s mind went buzzing. In his life, he had never experienced such a sad parting due to death. It


    was natural for people to go through birth, aging, sickness, and death, but how could someone just die


    so


    suddenly?


    In that instant, the experiences of more than half a month flooded into my mind like a torrent of water


    bursting through a dam.


    Buck joked about his poor shooting performance, raced with him,peted with him for food, helped


    him


    clean, and cheerfully discussed which female celebrities had the best figures¡­


    In just half a month, how could there be so many memories, as if they were about to overwhelm his


    will.


    Darwin suddenly stood up and fired at the person in camouge. The person staggered and fell to the


    ground. Darwin threw the gun and frantically ran to Buck¡¯s side. Seeing the pool of blood on his chest,


    he didn¡¯t dare to touch him.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    He sat on the grass, overwhelmed with regret and guilt.


    Get Boros


    If he had been a bit more skilled and his shooting had been a bit better, perhaps he would have hit the


    target


    decisively just now.


    If he hadn¡¯t been so afraid for his life and always trying to hide in the back, maybe Buck wouldn¡¯t have


    died.


    But what was the point of thinking about all this now? He had killed that man, but it wouldn¡¯t bring Buck


    back


    to life.


    Darwin had never experienced such pain in his life. He fell to the ground, wishing he could shoot


    himself. dead. At that moment, if someone hade to attack him, he wouldn¡¯t have even resisted. He


    felt like he


    wasn¡¯t even a man just then!


    100


    He only stayed for half a month, and decided that this was not his territory, so he tried various ways to


    do less work and ck off more. But why did Buck treat him like one of his own, like a fool?


    Darwin sat on the ground, motionless, when suddenly the surrounding lights turned on and a sharp


    rm


    sounded, making the pitch-ck forest as bright as day.


    He hadn¡¯t reacted yet, what was the situation now?


    Did the enemy upy their army camp? Was he going to be captured? Then Marie couldn¡¯t find him,


    what


    would happen to the movie?


    His mind was aplete mess, until someone came over, patted him, and said, ¡°The drill is over, get


    up.¡±


    Darwin looked confused, touched his face, and asked, ¡°What drill?¡±


    He turned around and standing right behind him was one of the instructors. The instructor exined,


    ¡°This is your final exam, just a drill. Don¡¯t cry, Buck isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    Darwin was dumbfounded, ¡°Not dead? Really not dead?¡±


    The instructor said helplessly, ¡°Check him for a pulse and breathing, all right? There¡¯s no need to cry,


    young


    man.¡±


    Just now, Darwin was too busy ming himself to check Buck¡¯s ¡°corpse¡±. He went over and touched


    Buck¡¯s chest, there was no blood at all. Then he touched the artery on Buck¡¯s neck, and it was pulsing


    happily!


    Darwinughed, wiped his face, and said, ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, why isn¡¯t he moving?¡±


    The instructor threw him a bullet and said, ¡°Anesthetic bullet, mixed with red paint on it, otherwise how


    would it scare you stinkers?¡±


    Darwin suddenly thought of the person in camouge behind him and asked, ¡°So, they aren¡¯t a terrorist


    group?¡±


    The instructor was speechless, ¡°What terrorist group? Isn¡¯t this your Sergeant O¡¯Neil?¡±


    Darwin said, ¡°So, what was this drill? The instructor was ¡®it¡¯, and were we the tagged yers?¡±


    The instructor nced at him and said, ¡°All right, enough talking. Go assemble.¡±


    Darwin returned the bullet to the instructor and immediately ran down to gather with the others. Upon


    learning that Buck hadn¡¯t died, he was overjoyed.


    Not long after, thoserades who had ¡°died¡± earlier gradually returned to the team. After the


    instructor


    finished his speech, he praised their performance this time and let them go back.


    Buck poked Darwin and asked, ¡°I heard that when I died, you cried?¡±


    Darwin kicked him and said, ¡°Nonsense! Why would I cry?¡±


    Buckughed loudly as he ran away, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore! The instructor told me! The whole army


    camp


    knows!¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    The next day, Dennis apanied Marie to pick up Darwin, as he was worried about Marie¡¯s injury


    and


    wanted to be there with her.


    Marie and the others were at the door, nced at Dennis, and said, ¡°Why does it feel like parents


    picking up


    their son from school?¡±


    Dennis, with his head down working on documents, said, ¡°My son couldn¡¯t possibly be as foolish as


    Darwin.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    Not long after, Darwin came out. Having not seen him for many days, Darwin had gotten quite tanned.


    He no


    longer looked like the inexperienced youth he once was, now exuding a strong masculine aura.


    Several men close to Darwin came out to see him off, while a few instructors came out to greet


    Dennis.


    Darwin looked around and asked, ¡°Buck, where¡¯s Sergeant O¡¯Neil? Why didn¡¯t hee?¡±


    Buck scratched his head awkwardly and said, ¡°You shot him with a whole round of bullets yesterday,


    and all


    that anesthesia is enough to make him sleep until tomorrow.¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Darwin got in the car. Marie turned to look at him and asked with a


    smile,


    ¡°How was the d


    yesterday?¡±


    Darwin red at her, ¡°What are you talking about? Why didn¡¯t you answer my call yesterday?¡±


    Marie shrugged, ¡°Didn¡¯t this give you a better experience of camaraderie? I heard you even cried


    yesterday?¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    So, did the whole world know about this? Didn¡¯t he care about his reputation?


    When Darwin returned to the production team, it indeed caused quite a cheer.


    Originally, Darwin was an inexperienced youth, and the entertainment industry was never short of


    Get Bons


    inexperienced youths. In fact, many people said that Darwin was just good-looking, but he didn¡¯t have


    much


    distinctiveness.


    However, Darwin at that time looked just like a young soldier. He wore casual clothes, but whether


    standing or sitting, his silhouette was always upright and strong.


    Got a bit tanned, not as conventionally handsome as before, but gained a touch of fortitude and


    When he wore the costume from the movie, his facial features were as handsome as a schr, and his


    eyes


    were as sharp as a lion. This was the appearance that Jansen should have had in theter stages.


    No matter if it was Sabrina, even the assistants in the production team were blushing while looking at


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Darwin. Darwin was just too handsome now!


    Marie smiled with relief, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s all sorted out. Darwin is actually quite handsome now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Dennis looked up at her.


    Marie shuddered and immediately shook her head, ¡°No! Of course, you¡¯re still the most handsome!


    Darwin is


    just a child!¡±


    Dennis nced at her, ¡°You¡¯re not that big either.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    She was just young! Young! Dennis was simply jealous of her!


    After running with the production team for three days, they finally confirmed that Darwin had fully


    integrated into the role of Jansen, and then they left with peace of mind.


    Marie felt exhausted, thinking that she was just like an old mother, running around and fussing for


    Darwin.


    Even if you chose the artist yourself, you still had to support them even if you were crying.


    Darwin was methodically carrying out the filming, asionally taking breaks to have a meal with Marie,


    but they didn¡¯t see Sasha.


    Darwin became a bit anxious. Ever since he secretly felt a spark between him and Sasha, he had been


    doing his best for her. However, for some reason, Sasha just ignored him.


    Now it was even worse, they couldn¡¯t see Sasha at all.


    Marie shook her head helplessly, ¡°Sasha is filming? In seclusion.¡±


    ¡°What movie was filmed in what seclusion?¡± Darwin asked.


    ¡°Depression, Sasha yed the role of a depressed girl. She needed to immerse herself in the role, so


    she wouldn¡¯t be hanging out with us during that time,¡± Marie said.


    Darwin was a bit dumbfounded, ¡°She¡¯s so immersed in her role, could she actually be


    depressed?¡±


    Marie pursed her lips and said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? Sasha is very good at distinguishing


    between her roles on and off stage.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Darwin rolled his eyes because Sasha was too good at separating her on-screen and off-screen


    personas. In


    the y, her role was madly in love with Darwin, but as soon as the director yelled ¡°cut,¡± she


    immediately stopped crying and continued to dislike Darwin as she normally did.


    Darwin, biting his fork, asked Marie, ¡°Marie, do you think my movie could win an award?¡±


    Marie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, it depends on your performance. Anyway, the movie


    theme is


    here for you. This kind of war film is very popr among the older generation of artists and it¡¯s easy to


    win


    awards. But as for which award, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Darwin asked again, ¡°So, can I get the best actor award?¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t catch her breath and almost choked. She nced at Darwin and said, ¡°Quite ambitious,


    huh? Wanting to get the best actor award?¡±


    Darwin nodded, ¡°Yeah, so many people were saying I¡¯m not as good as Sasha. I need to win the best


    actor


    award.¡±


    Marie picked up some vegetables and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with you getting the best actor


    award or not, since you¡¯re not as good as Sasha?¡±


    Darwin stiffened his neck and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted! If I were with Sasha, wouldn¡¯t people say I¡¯m


    living


    off a woman?¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Who did you want to be with?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Darwin shrank his neck and said. ¡°Thepany didn¡¯t say we couldn¡¯t date either¡­¡±


    Marie, annoyed, rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Can you just give me some peace for two days?¡±


    Darwin shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t work. Haven¡¯t you seen Christopher Zeller from Global Medias? He


    frequently calls Sasha, always saying her name repeatedly. Who does he think he is? Didn¡¯t he just


    save


    Sasha once? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Marie was also helpless, ¡°Christopher and Sasha are just friends, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Once I get the best actor award, I¡¯ll confess my feelings to Sasha!¡± Darwin said.


    Marie also had a headache at this time, as she didn¡¯t know whether she should hope for Darwin to win


    the


    best actor award or not.


    Sasha was peacefully filming in seclusion,pletely unaware that Darwin was already preparing to


    announce it to the world.


    Marie could only hold back her anger and said, ¡°You better calm down and don¡¯t cause trouble.


    Otherwise, ruining yourself would be the least of your problems. If you ruin Sasha, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    What does it mean that ruining himself was a small matter? Did he have such a low status?


    Marie had arranged everything for the production team and went to check on Zane again. Zane was


    now considered a veteran in the music industry. His variety show, where he showcased his singing


    talent, had high viewership ratings. Moreover, Zane had no gossip or scandals, and he was humble


    and polite, so Marie


    didn¡¯t have to worry about him at all.


    Marie returned to the Spence mansion and bumped into Olive as she was leaving. As their eyes met,


    the resentment in Olive¡¯s eyes was not hidden at all.


    She took Marie¡¯s coboration and helped Shirley snatch Sasha¡¯s role, thinking that Sasha wouldn¡¯t


    have any better opportunities in the second half of the year. Even if there were any, they wouldn¡¯t be


    better than Shirley¡¯s The Earthquake. Who would have thought that in just two weeks, Marie would


    make a strongeback with the script for Double Sided?


    Compared to Double Sided, The Earthquake was like a child¡¯s small fight. Whether it was the original


    writing. poprity, or social status, The Earthquake couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Double Sided. Once this


    news came out, no one paid attention to Shirley¡¯s movie anymore; everyone was eagerly looking


    forward to Sasha¡¯s Double Sided.


    Olive was not convinced. Why did all the good things belong to Marie?


    Why was her luck always so good? Howe she was able to avert disaster every time?


    When Olive saw Marie, she couldn¡¯t help but want to tear her apart with her bare hands!


    Olive rushed up and raised her hand to hit Marle, but Marie blocked it with her arm and sneered at


    Olive,


    Get Bots


    ¡°Olive, when will you ever change this bad habit of hitting people at the slightest provocation?¡±


    Before Olive could speak, Marie let go of her and immediately pped her with the back of her hand!


    Olive covered her face, looked at Marie in disbelief, and said, ¡°You¡­ you dared to hit me?¡±


    Marie pped her hands andughed, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s because I don¡¯t hit you that


    you always think I¡¯m easy to bully. Isn¡¯t this me teaching you what it means to hit someone?¡±


    ¡°Marie Spence! Who do you think you are? You thought getting this script for Sasha would solve


    everything?


    Let¡¯s see how long you can be so smug! One day, I¡¯ll kick you out of the Spence family!¡± Olive


    screamed


    hysterically.


    Marieughed helplessly and said, ¡°Oh dear, you two sisters are really funny. Both of you want to drive


    me


    away, but why can¡¯t Carly evene back home now? Oh, right, it¡¯s because I won¡¯t let here


    back. She¡¯ll


    have to spend the rest of her life in Bordeaux!¡±


    Olive clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she looked at Marie. Carly was her younger sister, and


    she felt more heartache than anyone else for Carly wandering alone outside. All of this was because of


    Marie.


    She swore that she would definitely drive Marie out and then bring Carly back in an above board


    manner!


    Olive stared intently at Marie and said, ¡°Just you wait! Your happiness won¡¯tst long!¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Olive, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile with me. Don¡¯t you just want a position in the


    entertainment industry? How about this? You tell me the truth about my mother¡¯s death, and I¡¯ll give


    you all


    the resources I have.¡±


    Olive was startled and before she could speak, a sudden shout came from behind her. ¡°Olive!*


    Olive turned around and found Noel standing behind her, watching her coldly. His gaze made her


    shiver.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Noel walked over with a sharp gaze, Olive nced at Marie but didn¡¯t dare to speak, and followed


    Noel.


    Sitting in Noel¡¯s car, Noel¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at Olive and said, ¡°Stay away from her!¡±


    Oliveughed, ¡°Noel, is this interesting to you? Will Marie consider you one of her own?¡±


    Noel looked at her coldly, ¡°Whether she considers me as one of her own or not, it has nothing to do


    with you!¡±


    Olive sneered, ¡°Noel, you know exactly who you are. If Marie found out, do you think she would let you


    off the


    hook?¡±


    Noel stared at Olive and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll let me go, but I do know that the little secrets in my


    head


    are enough for her to kill you.¡±


    Olive¡¯s face changed color, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    She was indeed tempted just now, as Marie was able to get Double Sided, which showed that she had


    many


    great resources at hand. If she gave Olive a few, it would be enough for her to stand at the peak of the


    entertainment industry.


    But Noel was right, if those things from the past were brought up, it would be good enough if Marie


    didn¡¯t kill


    her, let alone provide her with resources!


    Olive opened her mouth, about to speak, but Noel interrupted her, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t want


    to know what dirty things you all did back then.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    ¡°Disgusting?¡± Olive sneered, ¡°Noel, if it weren¡¯t for those disgusting things back then, would you be


    able to secure your position as the eldest grandson of the Spence family? Now you want to cut ties with


    your family, Isn¡¯t it toote?¡±


    Noel looked at Olive coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t test my limits. If you keep causing trouble, I won¡¯t care


    about your studio anymore!¡±


    Olive¡¯s mediapany was said to be a subsidiary of the Spence family, but without Noel¡¯s approval,


    Spence Group wouldn¡¯t make things easy for her. In many cases, Noel¡¯s name had to be mentioned to


    get things done. If Noel decided to let go and not care, it was uncertain how far this small studio could


    go in the highlypetitive New York.


    Upon hearing Noel threaten her like this, Olive became a bit anxious. ¡°I am your own sister, if you don¡¯t


    care about me, who will you care about? Marie? Has Marie ever given you a proper look? If you don¡¯t


    help me deal with her, once she takes control of the Spence family, we will all be illegitimate


    children who can¡¯t see the light of day!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Noel suddenly yelled angrily, startling Olive. Noel looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Get out of


    the car!¡±


    Olive snorted, ¡°Get off the car then!¡±


    Olive got out of the car, mmed the door with a thudding sound, and shouted, ¡°Noel! Think it through!


    Whose side are you on!¡±


    Before she could finish speaking. Noel drove off in a cloud of dust, leaving her face covered in it.


    Olive spat twice, took out her phone, and called William. She stood by the side of the road, stomping


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    her feet and acting coquettishly, ¡°I was bullied by Marie! Hurry up and send someone to pick me up!¡±


    As soon as William heard that the beautiful woman was in trouble, he immediately drove over.


    These days, Olive had been showering him with attention, and her enchanting appearance had


    As soon as Olive saw that it was William¡¯s car, she quickly got in andined, ¡°Why did youe


    by yourself? What if the reporters took pictures?¡±


    William gently wrapped his arm around Olive¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie here because I was


    worried you might be wronged? I rushed over to check on you.¡±


    Olive said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking at me? Marie is living a prosperous life now. If I don¡¯t


    have any awards by the end of the year, how am I supposed to exin it to my family?¡±


    William gently coaxed her, ¡°All right, honey, don¡¯t be angry. Who says you can¡¯t win an award? Marie


    just got lucky and found a good script. She doesn¡¯t have any supporter contacts. Which judge would be


    so blind as to not give me face?¡±


    Olive¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Is that true? Do you have contacts with the judges?¡±


    William nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll introduce youter. Once you¡¯ve talked to them and everything is


    settled,


    getting the award will be well in hand, right?¡±


    Get Bom


    Olive was delighted and immediately clung to William, her voice soft and sweet, ¡°If we can kick Marie


    out, Ill


    take you home to meet my family.¡±


    William looked at the beautiful woman¡¯s smiling face, felt a sudden urge, and immediately drove back


    to his


    mansion.


    Marie had dinner with Asher at home, and Asher had been increasingly listless these days. Edward


    said that


    ever since Asher recovered from hisst illness, he hadn¡¯t been as energetic as before and always


    suffered


    from insomnia.


    Marie asked Gavin to take a look at Asher, Gavin informed her that there was nothing seriously wrong


    with


    Asher¡¯s health, but after all, he was getting older and it was impossible for him to be as energetic as he


    was


    a couple of years ago..


    For the first time, Marie felt that growing old made people seem insignificant. She was afraid that one


    day


    Asher would lie in bed and never get up again, so whenever she had free time, she woulde back


    to


    apany Asher for meals and walks.


    Dennis had been very busy with work recently. There were many issues with the subsidiary in France,


    and he had been constantly adjusting to the time difference for video conferences. It had been a long


    time since he


    and she had a proper meal together.


    So for several months, Darwin and Sasha were busy filming, Zane was busy running the program, and


    even Iliana seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth, as she couldn¡¯t be found all day.


    When Darwin¡¯s The Pianist wrapped up, Sasha was still in seclusion filming Double Sided, so Marie


    didn¡¯t intentionally prepare a wrap party. Instead, they decided to wait for the movie¡¯s release and see


    its results. before preparing a celebration banquet together.


    Darwin greeted Marie and then went with the production team to the wrap party to eat and drink. Marle


    told. him not to drink too much and avoid causing trouble, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the


    matter.


    On the second day, a video about Darwin suddenly leaked online. In the video, Darwin was holding a


    wine ss, leaning on the couch, and said, ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t it just the best actor? I¡¯ll get one for you!¡±


    Marie had just seen the video and immediately asked her assistant to buy the trending topics to take it


    down. However, the video¡¯s views and search rates were like they had be very excited. In less


    than half an hour,


    it had already gone viral on Twitter¡¯s trending topics.


    A while ago, Darwin tweeted aboutpeting for the best actor, and it was not easy for Marie to


    suppress the issue by buying paid supporters. Now, with the release of this video, the entire Inte


    knows about Darwin¡¯s brave words. Taking it down now would bepletely meaningless.


    Last time, Carly tried to ruin Darwin¡¯s image by releasing a bunch of photos of him holding women in


    his arms. However, it waster confirmed that the person in the photos was Andres.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t any ambiguous side profile. The video was directly facing Darwin¡¯s face, and even


    Marie could tell with her nose that this was Darwin himself. Even the way he spoke had that annoying


    tone that was so typical of Darwin.


    Get Borus


    When Marie arrived at the Robert residence with Luca, Darwin was still asleep. Luca, familiar with the


    ce, found ice cubes in the refrigerator and went upstairs to ¡°kindly¡± wake up Darwin.


    After a scream like a pig being ughtered, Darwin, wrapped in his robe, rolled and crawled down the


    stairs. He saw Marie sitting on the couch and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I finish filming? Wasn¡¯t I given a break?


    Why are you here so early?¡±


    Marie gave him a re, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? Look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡±


    Marie threw the phone to him, and Darwin opened it. The first Twitter trending topic was: [Darwin best


    actor ¡°hot¡±.]


    Darwin clicked on the video and saw himself, delirious from drinking at the wrap party the night before,


    angrily shouting about being the best actor and looking utterly confused.


    Marie looked at him exasperatedly and said, ¡°I told you to drink less, just a little less! Look at you, why


    are you saying everything?¡±


    Darwin was also innocent. ¡°How would I know that I would be photographed?¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Marie had a headache from anger and said, ¡°Now the whole country knows that you¡¯ve imed you¡¯ll


    win the


    best actor award. Apart from your fans defending you online, there¡¯s just a wave of sarcasm. If you


    don¡¯t win


    the best actor, people willugh at you until next year!¡±


    Darwin threw his phone, leaned back on the couch, wrapped himself in his robe, and said, ¡°You never


    know, I acted so well, what if I actually win? At that time, I¡¯ll make all these people¡¯s faces swell up!¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Can you just get the best actor award whenever you want? Where does this inexplicable confidence


    from?¡±


    ¡°How about we find some news to suppress this matter?¡± Darwin approached Marie sneakily and said.


    Marie nced at him and asked, ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°That kind of explosive news¡­¡± Darwin said quietly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°For example?¡± Marie raised her eyebrows at him.


    ¡°For example¡­ news about me having a girlfriend¡­¡± Darwin said tentatively.


    .


    Marie picked up the pillow beside her, threw it at his head, and scolded, ¡°Stop thinking about hitting on


    Sasha!¡±


    Darwin hugged his pillow, scratched his head, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me that you have to stop


    me?¡±


    Marie nced at him helplessly, ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether you¡¯re okay or not, this is about Sasha¡¯s


    career


    possibly being ruined. It¡¯s not just about you, I can¡¯t possibly use Sasha as a shield for you.¡±


    Darwin stood up, rubbed his hair, and said, ¡°So, should I go ask Sasha and just get it rified?¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    Marie grabbed him firmly, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Darwin was now surrounded by rumors, but he didn¡¯t care at all. His mind was full of thoughts about


    Sasha.


    However, it was really hard to say what Sasha was thinking.


    Marie was also very troubled by this situation. The difficulty was that she could ignore it, but it would


    greatly


    affect Darwin¡¯s public image. However, if it wasn¡¯t handled well, it would have an even greater impact


    on his


    future career.


    Moreover, since someone intentionally recorded the video to harm Darwin, they wouldn¡¯t let Darwin


    hide and


    remain silent.


    Indeed, the best way was to create an even bigger news story to overshadow this incident.


    Marie had a headache when her assistant called and told her to quickly check Twitter.


    Marie got her phone back, and the hot topic on Twitter now was (Sabrina¡¯s Mysterious Man at the


    Night


    Party.]


    Get Bonus


    Marie was taken aback, clicked on the Twitter content, and saw a very blurry photo of Sabrina holding


    hands


    with a man, talking about something.


    Although they were all wearing duckbill caps, it was still clear that it was indeed Sabrina herself.


    It¡¯s important to know that ever since Sabrina starred in the TV series The Autumn Tragedy and


    became a


    rising young star, she gradually climbed to the status of a B-list celebrity. Many people admired this


    sweet


    and lovely girl.


    Some evenpared Sabrina to Carly back then, as Carly was also going for the innocent and


    adorable


    image. If it weren¡¯t for her recklessly messing with Marie, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a


    predicament.


    Sabrina had always been single, but suddenly, photos of her attending a party with a man surfaced.


    Many


    people spected that he was her non-celebrity boyfriend, and the inte was buzzing with lively


    discussions. The attentionpletely overshadowed Darwin¡¯s brave words about winning the best


    actor


    award.


    Darwin came over to look at the news and said, ¡°This news came at just the right time. I don¡¯t need to


    rify


    anything, and this matter is now in the past.¡±


    Marie took Darwin¡¯s phone, edited a tweet, and sent it out: [When I get drunk, I talk a lot. I hope those


    of you


    with cameras can be kind enough to take fewer shots of my embarrassing moments.]


    Marie¡¯s paid supporters, carrying momentum,mented on Twitter, and Darwin¡¯s public image quickly


    turned into that of a drunken rambling victim, who was caught by someone with an agenda and used


    as


    news to create a scene.


    Additionally, with the fans¡¯ crazy support, the Darwin incident was temporarily resolved, and the online


    discussions focused more on Sabrina¡¯s situation.


    Darwin, seeing that he was fine, sent a Telegram to Sabrina, asking her what had actually happened.


    Sabrina replied that they were just ordinary friends and the media had exaggerated the situation. KBK


    didn¡¯t pay much attention to this matter and would soon officially deny that Sabrina had a boyfriend.


    They also advised Darwin to take this opportunity to suppress any rumors about himself.


    Darwin knew that he had borrowed Sabrina¡¯s matter to prevent the situation ofpeting for the best


    actor from escting. He expressed his gratitude to Sabrina and promised to treat her to a meal


    another day.


    Olive was so angry that she smashed theputer on the table. She had gone through great lengths


    to bribe ¨Csomeone on The Pianist production team. She tricked and got Darwin drunk, then filmed this


    video.


    I thought I could take this opportunity to give Marie a good blow, but who would have thought that a


    scandal involving Sabrina would emerge halfway through, taking away all the attention. Now, all the


    media are waiting to stake out Sabrina¡¯s rumored boyfriend, and no one cares about the few words


    Darwin said when he


    was drunk.


    Moreover, after Darwin¡¯s tweet was posted and with Marie¡¯s supporters¡¯ efforts, Darwin appeared to be


    a victim. If Olive continued to make a fuss, it would indeed seem like someone was deliberately trying


    to frame


    Darwin.


    Get Bo


    This matter was left unresolved, as Marie made Darwin promise repeatedly not to bother Sasha. After


    Darwin agreed, Marie left the Robert residence.


    As they were leaving, they ran into Andres who was returning at the doorway. Andres greeted her with


    a


    smile, ¡°Marie, long time no see.¡±


    Marieughed, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, I heard you were taking care of Iliana recently?¡±


    Andres awkwardly smiled and said, ¡°I caused her injury, so taking care of her is the right thing to do.¡±


    Marie nodded, turned around, and prepared to get in the car when Andres suddenly stopped her and


    asked, ¡°Marie, does lliana have someone she likes?¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Yeah, but didn¡¯t you also like Nataly?¡±


    Andres was stunned for a moment, but after understanding Marie¡¯s meaning, he smiled, didn¡¯t say


    anything. and watched Marie get in the car and leave before turning around and going back inside his


    house.


    During those days, he took great care of Iliana, but she remained distant like a wooden block. Andres


    identally saw a man¡¯s photo in Iliana¡¯s wallet, so he thought that she probably had someone she


    liked.


    But Marie was right, he also liked Nataly, so he didn¡¯t know what he was struggling with every day.


    Marie sat in the car and called Iliana. The phone rang for a long time before it was finally answered.


    Iliana¡¯s listless voice came through, ¡°Marie, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Marie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Iliana was silent for a moment, then said, ¡®I¡¯m not feeling well, can you stay with me for a while?¡±


    Marie immediately agreed, ¡°Of course, you choose a ce and I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Iliana sent a coffee shop location to her. Marie handed her phone to Luca,


    and Luca drove her to the coffee shop.


    Upon arriving at the entrance of the coffee shop, Marie immediately spotted liana sitting by the window.


    She was wearing a sweater and had heavy makeup on her face, but she still seemed tock energy.


    Marie walked in and sat down across from Ina. Iliana smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered something good


    for you.¡±


    Marie nodded, took a sip of coffee, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you feeling down?¡±


    Iliana looked out the window and said, ¡°He¡¯s getting married.¡±


    Marie was taken aback, ¡°Your childhood sweetheart? He¡¯s getting married?¡±


    liana nodded and sniffed. It was then that Marie noticed Iliana¡¯s eyes were a bit swollen, as if she had


    been crying.


    Marie reached out and held Iliana¡¯s hand. Iliana¡¯s tears suddenly fell, and she whispered, ¡°I thought he


    would


    alwayse back. How could he just get married like that?¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Get Bors


    Marie didn¡¯t know how tofort her. In fact, Marie didn¡¯t even know the name of Iliana¡¯s childhood


    sweetheart, let alone the kind of past they had together that made Iliana wait for him for so many years,


    only


    to find out he was getting married.


    So she could only hold Iliana¡¯s hand, telling her that she was by her side, listening to Iliana¡¯s soft sobs.


    It wasn¡¯t until almost evening that Iliana awkwardly wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for


    making you


    stay with me for so long.¡±


    Marie red at her, ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? If one day I


    were


    with Dennis¡­¡±


    Marie suddenly stopped. She had wanted to say that if one day she and Dennis broke up, she would


    also


    need Iliana to apany her for so long.


    But before she could speak, Marie couldn¡¯t continue. She couldn¡¯t imagine one day having to break up


    with


    Dennis, and even more so, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she would get through it if that day ever came.


    Iliana was busy wiping her tears and fixing her makeup, which had been ruined by her crying, leaving


    her looking quite disheveled. After tidying herself up, she managed a smile at Marie and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay! It¡¯s in the


    past now!¡±


    Marie alsoughed with her and said, ¡°It will pass.¡±


    Iliana¡¯s eyes were red, and she nodded. Marie took Iliana home first, and then returned to the Spence


    family


    to have dinner with Asher,


    While eating, Asher asked, ¡°Marie, how far have you and Dennis progressed in your rtionship?¡±


    Marie was taken aback and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    Asher frowned and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t mention marriage? You¡¯ve been living with him for so long, and he


    hasn¡¯t said he wants to marry you?¡±


    Marie blushed and said, ¡°Grandpa! What are you talking about! I¡¯m just staying here, nothing


    happened¡­¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work either!¡± Asher became anxious, ¡°You¡¯ve been with him for more than just a day or two,


    it¡¯s been two or three years now, you should start thinking about the future.¡±


    Marie was eating with her head down, and it wasn¡¯t until Asher mentioned it that she suddenly realized


    she had known Dennis for three years.


    The first time I met Dennis, she was a high school student who didn¡¯t know much, and now she¡¯s


    almost a college graduate.


    Marie could hardly believe how quickly time had passed, but when she was with Dennis, it seemed as if


    time had stood still. It felt like just yesterday when she was wearing her gown and fell into Dennis¡¯s


    arms.


    She had just realized her feelings after going around in circles these days, and she hadn¡¯t been with


    Dennis for very long. How could they consider something like marriage so quickly?


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Marie, Grandpa is talking to you! If you¡¯re too shy to bring it up, I¡¯ll go talk to the Whitney family!¡± Asher


    simply stopped eating his pasta, put down his fork, and was about to stand up.


    Marie immediately stopped Asher and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not in a hurry, why are you? Besides, what


    girl


    would be eager to discuss marriage? If people didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think I couldn¡¯t get married!¡±


    Asher was both anxious and upset, unable to eat his pasta. He took a few bites and said, ¡°Marie, I am


    worried


    about you. Look at your father¡¯s behavior. If one day I am no longer around, who will take care of these


    things


    for you? In the future, if the Whitney family bullies you, I won¡¯t be able to support you!¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and she red at Asher, saying, ¡°Grandpa, what nonsense are you


    talking about! What do you mean ¡®gone¡¯? Grandpa is fine, don¡¯t say such things!¡±


    Asher sighed and said, ¡°Marie, my dear, I¡¯m getting old and I know my own body. I won¡¯t be able to


    apany


    you for much longer. All I wish for now is for you to settle down soon, so I can be at ease!¡±


    Marie red angrily, usually eloquent, but at that moment she didn¡¯t know what to say. All she could do


    was


    blurt out, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±


    Asher sighed and stopped talking. After finishing their meal, Asher went back to rest early. Marie sat in


    the


    living room, watching Asher¡¯s retreating figure, feeling a wave of sadness.


    At first, when she had just woken up, the old man was full of energy. Now, why was he hunching his


    waist


    and unable to stand up straight anymore?


    Not long after, Sasha¡¯s Double Sided wrapped up, and at the wrap party, Marie was specially invited to


    attend,


    as she had worked hard to secure the script.


    At the banquet, Aubree was also present. In the past few months, apart from revising the script, Aubree


    had a great time in New York. Thanks to Marie and Dennis¡¯ thoughtful arrangements, she didn¡¯t feel


    ufortable


    living there.


    As soon as Aubree saw Marie, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Marie! Young girl! Come,e here!¡±


    Marie walked over and greeted Aubree with a smile, ¡°Mdm. Berry.¡±


    Aubree pretended to be angry and nced at her, ¡°You agreed earlier, but now that the movie is


    finished,


    you¡¯re going back on your word?¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment, thenughed, ¡°Godmother, my apologies, I misspake.¡±


    Aubree finally cheered up and said, ¡°You better not forget in the future, or I¡¯ll really get mad!¡±


    Marle coaxed, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely remember in the future.¡±


    Sasha asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this about godmother? Marie, what are you talking about?¡±


    Marie stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I got along well with Mdm. Berry and chose her as my


    godmother.¡±


    Sasha gave a dryugh, chatted with Aubree for a bit, then pulled Marie aside and asked, ¡°Marie, are


    you


    serious? Did you really choose Mdm. Berry as the godmother?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Get Borus


    ¡°Marie, did you do this just to get the script? Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself like that!¡± Sasha was a bit nervous,


    afraid that Marie might have humbled herself for her sake.


    Marie chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sincere towards her, and she treats me well too, without


    any


    grievances.¡±


    Sasha nodded hesitantly, ¡°All right then.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t drink much at the banquet, as she seemed to always overdo it whenever she drank


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    alcohol, so


    she was now very conscious of her alcohol tolerance.


    After the wrap party ended, Luca took Marie home, and Sasha returned to her own apartment.


    The next day. Marie received a photo from a media outlet. In the photo, Darwin was heavily intoxicated


    by the


    side of the road, and was eventually taken away by someone. He looked every bit like a frustrated


    young man


    drowning his sorrows.


    The other party asked for 750 thousand dors, and without hesitation, Marie sent the money and


    bought


    the news.


    If this kind of photo were to spread online, it would be greatly disadvantageous for Darwin.


    Recently, Marie was extremely annoyed by Darwin, as this troublemaker kept causing problems every


    few days. Moreover, he was always caught by various people who posted evidence online. If this


    continued, Marie


    really wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him anymore.


    This time, before Marie had a chance to go out and look for Darwin, Sasha arrived. Upon seeing Marie,


    Sasha


    immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Darwin?¡±


    Marie was taken aback and said, ¡°I was just about to go look for him, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    Sasha hesitated for a moment, then told Marie about what happened the night before.


    The night before, after Sasha¡¯s wrap party ended, she was supposed to go back to her apartment.


    Coincidentally, she met Christopher who had just finished filming a night scene, so he gave her a ride.


    When


    they arrived at the building, they unexpectedly ran into Darwin waiting for her..


    Darwin and Sasha had a big argument, and they didn¡¯t even know what they were saying. They just


    vented


    their anger, Darwin drank alcohol all night downstairs from Sasha¡¯s ce. The next day, when Sasha


    saw the


    empty bottles on the ground, she realized what had happened and hurriedly went to find him.


    Marie rubbed her head, realizing that Darwin was jealous again. As soon as he saw Christopher and


    Sasha


    together, Darwin lost his rationality.


    ¡°Sasha!¡± Marie carefully chose her tone and said, ¡°Actually, Darwin probably had something to tell you.


    Why


    don¡¯t you go and have a good talk with him?¡±


    Sasha shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Since he¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just go back. I don¡¯t want to get scolded


    by his


    bad temper!¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie was also helpless, since Sasha didn¡¯t want to go, she couldn¡¯t help Darwin either!


    Marie could only call Darwin¡¯s assistant, asking him to keep an eye on Darwin and prevent him from


    causing any more trouble. She also changed Darwin¡¯s Twitter password and recently prohibited him


    from tweeting.


    This matter was suppressed, and before long, Darwin¡¯s The Pianist and Sasha¡¯s Double Sided were


    released


    one after another.


    Sasha¡¯s Double Sided premiere broke this year¡¯s movie premiere records. Sasha¡¯s portrayal of a


    person with


    depression in the film was immersive and rtable.


    While watching the movie, it was as if one could feel her inner struggle. Her forced smiles in front of


    others


    and unbearable pain behind the scenes were vividly disyed on the big screen.


    Thirty percent of the movie premiere¡¯s revenue was donated to the depression foundation in Sasha¡¯s


    name, making Sasha once again a sought-after figure in the entertainment industry.


    Not only was she beautiful and skilled in acting, but she was also humble and had gained a reputation


    for


    her enthusiasm in charity work. Her fans were proud of her, and she had won the hearts of many


    passersby.


    Sasha could now be considered a household name.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    After the premiere of Double Sided, not only was it nominated for the People¡¯s Choice Awards


    domestically, but it also participated in the Europe Film Festival selection, thanks to Aubree¡¯s poprity


    and reputation.


    However, Sasha herself didn¡¯t hold high hopes for this, as she was still a neer in the


    entertainment


    industry. Being able to star in such a film was already a top-notch treatment, and she didn¡¯t expect to


    win the


    best actress award in one fell swoop.


    Even before Double Sided was released, Shirley had already starred in The Earthquake, which was


    based on


    the Northridge earthquake and resonated with many people. Although Shirley¡¯s acting skills were not


    extremely exquisite, they were stillmendable and received a lot of positive reviews. Moreover,


    such a


    social theme was more likely to be appreciated by the judges.


    So, at this year¡¯s People¡¯s Choice Awards, Sasha¡¯s biggestpetitor was Shirley.


    Darwin, who had experienced numerous rumor scandals and had rified the facts time and time


    again,


    could be considered one of the most exposed celebrities in the entertainment industry today. Many


    people


    went to watch movies just because of Darwin. Coupled with Darwin¡¯s acting skills, the rating of The


    Pianist


    kept rising.


    After the release of these two films, Marie gave Darwin and Sasha a break. Apart from attending a few


    programs to promote the new films and participating in a few interview shows, the rest of their time


    was


    arranged freely.


    However, Darwin and Sasha seemed to have fallen into an awkward atmosphere, and even when they


    were in


    the same conference room, they didn¡¯t make as much noise as usual.


    Marie asked Sasha once, and Sasha said it was nothing. Ever since thest time Darwin got drunk


    downstairs, she had been like this, seemingly always unhappy.


    Marie was also quite helpless. It was obvious that Darwin liked Sasha, but he never clearly expressed


    his


    feelings to her by ident. On the other hand, Sasha waspletely focused on her own acting


    career and


    had never considered matters of the heart. The two of them were in an awkward situation, and Marie


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to interfere in their private affairs.


    Iliana had been feeling down ever since shest met with Marie and told her that her childhood


    sweetheart


    was getting married. Marie had visited her a few times, but Iliana didn¡¯t seem very happy.


    It was almost the end of the year, and most of the tasks had beenpleted, which should have been


    a happy thing. However, several people around were preupied with their own concerns, which made


    Marie


    feel somewhat depressed.


    Dennis probably noticed that Marie was not in a good mood, so he deliberately chose a weekend,


    finished his


    work in advance, and took Marie out for fun.


    Dennis drove all the way to the suburbs, while Marie was drowsy in the car. It took almost three hours


    to


    teach their destination.


    Marie looked at the huge, Intimidating mansin


    in front dumbfounded, and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have


    another mansion in the suburbs of New York, do you?. of


    Dennis picked up his luggage and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Get Boys


    Marie looked at the man¡¯s smug expression and raised her eyebrows at him. ¡°It¡¯s quite normal for Mr.


    Whitney


    to have a mansion, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Dennis freed one hand, ced it on Marie¡¯s shoulder, wrapped it around her neck, and said with a


    smile,


    ¡°Yeah, your Mr. Whitney¡¯s mansion is not just one or two, maybe you should consider currying favor?¡±


    Marie also cooperated and ttered, ¡°No need to worry, I¡¯ve always been clinging tightly to Mr.


    Whitney¡¯s


    thigh!¡±


    Dennis was in a great mood, carrying the luggage with one hand and holding Marie¡¯s hand with the


    other as


    they entered the mansion.


    This mansion was bought by Dennis when he had just taken over Whitney Group. He would


    asionally


    Since it was located in the suburbs, the mansion had arge area, with three floors and about seven or


    eight


    bedrooms. The interior design was very simple, with a lot of gray tones, giving off a cold and detached


    vibe, which was clearly Dennis¡¯ style.


    Marie followed Dennis to put the luggage on the second floor. Without going further up, she casually


    flipped


    through the wardrobe. Inside, besides a few of Dennis¡¯ old clothes, there were surprisingly no other


    clothes.


    ¡°Dennis¡­¡± Marie called out to him, ¡°Was I the first person toe here?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°No, Andres, Gavin, and yton have all been here before, it¡¯s just that I often


    to stay by myself.¡±


    Marie nodded, without saying a word.


    ¡°But, you were the first girl toe here,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie¡¯s mood suddenly brightened; she just wanted to hear this sentence. Although Dennis had said it


    many times before, he had never had a girlfriend, let alone any messy scandals.


    While packing, no matter how much Marie protested, Dennis stubbornly moved all her luggage to his


    own


    bedroom.


    ¡°Dennis!¡± Marie stomped her foot, ¡°I want to sleep by myself!¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Dennis refused outright.


    ¡°Why?¡± Marie red at him.


    Dennis looked at her matter-of-factly and said, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend, so of course you should live with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± Marie red at him angrily, ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend, not your wife!¡±


    Dennis stopped packing his bags, turned to look at her with a smile in his eyes, and said, ¡°Are you


    implying that I should get the matter of marriage at hand?¡±


    Marle was taken aback, her face turned red, and she yelled, ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    She hurriedly ran downstairs, with Dennis¡¯s heartyughter following behind her.


    Get Borus


    Marie felt helpless, wondering how their initial aimless wandering had developed into suddenly


    discussing marriage and settling down.


    Dennis packed his luggage, went downstairs, took out a set of fishing gear, and took Marie fishing.


    Marie was dumbfounded again, ¡°Where should we go fishing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Dennis said, carrying his fishing gear. He led Marie on a walk that


    Dennis found a spot to sit down, took out his fishing rod and bait, and looked at Marie, ¡°Do you know


    how to


    fish?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Marie immediately said.


    What¡¯s so difficult about fishing? Just sit and wait for the fish to bite.


    Dennis handed Marie a fishing rod and said, ¡°Want to have apetition?¡±


    Marie suddenly became interested and squatted next to Dennis, imitating him and fixing the fish food


    onto


    the hook.


    Dennis took a few steps back, raised his hand, and the fishhook flew far away, quickly falling into the


    water. The float wobbled and steadied itself. Dennis turned his head to look at Marie, waiting for her to


    cast her


    fishhook.


    Marie tried to imitate Dennis, raising her hand and casting the fishing hook. However, unlike Dennis¡¯s


    cast,


    whichnded steadily in the water, hers fell near the edge of theke, almost getting caught in the


    aquatic


    nts.


    Marie was somewhat annoyed. It was just a small fishhook, so why couldn¡¯t she throw it in?


    Dennis chuckled softly, walked behind her, took her hand, and taught her how to cast the fishing line.


    Only


    then did Marie sessfully cast the hook into the water.


    Then they sat by the shore waiting for the fish to bite, but after a while, Marie just couldn¡¯t be patient


    anymore.


    She was no longer as calm as she was when she trained to be a sniper, now as Marie, her mind was


    filled


    with all sorts of messy things, and she had be an ordinary girl in this ordinary life.


    Sitting next to this man, I couldn¡¯t help but want to turn my head to look at him.


    Despite all the movement, not a single fish was caught, while Dennis had already reeled in two fish on


    his


    side.


    Marie lost her patience, put down her fishing rod, moved next to Dennis, and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s for


    dinner?¡±


    Dennis looked at her and said, ¡°Eat fish, huh? Catch a few, and you eat a few.¡±


    Marie looked at her empty little bucket and asked with a bitter face, ¡°So, I don¡¯t have any food to eat?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°With your track record, it¡¯s probably gone.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie quickly spun around, grabbed Dennis¡¯s small bucket, and took off running, shouting, ¡°Firste,


    first


    served!¡±


    Dennis threw the fishing rod and caught up to her in just a few steps, pinning her against a nearby tree


    trunk.


    His deep eyes looked at Marie and he said, ¡°Are you rebelling against me?¡±


    Marie pouted, ¡°I¡¯m just brave, can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s see how brave you are!¡± Dennis said, leaning down to kiss Marie¡¯s lips.


    The sound of water flowing by the naturalkeside filled their ears, while birdsong echoed from the tree


    trunks from time to time. The setting sun¡¯s light enveloped the two people, creating a scene as beautiful


    as a


    painting.


    It wasn¡¯t until Marie¡¯s small bucket fell to the ground with a nging sound that she awkwardly nudged


    Dennis.


    Dennis chuckled as he looked at her, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very brave? Why are you blushing?¡±

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Get Bonus


    Marie, with a red face, lowered her head and spoke in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s hum, ¡°Um¡­ the


    fish¡­ it


    fell out¡­¡±


    Dennis followed her and crouched down, cing the fish back into the bucket.


    Marie¡¯s small hands were icy cold, and Dennis frowned. It was alreadyte autumn, and the nights


    were


    indeed very chilly.


    Dennis picked up the fishing rod, walked over, took Marie¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to cook.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t feel cold at all, hopping along with Dennis, she asked, ¡°Are you cooking tonight? What are


    we having?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t cook, you do it.¡±


    Marie frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡±


    Dennis also looked troubled, ¡°If you can¡¯t, how will you be a loving and virtuous wife in the future?¡±


    Marie chased after him, hitting him, ¡°Who wants to be a loving and virtuous wife?¡±


    The two people chased and ran all the way back to the vi, covering a distance that usually took more


    than 20 minutes in just 10 minutes. As they entered the living room, not only was Marie dumbfounded,


    but Dennis


    was also stunned.


    Who was that leisurely sitting on the couch eating potato chips, if not Andres?


    Andres saw them return, looking somewhat wronged, ¡°Why did you guys take so long toe back?


    I¡¯m


    starving to death!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Dennis raised his eyebrows at him, ¡°You came here looking for food?¡±


    Andres frowned, ¡°I have no food to eat, I have to stay here this weekend!¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    Dennis said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Andres, with a sad face, cried out, ¡°Dennis! Aren¡¯t we good friends? Can¡¯t you let me join you just


    once?¡±


    Dennis put down the small bucket and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like a third wheel, interfering with our date


    like this?¡±


    Andres nodded, ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why I did


    Andres pointed in the direction of the kitchen, who


    Gavin was walking out with a wine ss in hand, adorned with a slice of lemon. Seeing Marie and


    Dennis, he greeted them with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    Dennis was rendered speechless.


    Get Borgh


    What was the feeling like when it seemed as if Marie and Dennis hade to visit?


    Mainly, what was the deal with these two clowns?


    Dennis let go of Marie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You go change your clothes first.¡±


    Marie nodded, leaving the two clowns to Dennis to handle. She had been hopping around by theke


    all


    afternoon, getting covered in grass and leaves, and feeling quite ufortable.


    As soon as Marie went upstairs, Dennis looked at the two big men sitting on the couch, one holding a


    wine ss and the other hugging a bag of chips, leisurely watching him.


    Dennis pinched the bridge of his nose and said helplessly. ¡°What are you guys here for?¡±


    Gavin put down his wine ss and shook his head helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask Andres. He was


    crying and shouting that he couldn¡¯t stay in New York anymore and had toe find you. I told him I


    wouldn¡¯te, but he insisted on dragging me along.¡±


    Andres red at Gavin, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to be dragged out to drink all day either! You wanted


    to find.


    a quiet ce for a couple of days!¡±


    Dennis looked at the two of them helplessly and said, ¡°So, you both just happened to choose my ce.


    without nning or discussing it?¡±


    Gavin and Andres nodded, ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t we used toe here to rx before?¡±


    Dennis was rendered speechless.


    Andres was crunching on potato chips and said, ¡°We asked Cullen, and he said you were here, so we


    both came. Who knew you were on a date with Marie! Besides, people usually go on trips or shopping


    when they¡¯re on a date. Who would have thought you¡¯d take Marie fishing¡­¡±


    Dennis was rendered speechless.


    So, it was his fault after all?


    Gavin also nodded in agreement, ¡®Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s spend the weekend together!¡±


    Dennis was rendered speechless.


    Could these two annoying friends just drop dead immediately?


    Anyway, after much persuasion, Andres still refused to return to New York. He insisted that New York


    made


    him sad and upset, causing him to lose his appetite and sleep. If this continued, he would soon die on


    the


    spot.


    Gavin, enjoying his leisure time, said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, why don¡¯t we invite everyone to spend the


    weekend


    together?¡±


    So Gavin made a phone call, and Darwin came too.


    Things really livened up, as Dennis and Marie¡¯s world for two suddenly turned into a weekend


    gathering with good friends.


    Marie thought Dennis would prepare a cozy dinner, but it suddenly turned into a family barbecue.


    Marie wasn¡¯t picky, and besides, she loved barbecue the most. On such a cold day, a steaming hot


    barbecue


    meal was better than anything else.


    Gavin and Andres didn¡¯te empty-handed either, they brought two bottles of red wine. It wasn¡¯t the


    first


    time that the group had a barbecue with red wine, so they were quitefortable and enjoyed


    themselves.


    Dennis was afraid that Marie would drink too much, so he kept pouring her juice. Marie didn¡¯t insist on


    anything else and just sat quietly, drinking her juice.


    Gavin looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°You two have been together for quite some time now, you


    going to settle down?¡±


    when are


    Marie was taken aback and lowered her head without speaking. Dennis served Marie some food and


    said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Gavin was rendered speechless.


    Andres said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve already reserved the role of best man, and no one can take it away from


    me!¡±


    Dennis nced at him and said, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t get married before me?¡±


    Andres suddenly frowned and said, ¡°I wish I could! Who am I going to marry?¡±


    Gavin took a sip of wine and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to criticize you, but what¡¯s so great about Nataly? Just


    because you grew up together? Can¡¯t you get over it? I grew up with many girls like I, and I never acted


    like


    you!¡±


    Darwin chimed in from the side, ¡°I¡¯m with Gavin on this one. Nataly is a scheming woman. I don¡¯t know


    what Andres sees in her. Anyway, if you marry her and bring her home, I won¡¯t treat her as my sister-in-


    this family, it¡¯s either her or me!¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Did Darwin have such a strong opinion about Nataly?¡±


    Darwin smirked and said, ¡°Think about it, if Andres married her, she would cause trouble every few


    days, and


    then she would cry andin to Andres with snot and tears. How could they live like that?¡±


    Marie thought about how gentle and considerate Nataly was In front of Dennis and Andres, shuddered


    at the goosebumps on her body, and actually felt that there was some truth to what Darwin said.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ording to Darwin¡¯s temperament, If he lived under the same roof with Nataly, they would probably


    argue every day.


    Andres lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I had to marry her either¡­¡±


    Gavin sat nearby andined, ¡°Iliana has both good looks and a great figure. Not to mention, at the


    very least, her thoughts aren¡¯t asplicated as Nataly¡¯s. Are you blind?¡±


    Andres took a sip of wine and said, ¡°What does her appearance and figure have to do with me? She¡¯s


    not mine anyway¡­¡±


    Get Bors


    Marie was eating quietly when she suddenly said, ¡°lliana¡¯s childhood sweetheart is getting married.¡±


    Andres was taken aback, his eyes lit up. ¡°Really? That guy is getting married?¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°Iliana said they¡¯ll probably get married in a while.¡±


    Gavin poked Andres and said, ¡°Well, hurry up! You won¡¯t have anypetitors soon!¡±


    Dennis scoffed, ¡°They didn¡¯t even consider him apetitor.¡±


    Andres was rendered speechless.


    A knife stabbed straight into the heart, that pain was so fast, urate, and ruthless.


    Marie nced at Andres and said, ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. You would find out sooner orter, so I told


    you. But if you can¡¯t let go of Nataly, don¡¯t mess with Iliana.¡±


    Andres kept his head down and didn¡¯t speak. His mind was a mess, not being able to let go of Nataly


    and getting involved with Ina. He couldn¡¯t understand any of it, so he didn¡¯t want to see Nataly when


    she looked for him recently. As for Iliana, he simply couldn¡¯t see her at all.


    Darwin sat to the side and said, ¡°Andres, stop causing trouble for other people¡¯s little girl. Don¡¯t marry


    Nataly either. You might as well just stay single for the rest of your life.¡±


    Andres, angry, threw a sweet potato at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to be alone forever!


    It¡¯s as if


    you have a girlfriend!¡±


    Suddenly, Darwin seemed like a deted ball, slumped in his chair, chewing his food one bite at a time,


    not saying a word.


    Gavin turned to Darwin and poked him, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a good feeling with Sashast


    time? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news?¡±


    Darwin muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the use of my feelings? All they can think about is that lifesaver!¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Darwin got angry and threw the sweet potato at Andres again, saying, ¡°Andres!


    What¡¯s the deal with that Christopher from yourpany? Doesn¡¯t he have work every day? He¡¯s


    always bothering Sasha! Can you put him on the cklist or not?¡±


    Andres red at the stupid Darwin and said, ¡°Christopher is considered a B-list celebrity, he doesn¡¯t


    steal or rob, why would I cklist him for no reason?¡±


    Darwin, with a sad face, said, ¡°Then why was he hanging around Sasha all day? What does that have


    to do with me?¡±


    Andres scoffed, ¡°Look at your ambition! Do you think I can make Sasha see you just by cklisting


    him? If that worked, I might as well have killed Dennis, so Nataly could see you too!¡±


    Marie raised her hand and flung the water cup, spilling half a ss of juice all over Andres¡¯ face and


    sweater. Andres was startled and looked at Marie.


    Marie slowly put down the water cup, ¡°My hand slipped.¡±


    Get Bors


    Andres was rendered speechless.


    Didn¡¯t they just mention Dennis once? Was there really a need to be so protective?


    Dennis handed Marie two pieces of paper to wipe her hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, he can¡¯t beat


    me.¡±


    Andres was rendered speechless.


    Yeah, he really couldn¡¯t beat Dennis! People take advantage of kindness! Why was he always bullied


    wherever


    he went!


    Andres got up to change clothes in the bathroom, while Darwin nestled in the chair and asked, ¡°Marie,


    seriously, can¡¯t you help me think of a way to pursue Sasha?¡±


    Marie red at him, ¡°You want me to help you think of a way to ruin Sasha¡¯s career?¡±


    Darwin, annoyed, scratched his hair and messed it up like a bird¡¯s nest, saying. ¡°Can we forbid


    Christopher


    from seeing Sasha?¡±


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°Sasha is my artist, not my prisoner.¡±


    Gavin discreetly nudged Darwin and asked, ¡°Did you confess your feelings to Sasha?¡±


    Darwin shook his head, ¡°No! I was originally going to confess my feelings, but when I saw her with


    Christopher, I got so angry that I couldn¡¯t even finish arguing. How could I confess after that?¡±


    Gavin clicked his tongue, ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you went wrong? Yourpetitor was gentle and caring,


    while you


    were always getting angry. No wonder Sasha left! Look at Dennis, when has he ever lost his temper


    with


    Marie?¡±


    Dennis peeled shrimp for Marie with his head down and said, ¡°There are no other men around Marie.¡±


    Gavin snorted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an example? For instance, if I were to hang out and go shopping


    with


    Marie all day, Dennis wouldn¡¯t get mad at Marie, right?¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°See, Dennis was so good-tempered with Marie, did you notice? That¡¯s why he has a girlfriend, and


    you


    don¡¯t¡­¡± Gavin was about to give Darwin a lengthy lecture.


    Dennis interrupted him, ¡°If you ask my girlfriend out to dinner, of course I¡¯ll break your leg.¡±


    Gavin was rendered speechless.


    He was just giving an example, don¡¯t look at him so gloomily, I am very timid¡­.


    Marie stopped Gavin, ¡°Don¡¯t teach him that! Why do you insist on making him confess?¡±


    Gavin said helplessly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just giving him some advice?¡±


    Marie rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°Can we wait until next year? After this year¡¯s film festival is over


    and


    Sasha¡¯s position is stable, can you make changes next year?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Darwin thought for a moment and said, ¡°Deal! After the film festival, you can¡¯t stop me from confessing


    my feelings to her!¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Get Borus


    When Andres came out after changing his clothes, Darwin had a troubled expression on his face.


    Andres


    nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a girlfriend, right? I don¡¯t even have one, so what¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Darwin asked, ¡°How does this matter of who came first and who cameter work?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Andres had quite a few drinks and didn¡¯t bother worrying about anything. He sat down and enjoyed


    eating the meat. This barbecuested from the evening until after ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Marie had sat in the car for several hours, then fished with Dennis for a few more hours, had a bit of


    alcohol,


    and now she was extremely tired.


    Andres and Gavin, along with a few others, were drinking and bing more and more energetic,


    showing no signs of wanting to go to sleep.


    Marie really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she turned to Dennis and said, ¡°You guys continue chatting,


    I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Dennis nodded, and Marie went upstairs, returned to her own bedroom, took a bath, and went to


    sleep.


    Not long after Marie left, Dennis put down his wine ss and stopped drinking. He wanted to go


    upstairs to sleep.


    Andres held on and wouldn¡¯t let go, saying, ¡°What time is it? Why are you going back so early?¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a girlfriend, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    Andres was rendered speechless.


    Once again, a swift and ruthless blow from arge knife caused a piercing pain in the heart.


    Dennis went upstairs, pushed open the door to the master bedroom, and as expected, he didn¡¯t see


    Marie¡¯s figure on the bed.


    He walked into the bathroom, took a shower, put on his bathrobe, and went to the adjacent bedroom.


    Marie


    was lying in bed, sound asleep.


    Dennis walked over, lifted the nket, andy down on the bed. He stretched out his long arm and


    pulled Marie towards him. She hummed twice and willingly rolled into his embrace.


    Dennis chuckled softly, turned off the bedsidemp, and fell asleep holding Marie in his arms.


    The next day, Marie groggily opened her eyes and saw a magnified handsome face in front of her.


    Dennis¡¯s long, thick eyshes made her feel a bit envious.


    Marie was a bit confused. She clearly remembered that she had gone to sleep in the guest room next


    doorst night. How did she wake up in the same room as Dennis?


    Marie awkwardly raised her hand, just about to turn over and get out of bed, when Dennis¡¯s long arm


    reached out and pulled her tightly into his embrace. With a heavy nasal voice, he said, ¡°Sleep a little


    longer.¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t move, nor could she stay still. She could only lie there awkwardly, not knowing if she


    was truly


    awake or not, and eventually drifted back to sleep in a daze.


    Get Bors


    When Marie woke up again, Dennis was already awake, wearing a robe and leaning against the


    headboard,


    working on some documents on hisputer.


    Upon opening my eyes, I saw a handsome man sitting at the head of the bed, working diligently. This


    sight


    was truly pleasing to the eye.


    Seeing her wake up, Dennis turned his head and asked her, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Marie blinked and asked, ¡°Why are you in my room?¡±


    Dennisughed, ced theputer on the bedside table, rolled over and pressed down on Marie,


    saying


    with a smile, ¡°Strictly speaking, every room here is mine, and you, you¡¯re mine too.¡±


    Marie ced both hands in front of Dennis and awkwardly smiled, ¡°Dennis, get up quickly.¡±


    Dennis saw her anxious and red-faced expression, and didn¡¯t move. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Sleep a bit


    more?¡±


    Marie red at him, ¡°Look at the time! If we don¡¯t go down now, Andres will think we¡¯re up to something


    bad!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said, ¡°Marie, I really want to do something bad with you.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.


    What did this sudden and subtle flirtation mean?


    Dennis clung to Marie and kissed her passionately. As the kiss went on, Marie was almost furious.


    Finally,


    Dennis let her go and said, ¡°Go freshen up.¡±


    After speaking. Dennis sat down, leaned back against the head of the bed, and continued working on


    hisputer, acting as if he hadn¡¯t just flirted earlier.


    After Marie finished washing up and came out, Dennis rolled out of bed to wash his face. Once both of


    them


    were cleaned up, they went downstairs.


    The restaurant downstairs was already a mess, as if it had been ransacked. Wine bottles were


    scattered


    everywhere, and bowls and forks were thrown all over the ce. Of the three big men, two were lying


    on the


    living room couch, and one was lying on the floor, sound asleep.


    Marie asked, ¡°Did they sleep like that all night?¡±


    Dennis looked helplessly at Marie, nodded, and then led her back to the bedroom, saying, ¡°Pack your


    bags,


    let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Marie raised both hands in agreement with the decision. Spending the weekend with Andres and his


    friends was like going to war, and it would be morefortable to go home and sleep well for two


    days.


    Dennis carried the luggage and went downstairs with Marie, both of them carefully stepping over the


    people lying on the floor. They went out and got in the car. Dennis grabbed some bread and milk from


    the restaurant for Marie, telling her to eat something and that they could eat more when they got back


    to New York.


    Marie pointed at the vi and asked, ¡°What about them? Are they just left there like that?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Dennis started the car, nodded, and said, ¡°Yeah, someone wille to cleanter, and they¡¯ll wake


    them up.¡±


    The return trip was quick, and the car drove all the way back to New York. Dennis put the luggage in


    Glorious Estate, and Marie seemed a bit tired. Dennis told her to rest first, while he sat in the living


    room handling


    documents.


    When Marie woke up hungry, it was already afternoon, so Dennis took her out to eat.


    While serving the dishes, Marie asked, ¡°Did you know anyone on the judging panel at this year¡¯s


    People¡¯s Choice Awards?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows at her, ¡°What? You want me to pull strings for you?¡±


    Marie pouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t care for backdoor deals! I just wanted you to help me keep an eye on whether


    Olive was pulling strings or not.¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°I can help you, but don¡¯t you think I deserve something in return for such a big favor?¡±


    Marie bit the fork and asked, ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Dennisughed, ¡°How about offering yourself in return?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red, she spat at him and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Dennis gently tapped his fingers on the table and said, ¡®Marie, if I remember correctly, our one-year


    agreement is almost up.¡±


    For Dennis, as long as Marie hadn¡¯t resolved her inner conflict and approached the truth, she wouldn¡¯t


    bepletely honest with him, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t propose to her recklessly.


    Marie was taken aback, that¡¯s right, she had promised Dennis that within a year, she would tell him the


    truth


    about the matter.


    However, a year passed quickly, and she was still as distant from Wren as before. The problems she


    had initially vowed to solve showed no progress at all.


    Marie hung her head and didn¡¯t speak, and Dennis didn¡¯t push her, so he didn¡¯t ask any further


    questions.


    Nowadays, Marie stayed by his side peacefully, no longer being as distant as before. Her dependence


    and trust in him grew day by day, and Dennis was very satisfied with this.


    He didn¡¯t care about her past or her identity; all he cared about was Marie¡¯s sincere heart.


    Marie looked down at her food, took a couple of bites, and asked, ¡°Have you heard about what


    happened to


    my mom?¡±


    Dennis was momentarily stunned, then nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard some, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Marie hung her head and said, ¡°Everyone says that my mom has depression and is a bit crazy and


    wanted to end her life, but my mom is fine. How could she be crazy?¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie, who was hanging her head. She was always lively and energetic, but when it


    came to talking about Luisa, she seemed to lose all her strength and spirit, as if someone had taken


    away her bones,


    leaving her weak and lifeless.


    Get Bots


    ¡°Marie¡­¡± Dennis reached out and held Marie¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°If you want to investigate Mdm.


    Pearson¡¯s case,


    go ahead and do it. If you need any help, just talk to Cullen.¡±


    Marie turned to Dennis and said, ¡°If Mia dared to drug me for over a decade, turning me into a fool,


    could she


    also drug my mother, making her go crazy?¡±


    Dennis touched Marie¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Cullen to look into Mia¡¯s past, so don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Marie sniffed and pulled up the corners of her mouth, smiling, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been more than a decade, so


    there¡¯s


    no rush in these few days. I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.


    Marie nodded, lowered her head to eat, and even butter him up by picking a piece of fish for Dennis,


    looking


    at him with a smiling face.


    Dennis felt a sudden urge, pulled Marie close, and gave her a fierce kiss. Only then did he let her go,


    smacking his lips, ¡°This tastes much better!¡±


    Marie angrily wiped her mouth, ¡°Jerk!¡±


    Dennis chuckled softly and lowered his head to eat.


    Dennis couldn¡¯t stand Marie¡¯s well-behaved appearance. She was small and adorable, tucked away in


    a


    corner, trying to please and coax Dennis. She squinted her eyes and smiled like a little cat. At that


    moment, if


    Marie wanted the moon from the sky, Dennis would have plucked it down for her.


    After eating, Dennis took Marie home and then went back to thepany to handle work.


    Marie was browsing through the films submitted to this year¡¯s film festival, unsure if Sasha would win


    an award this year. As for Darwin, he had worked tirelessly on The Pianist, which received high praise,


    Considering there weren¡¯t many contenders for the best actor category this year, his chances of


    winning should be quite high..


    As the days gradually moved into November, the People¡¯s Choice Awards in New York officially began.


    This time, Sasha and Darwin were both nominated actors at the film festival. This time, it was rare for


    Darwin


    not to insist on walking the red carpet with Sasha.


    At the film festival¡¯s red carpet, there were many stars walking alone. Most of them were the main


    actors


    walking by themselves, and some were invited guests who also walked alone.


    So, Sasha wore a blue gown and walked down the red carpet. Her gradually growing hair made her


    look even more gentle and charming, no longer resembling the somewhat tomboyish appearance she


    had when she first entered the entertainment industry.


    Darwin, unexpectedly, walked the red carpet with Sabrina.


    Marie originally thought Sabrina had ulterior motives towards Darwin, but ever since Sabrina was


    photographed holding hands with a mysterious man, there have been some unsubstantiated rumors


    circting. It was said that Sabrina had a boyfriend outside of their circle, but she never rified the


    matter, supposedly for the sake of her career.


    Darwin didn¡¯t bother with these rumors. The movie The Pianist originally starred Sabrina alongside him,


    so it was only natural for Darwin and Sabrina to walk the red carpet together.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Upon seeing the two appear together on the red carpet, fans of the live stream channel and those in


    the


    audience went wild.


    Onemented: [Holy crap, this year Darwin actually didn¡¯t walk the red carpet with Sasha?]


    Another wrote: [After looking around, Sasha still seemed to be the most attractivel]


    One wrote: [Did Darwin get disliked by Sasha, hahaha!]


    Anothermented: [Sasha really had a strong presence walking the red carpet alone!]


    One wrote: [Sabrina and Darwin really clicked too!]


    Anothermented: [Darwin might be versatile, I guess¡­]


    Regarding Sabrina and Darwin appearing together, some people were happy while others were


    worried. Many fans were longing for the Darsha couple, but who knew that this year it suddenly


    changed to Sabrina.


    However, some people also thought that Sabrina was pure and lovely, and she looked very well-


    matched


    standing beside Darwin.


    In response to the host¡¯s question, none of the individuals involved actually answered directly, but


    instead


    urged everyone to focus more on the work itself.


    This year, Sasha and Darwin¡¯s achievements were nothing short of spectacr. Their coboration on


    the TV


    series The Autumn Tragedy consistently topped the ratings charts, and they were eagerly awaiting the


    year-end film and television awards ceremony to see what prizes they would win.


    Nowadays, both of them entered the film festival with their respective movies, and the impressive box


    office


    results seemed to indicate their determination to win awards.


    Aside from these two eye-catching actors, another one was Shirley. She starred in The Earthquake,


    which


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    received many positive reviews. With Shirley¡¯s gentle appearance, her presence on the red carpet


    caused a


    wave of cheers. It seemed that many had already forgotten that this year, Shirley was heavily criticized


    online


    for tax evasion.


    Nowadays, all it took was making a movie, apologizing, and ying the victim, and then the matter


    was


    considered in the past.


    Although Shirley had been in the industry for years, she had hardly won any significant awards. This


    year, she


    was nominated, but it was uncertain whether she would win or merely to be nominated once again.


    Afterward, Olive, Nataly, and William entered one after another. In order not to arouse suspicion, Olive


    came


    in with Nataly. Nataly, as Olive¡¯s new stylist, gained arge number of fans on Twitter due to her


    reputation as a beautiful and academically outstanding woman.


    After taking their seats, Marie and Sasha Darwin sat together, with Sabrina sitting next to Darwin. In the


    row


    behind them, Nataly, Olive, and Shirley were seated.


    Upon seeing several people sitting down, Shirley sneered and said, ¡°Sabrina, did you switch to Maris


    Entertainment? You sure were quick to curry favor!¡±


    Get Borts


    Oliveughed, ¡°What kind of big shot does Marie think she is? Just a small studio, and she really thinks


    she¡¯s


    a big shot in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Nataly sat to the side, watching Marie being mocked, feeling quite pleased. One of the main reasons


    she had been willing to cooperate with Olive was that Olive, like her, would spare no effort in attacking


    Marie.


    Before Marie could speak, Darwin turned to look at Olive andughed, ¡°We are indeed a small studio,


    but when ites to big shots in the entertainment industry, Andres should be considered one, right?


    Ms. Olive, would you like to have a chat with Andres?¡±


    Olive¡¯s face changed, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak. Indeed, Andres held the best resources and


    contacts in the entertainment industry through Global Medias. Which celebrity wouldn¡¯t want to be


    associated with Andres and Global Medias? She certainly didn¡¯t want to offend Andres!


    Olive suddenly closed her mouth and looked at Nataly. Nataly coughed twice, appearing like a caring


    older sister, and looked at Darwin, saying, ¡°Darwin, how could you speak like that?¡±


    Darwin snorted, ¡°Who are you to me? Why should you care how I speak?¡±


    Nataly didn¡¯t expect Darwin to be so disrespectful. She awkwardly smiled, turned to Olive, and said,


    ¡°Olive, if you have anything you want to discuss with Andres, just tell me.¡±


    Darwin snorted coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? Who are you to Andres?¡±


    Marie alsoughed and asked, ¡°Were Ms. Carmen and Andres really that close?¡±


    Olive said proudly, ¡°Marie, Nataly is going to be Mrs. Whitney in the future, so it¡¯s only natural for her to


    have good rtionships with some high society people. Besides, Nataly and Mr. Andres Robert of


    Global Medias


    grew up together!¡±


    In Olive¡¯s view, by hitching a ride on Nataly¡¯s coattails, she had essentially set one foot in the door of


    the


    Whitney family.


    Olive originally had feelings for Dennis, but after finding out that Nataly and Dennis were childhood


    sweethearts and that their families even had engagement ns, she decided to let it go.


    Without Dennis, there were still other young sons from the Whitney family. As long as one held onto


    Nataly, why would they be afraid of not being able to climb up the Whitney family?


    Upon hearing this, Marie paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Mrs. Whitney?¡±


    Oliveughed, ¡°Yeah, the Whitney family from New York, Marie, you must know them, right? Mr.


    Whitney even attended Grandpa¡¯s birthday party, and you were quite attentive to him, weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s


    just that we didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Whitney had his own first crush!¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°First crush? It couldn¡¯t be Ms. Carmen, could it?¡±


    Qlive nodded, ¡°Of course! Nataly will be marrying Mr. Whitney soon!¡±


    Olive had a proud expression on her face, just like a peacock disying its feathers, as if she was


    afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that Nataly was Dennis¡¯s childhood sweetheart and the future


    daughter-inw of the Whitney family.


    Get Boro


    Marie nced at Nataly, the sarcasm in her eyes not hidden at all. Sheughed and said, ¡°Well,


    congrattions to Ms. Carmen then.¡±


    Even Darwin turned around, looked at Nataly, and said while holding backughter, ¡°Congrattions!


    Get


    married sooner, and stop causing trouble for Andres!¡±


    Sasha also covered her mouth, barely managing not tough out loud.


    Everyone in their small circle knew that Dennis cherished Marie deeply. He was afraid of losing her


    and


    treated her as if she was too precious to let go. Every time they gathered, they would definitely disy


    their


    love.


    If it weren¡¯t for Marie being involved in the entertainment industry, where her career hadn¡¯t fully taken


    off yet,


    and her low-key rtionship with Dennis, as well as Dennis being cautious about theplex


    rtionships


    within the Whitney family, fearing that others might hurt Marie, they would have announced their


    rtionship


    to the world much earlier.


    But how did it happen that when they got to Olive¡¯s ce, Dennis¡¯s first crush turned out to be Nataly?


    It really was Nataly. Last time, Nataly went through great lengths to steal the key to Glorious Estate,


    which


    infuriated Dennis so much that he even wanted to send Nataly back to Ennd.


    Marie didn¡¯t have any doubts about Dennis¡¯s sincerity, so the only one who could be lying must have


    been


    Nataly.


    It was just too hrious, telling everyone that she was Dennis¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Even the astute Olive believed


    it,


    eagerly waiting to be Nataly¡¯s bridesmaid and get a foot in the door of the Whitney family.


    Marie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to expose her, so she just sat in her seat, chuckling quietly from time to time.


    Sabrina sat to one side and quietly asked Darwin, ¡°What were you allughing about?¡±


    Darwin chuckled and said, ¡°Some peopleugh and bully others by unting their powerful


    connections!¡±


    Olive¡¯s face changed color, and she red at Darwin and Marie, not daring to speak.


    Olive thought Darwin was talking about her when he mentioned bullying others by unting one¡¯s


    powerful connections. In reality, Darwin was referring to Nataly, who found it quite useful to show off her


    connection with Dennis.


    Marie got up to go to the restroom, and as soon as she left, Nataly went too.


    As Marie was washing her hands at the sink, she saw Nataly¡¯s reflection in the mirror behind her.


    Nataly was wearing a white gown, looking ethereal, but her expression was furious, and she red at


    Marie menacingly.


    Marie casually washed her hands and slowly wiped them with a paper towel. Although her strength


    wasn¡¯t as great as before, she still had more than enough to deal with someone as thin-limbed as


    Nataly.


    Nataly stared at Marie with a sinister look in her eyes and said, ¡°Marie! What on earth do you want to


    do!¡±


    Marieughed, looked up at Nataly in the mirror, turned around, and asked, ¡°What did Ms. Carmen


    mean? I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Nataly clenched her fist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about being with Dennis! He won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Marie shook her hand, threw away the tissue, andughed, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t marry me, do you think he¡¯ll


    marry you? Ms. Carmen, don¡¯t you find your self-deceptive behavior ridiculous?¡±


    Nataly red at Marie, knowing that Marie and her friends must have been secretly mocking her in


    their


    minds!


    But what could she do? She just loved Dennis, and there was no better man than him!


    Nataly raised her hand to hit Marie, but Marie blocked her. Nataly tried to pull her hand back, but Marie


    held her wrist tightly, like a vice, not allowing her to move.


    ¡°Marie! You despicable woman! Dennis will never marry you!¡± Nataly¡¯s face contorted as she hurled


    insults at


    Marie.


    Marie¡¯s face turned cold and she said, ¡°Nataly, whether Dennis marries me or not is between the two of


    us,


    but I know for sure that he will never marry you!¡±


    Marie forcefully shook off Nataly¡¯s hand, causing Nataly to stumble and fall towards the sink. This


    cleared.


    the way for Marie


    Marie walked to the door, suddenly turned around, and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, if no one has informed


    you, I should tell you that Dennis is now my boyfriend So, please be mindful of your words and actions,


    Ms. Carmen Calling him Dennis like that is not appropriate for you!¡±


    ¡°Marie!¡± Nataly yelled angrily.


    Marie smiled at Nataly and said, ¡°Since Ms. Carmen is so determined to win over my Dennis, go ahead


    and try your best, and see if my Dennis will even give you a second nce!¡±


    Marie kept saying ¡°my Dennis,¡± which seemed much more powerful than Nataly¡¯s constant repetition of


    ¡°Dennis.¡± It was as if Marie had imed Dennis as her own territory in an instant, while Nataly was


    merely an


    outsider, a buffoon with no right to intervene between the two of them.


    Nataly clenched her fists tightly, staring at Marie¡¯s receding figure. Unconsciously, her nails dug into


    her


    palms.


    Nataly¡¯s face turned livid with anger, and her expression alternated between pale and flushed as she


    was


    mocked,pletely losing her usual gentle and virtuous demeanor.


    Nataly couldn¡¯t help but want to rush out and stab Marie to death with a knife right then and there!


    As long as Marie was no longer in this world, Dennis would be hers alone, and no one could take him


    away!

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Marie returned to her seat, and Sasha poked her, saying, ¡°Marie, let¡¯s switch seats.¡±


    Marie hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Exchange for what?¡±


    Sasha stood up, pushing Marie, and said, ¡°You sit inside, and I¡¯ll sit outside to get some fresh air.¡±


    Although Marie didn¡¯t understand why Sasha suddenly changed seats, she still cooperated by standing


    up


    and moving to the inside seat.


    In this arrangement, Sasha sat in the aisle, Marie sat in the middle, and Darwin and Sabrina sat close


    together on the inside.


    As soon as Marie sat down, she noticed that Sabrina was asionally talking to Darwin, and Darwin


    was


    listening patiently. The two were chatting happily. Then she saw Sasha sitting on the side, not looking


    too


    happy. Marie thought to herself, judging by Sasha¡¯s reaction, it seemed that she wasn¡¯tpletely


    indifferent,


    to Darwin either!


    Nataly came backter, and Olive immediately greeted her warmly, inviting her to sit down. Olive


    asked,


    ¡°Nataly, why were you gone for so long? Is everything all right?¡±


    Nataly smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just chatting with Ms. Marie.¡±


    Olive frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s so good about talking to her? Aren¡¯t you worried about lowering your


    own


    status? You¡¯re just too kind¡­¡±


    Marie sat in the front row, smiling slightly without looking back or responding.


    Olive was willing to ride on the coattails of this ¡°future Mrs. Whitney,¡± so let her do it. There would be a


    day


    when she would get a taste of her own medicine, and she would be the one to tell her to eat her own


    words.


    After the opening performance of the film festival, the awards ceremony followed. The host said a lot of


    nice


    things, praising almost all the celebrities and artists present, without offending anyone.


    After all the other various awards were presented, it was time for the People¡¯s Choice Awards¡¯ Best


    Actress


    Among the most eye-catching were Shirley and Sasha. Shirley had been in the entertainment industry


    for


    many years and had always heard about having supporters, but no one ever told the truth. So,


    although no


    one had made things difficult for Shirley over the years, not many people showed her respect either.


    Ever since Shirley joined Olive¡¯s team, the resources at her disposal had been getting better and better.


    In


    addition, she had been nominated for the People¡¯s Choice Awards twice before, but each time she


    ended up


    merely being nominated. If she were to merely be nominated again this year, Shirley¡¯s situation would


    be quite awkward.


    Sasha, a rising young star in the entertainment industry for the past two years, was not like many other


    talent show contestants who relied on their looks to gain resources. Instead, she brought solid acting


    skills


    and delivered one impressive performance after another. This time, her role in Double Sided truly


    amazed the.


    big screen.


    Sasha was a bit nervous, holding Marie¡¯s hand and staring at the photos of the four female stars


    shing on the big screen. Although she wasn¡¯t confident about winning an award, it would be great if


    she did, considering the effort Marie had put into securing such a good opportunity for her.


    Shirley sat nervously to the side, worried that if she was also merely nominated again this year, it would


    be her third year in a row. She would beughed at by the neers in the circle, and her family had


    already told her to leave the entertainment industry as soon as possible. After all, she had reached the


    age to discuss marriage, and it wasn¡¯t good to always be in the public eye.


    Olive leaned in and whispered reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the best actress award will definitely be


    yours.¡±


    Shirley nodded, knowing that Olive and William had put in some effort to ensure she would win an


    award this


    year. She was just too nervous. Winning an award and then retiring was a proper retirement, but being


    merely nominated for three years and then retiring was like falling at thest hurdle-twopletely


    different things!


    Marie was sitting in the front when her phone vibrated twice. It was a message from Cullen: [Ms. Marie,


    it¡¯s


    all taken care of.]


    Marie put away her phone and asked Dennis to help her watch if any of the judges had received bribes


    to pull


    strings for Shirley. Surprisingly, there really was one!


    She didn¡¯t expect Sasha to win the best actress award in one fell swoop, but at least she couldn¡¯t let


    people


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    like Olive and Shirley take advantage.


    This time, the guest for the prize drawing was none other than Andres. It was rare for Andres to appear


    in


    front of the media, and this time, dressed in a suit and standing on stage, he caused waves of cheers


    from


    the audience. After all, Andres¡¯ good looks were more than enough.


    Upon seeing Andres take the stage, Olive¡¯s eyes lit up. She pulled Nataly aside and said, ¡°Nataly, you


    and Mr.


    Robert are good friends. Make sure to invite him over for a drink during the banquet.¡±


    Nataly nodded with a smile, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go call him.¡±


    It sounded as if Andres waspletely obedient to Nataly, allowing her to treat him with disdain.


    Darwin


    frowned, very dissatisfied.


    Andres stood on stage,pletely unaware of the underlying conflicts among the audience. He


    cleared his


    throat and said, ¡°I am honored to have been invited by the organizers to present the Best Actress


    award at


    this year¡¯s People¡¯s Choice Awards!¡±


    The apuse from the audience was thunderous. Andres took the envelope from the etiquettedy, not


    knowing who the winner was before opening it. He just hoped it wasn¡¯t Shirley, as she was so


    pretentious. He


    really didn¡¯t want to hug and take a photo with Shirley!


    Andres opened the envelope, furrowed his brow, then smiled and spoke into the microphone, ¡°Now I


    announce, this year¡¯s People¡¯s Choice Awards Best Actress winner ¨C Sasha!¡±


    The apuse from the audience was continuous. Sasha sat in her seat, dumbfounded. Was it her?


    How


    could it be her? Did she really win an award for her debut film?


    Get Bon


    Marie pushed her and said, ¡°Sasha! What are you daydreaming about? Get on stage!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh! Oh! Get on stage!¡± Sasha, who was usually calm, showed a rare flustered side, which was


    quite


    adorable.


    The surrounding actors also turned their heads and congratted Sasha. Sasha, holding her skirt,


    walked


    onto the stage, afraid that she might fall due to her excitement.


    Sabrina looked at Sasha with admiration and said, ¡°Sasha is really amazing!¡±


    Darwin unconsciously nodded, ¡°Yes, it was very impressive.¡±


    Olive waspletely stunned. William had assured her that the judge h¨¨ rmended would


    definitely help


    Shirley win an award. Olive had put on a smile and drank a lot with that person, ttering the old man


    until


    he was utterly disoriented. She thought it was a sure thing, but now, how could Sasha be the one


    receiving


    the award!


    Shirley¡¯s face also changed, and she had to tightly pinch her skirt to keep herself from making a


    distorted


    expression, so the media wouldn¡¯t catch her looking ridiculous!


    It¡¯s been three years!


    Shirley had been in the industry for so many years, and she was always merely nominated!


    Originally, it was thought that with Olive¡¯s help this year, defeating Sasha, a young girl, would be a sure


    thing.


    But she lost again!


    Shirley could hardly believe it, but the fact was right in front of her eyes. Sasha, wearing a beautiful


    gown,


    walked onto the stage and shook hands with Andres, looking radiant and as elegant as a princess!


    Sasha was so excited that she almost twisted her ankle when she went on stage. Andres, with his


    quick reflexes, caught her and held her for a moment, preventing the media from noticing Sasha¡¯s


    embarrassment.


    Andres said, ¡°Congrattions, you truly deserve it!¡±


    Sasha took the trophy, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Robert!¡±


    Andres smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You should smile too, otherwise people might think you¡¯re unwilling


    to


    ept the award!¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    The sentence came through the microphone, causing the audience to chuckle. Sasha alsoughed


    awkwardly, as she was too nervous and had forgotten how to maintain a smile in front of the camera.


    Sasha adjusted her emotions, took a deep breath, and the host kindly smiled, saying, ¡°Our new Best


    Actress


    is a bit too excited, let¡¯s take it slow!¡±


    There was another round of cheers from the audience. Sasha smiled and gave a slight bow to the


    host,


    thanking them for helping out. Then, she turned back to the microphone and faced the camera to


    deliver her


    eptance speech.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to express my gratitude to the judges for their recognition, and to my fans for


    their understanding and love. I will continue to work hard and dedicate better works to everyone. Lastly,


    I


    especially want to thank my boss, Ms. Spence!¡±


    Sasha nodded slightly towards Marie, who was sitting in the front row, and said, ¡°It was Ms. Spence


    who


    believed in me and strongly rmended me for the main character role in the TV show back then.


    And


    now, it¡¯s also Ms. Spence who has put in so much effort and resources to create Double Sided for me.


    Without Ms. Spence, there would be no Sasha standing on the stage of performing arts today. This


    award is


    very significant, but half of the credit should go to Ms. Spence!¡±


    The apuse from the audience was thunderous. Marie¡¯s eyes were stinging, and as she faced the


    camera


    and the tens of thousands of people watching the live broadcast, she couldn¡¯t help but wipe away her


    tears


    with a smile.


    At first, the wholehearted support for Sasha was to establish their own business, to undermine Olive


    and


    Carly, and to secure a foothold in the Spence family


    It may sound harsh, but every artist was just a pawn in Marie¡¯s hands. She hoped to make the right


    move


    every step of the way in order to win in the end.


    However, as time went by, Sasha had unknowingly be her best friend and closest confidante.


    She


    couldn¡¯t bear to see Sasha suffer any grievances or harm in thisplicated and chaotic


    entertainment


    industry.


    So she tried her best to fight for resources for Sasha, maintain Sasha¡¯s image, and stop Darwin¡¯s


    enthusiasm.


    As a friend, they should protect her dreams.


    And now, she had finally helped Sasha achieve the Best Actress title. The girl who once stood on the


    high


    school drama club stage wearing a princess gown had finally realized her acting dream.


    The camera shifted to Marie as Sasha spoke. Marie stood up, took the microphone handed to her by


    the


    staff, looked at Sasha on stage, and said, ¡°We achieved this together. Congrattions, my best


    actress, you truly deserve it!¡±


    Cheers erupted from the audience, and Sasha shed tears. Andres kindly helped Sasha off the stage


    and


    escorted her to her seat.


    After sitting down, Marie wiped away Sasha¡¯s tears and said, ¡°All right, stop crying, don¡¯t let the media


    make


    fun of us.¡±


    Sasha sniffed andughed, saying, ¡°Who made you so sentimental, talking about ¡®your best actress¡¯!¡±


    Marieughed and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who got emotional first? That long award eptance


    speech


    could have been turned into a short essay!¡±


    Darwin sat nearby and scoffed, ¡®Women! So melodramatic!¡±


    Sasha red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Olive and Shirley, who were sitting behind, had no trace of a smile on their faces. Only when the


    camera


    panned over did the two of them force a slight smile to maintain their image, so as not to be used by


    the


    media of being jealous of Sasha.


    At that moment, the live stream channel was in chaos, as Sasha¡¯s fanspletely took over the live


    stream.


    channel, even overshadowing Darwin¡¯s fangirls.


    Onemented: [Ah! My Sasha is the best actress!]


    Another wrote: [Debut movie queen! Who else!]


    One wrote: [Sasha was so touching! It made me cry!]


    Anothermented. [To celebrate Sasha bing the best actress, I decided to eat a pack of beef


    jerky!]


    One wrote: [Add one more pack, the personmenting above!]


    Another wrote: [What kind of amazing friendship do Sasha and Mr. Spence have!]


    Onemented: [Good corporation? What kind of man do you need? You two should just be


    together!]


    Anothermented: [Thank you, Ms. Spence, for taking care of my Sasha!]


    One wrote: [I decided to abandon the Darsha couple and started liking the Masha couple instead!]


    Another wrote: [Was I the only one who thought it was too tragic for Shirley to be merely nominated for


    three


    years?]


    Onemented: [What the person abovemented made sense¡­ but what does it have to do with


    us


    Sashie?]


    Sasha had her own fan club called Sashie, which was quite lively. They did a lot of promotion for


    Sasha¡¯s


    movies and TV shows.


    Sasha held her trophy and whispered to Marie. The photographer was considerate, asionally


    panning the


    camera over both Marie and Sasha.


    Although Marie wasn¡¯t a celebrity, her beauty was always on point. She already had a group of fans on


    Twitter who admired her looks. This time, she even won a Best Actress award, causing her fan base to


    grow


    even more


    As the camera panned over the two people, thements in the live stream channel became lively


    once


    again.


    Get Boros


    Up next was the People¡¯s Choice Awards for Best Male Actor, which was thepetition for this year¡¯s


    best


    actor.


    Among the finalists were not only Darwin but also Christopher. Although Christopher was considered a


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    B-list celebrity, ever since he saved Sasha¡¯s life during the coboration on The Autumn Tragedy,


    Global Medias wisely took advantage of the opportunity to increase his exposure. This year, they even


    let him take on the main character role in a movie, making him one of the people Global Medias heavily


    promoted this year.


    Because of this incident, Darwin was upset with Andres for a few days and refused to talk to him. He


    med


    Andres for siding with the outsiders instead of his own brother.


    Andres didn¡¯t mind and even teased Darwin, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who tore up the contract and jumped ship to


    Maris


    Entertainment?¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    What was said made sense. It was his own fault that he ended up like this. Otherwise, he would


    definitely be


    at Global Medias, holding Christopher down and preventing him from seeding.


    The award presenter walked onto the stage and announced that this year¡¯s winner of the People¡¯s


    Choice


    Awards for Best Actor was Darwin.


    Marie was dumbfounded this time. She knew that Darwin¡¯s performance in the movie was quite good


    and he


    had a chance topete, but there was no absolute certainty that he would win the Best Actor award!


    Darwin hesitated for a moment before getting up and going on stage. He wasn¡¯t as excited as Sasha,


    and he didn¡¯t really care much about receiving the award.


    Darwin took the trophy and gave his eptance speech. ¡°Thank you to the judges for their recognition,


    thank


    you to the fans for their love, and of course, thank you to my boss for the careful cultivation!¡±


    It was very brief and had Darwin¡¯s personal style. Apuse erupted from the audience, and Darwin


    walked off


    the stage holding his trophy.


    Sitting in her seat, Sabrina said with a smile, ¡°Darwin, congrattions!¡±


    Darwin smirked, ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte? It would be more practical to give me a car instead.¡±


    Marie was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    If it weren¡¯t for the certainty that Dennis wouldn¡¯t stoop to bribing the judges for her, Marie would have


    doubted the value of this trophy!


    Originally, she was already quite satisfied with Sasha winning an award alone. When Darwin also won


    an


    award, it was like hitting the lottery. It was such a pleasant surprise!


    Darwin smirked, ¡°Who are you looking down on? Don¡¯t I deserve the award?¡±


    Marie was in a good mood, so even when she saw Darwin¡¯s proud expression, she didn¡¯t bother


    arguing with him. Instead, sheughed and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right! Best actor Indeed!¡±


    Sasha said, ¡®Marie, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Marie shook her head wisely, ¡°Material things can drive people crazy¡­¡±


    Darwin was rendered speechless.


    ¡±


    ww


    The live stream channel had gonepletely crazy, with the densements covering the video.


    Onemented: [Darwin! My husband won the best actor award!]


    Another wrote: [Darwin, marry me!]


    One wrote: [The young soldier in The Pianist was really handsome, wasn¡¯t he?]


    Anothermented: [I originally thought Darwin was just an idol star, but why does he look so cool


    with a


    gun too!]


    One wrote: [Darwin, don¡¯te back pale, you¡¯ll look even more handsome with a tan!]


    Another wrote: [What kind of amazing boss is Marie? She won two big awards at once!]


    Anothermented: [Why am I still lying in bed picking my feet when Marie and I are the same age,


    yet she¡¯s already the boss of the best actor and best actress?]


    One wrote: [I¡¯ve wanted to support Marie for a lifetime! She¡¯s a strong woman!]


    Another wrote: [The strong woman didn¡¯t dare to say it, but her judgment of people was really urate!


    Back then, Darwin was a tyrant in the entertainment industry that nobody wanted to deal with!]


    Onemented: [What a big concession!]


    Suddenly, Marie¡¯s small and unremarkable studio, which used to be called a small studio, produced a


    best actor and a best actress. After that night, the direction of the entertainment industry changed.


    Olive sat behind Marie, tightly clutching her skirt. She had put in a lot of effort to persuade her father to


    open a studio for her, brought in Shirley, and teamed up with William.


    However, she tried every possible way to outwit Marie, but in the end, it was still Marie who had thest


    Get Boos


    Sitting on both sides of her, Sasha and Darwin each held a trophy in their hands and fiercely pped


    Shirley¡¯s


    face.


    At first, she thought the small studio was insignificant, that Marie couldn¡¯t aplish anything, and


    she


    looked down on Sasha. But now, all of them had be things she couldn¡¯t shake!


    After that night, not only the entertainment industry, but even the direction of the Spence family might


    change!


    How could Marie possibly pass up such a great opportunity?


    She held a Best Actor and Best Actress award in her hands, and although young, her acting skills were


    in no way inferior to others.


    At that moment, it was the best time for her to outshine Olive!


    ¡±


    ww


    Mason had always looked down on Marie¡¯s so-called studio. In his heart, Olive was the daughter who


    brought


    him glory, while Marie was just ying around and amounted to nothing.


    Moreover, the day Marie announced that she was the owner of Maris Entertainment, shepletely


    drove


    Carly out of the entertainment industry and even out of the Spence family. Mason always believed that


    Marie


    stepped on Carly to rise to power, and he was utterly disgusted with her.


    Marie didn¡¯t care at all whether Mason liked her or not. What she wanted was never Mason¡¯s stingy


    paternal


    love, but rather the entire Spence family and Spence Group.


    She wanted to show her achievements to Asher and Spence Group shareholders, so that Asher could


    be


    more determined about who should receive the shares and control of Spence Group.


    Marie¡¯s studio may have appeared to be just a small one, but it had everything one could need.


    Besides the


    artists, there were assistants, public rtions staff, and not a single person was missing.


    The awards ceremony had just ended when, at Marie¡¯s suggestion, her team posted a small article


    titled [The


    Development of Maris Entertainment Media.] The article detailed how Marie had built up thepany


    from


    an empty shell of a small studio, step by step signing Zane, Sasha, and Darwin, and how she had


    gradually


    elevated their status from being unknown contestants, obscure, and notorious to their current


    positions.


    Indeed, Zane had a strong foundation in singing, and both Sasha and Darwin were notcking in


    acting


    skills. However, without Marie¡¯s all-in decision and full support, the three of them would not have


    reached


    their current position in theplex and chaotic entertainment industry.


    With extremely high poprity, outstanding appearance, strong capabilities, and the added boost from


    today¡¯s award, Maris Entertainment¡¯s artists will soon be as famous as Olive in the entertainment


    Industry,


    dominating half of the sky!


    Although this article openly discussed how Maris Entertainment and several artists were doing well, it


    subtly


    revealed Marie¡¯s role in the growth and development of the studio, as well as her shrewd and intelligent


    business mind. This forced people to reevaluate the unappreciated Marie from the Spence family.


    After the awards ceremony, there was a banquet. Following every awards ceremony, the organizers


    would


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    definitely hold a banquet, and most of the actors and artists would attend.


    Get Bonts


    This banquet was not for eating and drinking, but rather an asion and opportunity for actors, artists,


    investors, directors, and producers to get to know each other. Moreover, the media was not allowed at


    the


    banquet to protect the privacy of the artists and business people.


    Especially for award-winning actors like Sasha and Darwin, their value would definitely increase after


    tonight, and many resources would be directly offered to them. Marie wouldn¡¯t need to run around


    discussing coborations and scripts anymore; instead, people would bring scripts and advertisements


    to her office.


    So, even though they were exhausted from attending an awards ceremony, Darwin and Sasha still


    obediently. followed Marie to the banquet.


    Marie was no longer invisible, as Sasha¡¯s heartfelt award eptance speech on stage let everyone


    know that Marie was her talent scout.


    Moreover, Darwin was a well-known tyrant. Andres couldn¡¯t control him, but he was tamed by Marie


    alone. Little did others know, Darwin was simply terrified of being abused by Marie.


    So, in order to coborate with Sasha and Darwin, it was necessary to please Marie.


    At this banquet, Marie never had a moment of rest. She dealt with various producers, directors, and


    investors. Many people directly arranged advertisements with Marie, asking for Sasha to be the


    photographer.


    Given Sasha¡¯s poprity nowadays, the promotional effect of shooting an advertisement was truly not


    to be underestimated.


    Darwin held a drink and stood to the side, watching Christopher talk to Sasha. He clenched his teeth,


    walked over, and pulled Sasha away, saying, ¡°Marie is looking for you!¡±


    As Darwin was pulling Sasha away, Christopher was a bit stunned. Just as he was about to speak,


    Darwin turned his head and red at him, saying. ¡°Everyone wants to hit on our family¡¯s best actress!¡±


    Sasha kicked Darwin and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Christopher, don¡¯t listen to his


    nonsense.¡±


    Darwin pulled Sasha forward, muttering, ¡°What nonsense did I say? I am the best actor now! That¡¯s


    why I can talk to you!¡±


    Sasha was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Darwin pulled Sasha to Marie¡¯s side. Then Sasha straightened the hem of her skirt and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong,


    Marie?¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sasha was also stunned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me?¡±


    Marie looked at Darwin, who was winking at her. She looked at Sasha and could only make up an


    excuse,


    ¡°Yes, there is a boss who wants you to shoot an ad. What do you think?¡±


    Sasha smiled and said, ¡°You decide. I¡¯ll listen to you. As long as you think it¡¯s appropriate.¡±


    After the small chat between Sasha and Marie, she was then pulled away by her assistant to socialize


    with a


    ss of wine.


    Marie rolled her eyes at Darwin and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Darwin looked at Sasha¡¯s distant back and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t rein me after the film


    festival?


    Can I take action now?¡±


    Marie pinched the middle of her eyebrows. ¡°I only have one request. Can¡¯t you keep it low-key?¡±


    Darwin smiled happily. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Looking at Darwin chasing after Sasha like a peacock extending its feathers, Marie shuddered with


    goosebumps. Only Sasha could charm a man like that!


    While Marie, Sasha and the others became favorites at the banquet, Olive and Shirley were ignored


    there.


    The treatment of Olive was not bad. After all, she was still a big shot in showbiz, added to the fact that


    she


    was a hit two years ago, of whom many men dreamed. All investors still wanted to have a drink with


    her.


    Olive was also used to the admiration in the eyes of men and enjoyed the feeling of being ttered. As


    for


    William, that man couldn¡¯t even manage to take care of the judge panel, so what was the point of


    having


    him?


    Olive had not spared him a single nce since the awards ceremony.


    Shirley, on the other hand, was rarely quiet. She had been also-rans for three years, but in the end, all


    her efforts were in vain, and her family was urging her to retire early. She probably had no hope of


    continuing to


    struggle.


    Since Shirley had already shown that she wanted to quit the industry, Olive naturally wouldn¡¯t pay


    much


    attention to her and let Shirley go home early.


    She figured it out. These days, no one could be relied on. She supported Carly, Dereon, and Shirley.


    The resources had been given to them, and they themselves were unable to seize the opportunity. It


    was not her


    fault.


    After several failures, there was no way to exin to the family anymore, and the studio was probably


    going


    to end.


    What Olive had to do now was to spend all her resources on herself, elevate her status, tter Nataly,


    and then marry into a rich family. Women still had to rely on themselves.


    Her appearance was really beautiful, and she was once rated as one of the most beautiful faces. Olive


    was


    very confident in this.


    What was the use of Marie being powerful? These days, rich families were all about marriage. Which


    rich man would marry her?


    Everyone knew that Marie was the least favored in the Spence family. Marrying her was no better than


    marrying a housekeeper of the Spence family!


    Olive adjusted her mood, pulled Nataly, and walked between the bosses with a smile on her face.


    Nataly¡¯s status in the upper ss was self-evident, and many people acquiesced that Nataly and


    Dennis had a thing. Andres also favored her, and Nataly was simply an arrogant princess at the


    banquet.


    Olive told Nataly that she was also old enough to get married, but none of those she knew was a good,


    age-appropriate match for her, so she wanted to ask Nataly to introduce a few people to her.


    But there was no way Nataly would introduce Andres to Olive!


    If things did not work out between Dennis and her, Andres was her way out. How could she give up her


    man to Olive? With Olive¡¯s means, maybe she could really seduce Andres.


    So, Nataly declined politely and said, ¡°The fianc¨¦e that Andres¡¯ family chose for him is from a wealthy


    family in Ennd, but his family also has a lot of outstanding descendants. You can ask him to


    introduce them to


    you.¡±


    Hearing this, Olive understood that there was no hope between her and Andres, but the rest of the


    Robert


    family also worked! As long as it was someone from a wealthy family!


    Olive took Nataly¡¯s hand and smiled pleasantly. ¡°Nataly, didn¡¯t you say you could invite Mr. Robert over


    for a


    drink? Ask him toe over!¡±


    Nataly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    Andres Robert was chatting with Marie.


    has he?¡±


    Looking at Darwin, Marie asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Darwin ever had a girlfriend,


    Andres nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him now. Which girl can stand his bad


    temper!¡±


    Marie nced at Andres and said, ¡°You¡¯re so good-tempered. Girls all like you, huh?¡±


    Andres drank the champagne in his hand and was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°Have you seen


    Iliana


    recently?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t been out muchtely.¡±


    Andres nodded and said nothing more


    Get Bogus


    Nataly walked over and greeted Andres, who responded with a smile. With a gentle look on her face,


    Nataly said, ¡°Andres,e and have a drink? I want to introduce some friends to you.¡±


    Andres agreed habitually to Nataly¡¯s invitation. When he was about to speak, Darwin ran over and


    pulled


    Andres. ¡°Andres! Iliana is sick!¡±


    Andres was stunned, ¡°Sick?¡±


    Darwin nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, Gavin said that Iliana is in the hospital now. Go and have a look!¡±


    Andres put down his ss and left without saying goodbye to Nataly.


    Initially, Marie thought that Darwin was finding an excuse to keep Andres away from Nataly. However,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Darwin looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? I¡¯m not joking. She¡¯s really sick!¡±


    Only then did Marie believe him. She put down the ss, caught up with Andres, and got into the car to


    go to the hospital with him.


    Nataly looked at Andres¡¯ flustered back and was a little angry. Once upon a time, Andres¡¯ emotions


    fluctuated so much only for her.


    And now, who was that vixen named Iliana?


    Was it not enough that Marie had seduced Dennis, and that she expected her friend to steal Andres?


    Looking at Nataly¡¯s angry face, Darwin smiled and said, ¡°Why are you here instead of following Olive?¡±


    Nataly opened her mouth and was about to speak when Darwin looked at her with disgust and said,


    ¡°Stay away from Andres. I won¡¯t allow you to be my sister-inw!¡±


    Darwin turned around and went to look for Sasha again. Nataly was furious when she saw his arrogant


    look. Darwin was just a yboy. How could he decide on the matter of Andres?


    When Nataly walked back to Olive, she was stunned and asked, ¡°Nataly, where¡¯s Mr. Robert?¡±


    Nataly smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Olive, I¡¯m sorry. It seems that a friend of Ms. Spence suddenly got


    sick, so Andres went to the hospital.¡±


    Olive¡¯s expression changed, and she said, ¡°A friend of hers is sick. What does it have to do with Mr.


    Robert?¡±


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Nataly said, ¡°This¡­ must be Ms. Spence¡¯s idea. You know that she


    has a good rtionship with Darwin, so naturally, she can talk to Andres.¡±


    Olive was even more upset. How could she allow Marie to hook up with a wealthy family in New York


    before


    her?


    Now that Marie had just met Darwin, she had already been so arrogant. If she knew the people of the


    Whitney family through Andres, what was her position in New York?


    Olive took Nataly¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Nataly! Mr. Robert is a good friend of yours. How could you let


    Marie take advantage of it? Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She¡¯s the best at bewitching people!¡±


    Nataly looked at Olive innocently and asked, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Robert still have feelings for you? If you get sick now, he will definitely leave everything


    behind and


    ¡°Me? That¡¯s not good¡­¡± Nataly said hesitantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You¡¯re just trying to save Mr. Robert from not being fooled by that vixen,


    Marie!¡±


    Olive said.


    Nataly nodded hesitantly and said, ¡°Well¡­ Okay then.¡±


    When Andres and Marie arrived at the hospital, they went to the ward. Andres went to find Gavin first.


    Gavin said that Iliana¡¯s irregr diet over the past few days had caused gastroenteritis, so she would


    be fine after


    injections.


    When Andres went to visit Iliana in the ward, she was lying on the bed. Marie sat on the edge of the


    bed and scolded her, ¡°Tell me, what can be more important than your body? Don¡¯t you even want to die


    after he gets.


    married?¡±


    Iliana lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you worry. I¡¯m not doing this for him. I just have a


    poor


    appetite and can¡¯t eat.¡±


    However, Marie didn¡¯t believe it and felt distressed. She sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s not the right one. Don¡¯t


    force


    it.¡±


    Andres pushed the door open and gave the medicine to Marie. ¡°Gavin gave me this. Remember to let


    her take


    it on time.¡±


    ¡°Andres¡­¡± Iliana was surprised to see that Andres was also here.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Andres nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave first¡±


    After saying that, Andres left without looking back, not at all as anxious as he had juste here.


    ¡°Andres must be jealous of thinking that you¡¯re sick because of that man,¡± said Marie, knowing well


    what


    made him ufortable.


    Iliana lowered her head and muttered, ¡°Why is he jealous?¡±


    Marie poked Iliana¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t see what¡¯s on Andres¡¯ mind. We all see it


    clearly.¡±


    Iliana shook her head and said, ¡°No, who Andres likes is Nataly.¡±


    ¡°If he really likes Nataly, why did he throw her at the banquet ande to the hospital as soon as he


    heard


    that you were sick?¡± asked Marie.


    Iliana lowered her head and said nothing. After a long time, Marie said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to


    bed. III


    stay here with you.¡±


    Iliana was worried that no one would apany her, and she fell asleep with Marie here.


    As soon as Andres walked out of the ward, his cell phone rang. Nataly called and said in a feeble


    voice,


    ¡°Andres, my car was hit on the road¡­ Can you take me to the hospital?¡±


    Terrified, Andres immediately drove back and saw Nataly¡¯s car hit the railing on the side of the road.


    There


    was still blood on her forehead. As soon as she saw Andres, she fainted.


    Andres took Nataly to Gavin¡¯s ce. Gavin gave her a simple check and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a bit


    wounded.


    Take some medicine and rest for a while.¡±


    Only then did Andres feel relieved. Natalyy on the hospital bed and fell asleep, but she grabbed his


    hand tightly. Andres could only stay with her in the ward.


    Nataly initially wanted to pretend to be sick, but she was afraid that Andres would note over if she


    and


    Iliana were sick at the same time, so she simply crashed the car into the railing and received some


    injuries to


    make it more realistic.


    Anyway, Nataly had already hit her head, so she called Dennis first and said that she had a car


    ident.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Dennis interrupted her, ¡°Go to the insurancepany for the


    car.


    ident. You can call an ambnce by yourself when you¡¯re sober. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone. Since Nataly had angered Dennisst time, he was no longer as nice to


    her as


    before, as if he was eager to draw a line with her immediately.


    Nataly had no choice but to call Andres. Sure enough, he came without saying a word.


    She knew that Andres still had her in his heart, and she would always be there. No one could take him


    away from her!


    The next day, when Marie went through the discharge procedures for Iliana and took her out of the


    hospital,


    she ran into Andres, who was helping Nataly to take the elevator.


    Get Borigt


    With a smile on her face, Nataly leaned half of her body against Andres and said, ¡°Andres, thank you


    for apanying me all night. I really don¡¯t know what to do without you.¡±


    ¡°Be careful next time you drive. Fortunately, it¡¯s nothing serious this time.¡± Although Andres was


    scolding her,


    the concern in his tone could not be hidden.


    Iliana thought that Andres was angry with herst night, so he left without saying a word. It turned out


    that


    something happened to Nataly and he was busy looking for her.


    Iliana smiled bitterly and looked at Marie. ¡°Do you still think Andres likes me now?¡±


    When Marie helped Iliana into the elevator, Andres was stunned for a moment when he saw them. He


    subconsciously tried to move his hand away, but Nataly held his arm tightly.


    Marie red at Andres and said nothing. What a mess is this?


    Andres had pestered her all day long about Iliana, and it was not easy for Marie to say a few good


    words to


    him, and Andres immediately pped her in the face.


    ¡°Iliana, I¡­¡± Andres was about to exin something.


    Iliana interrupted him, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Robert.¡±


    Her manner had reverted to the one in which they had first met, courteous and distant.


    Like a victorious rooster, Nataly leaned against Andres and said in a soft voice, ¡°Andres, I¡¯m dizzy. Buy


    me


    some seafood porridge from Friendship Streetter.¡±


    With that, Nataly raised her eyebrows and nced at Marie and Iliana. They were just two arrogant


    vixens, and they still wanted to steal her man?


    Iliana kept her head down without saying a word, as if she couldn¡¯t see the intimate look of Nataly and


    Andres at all.


    With a snort, Marie said, ¡°Ms. Carmen, if you¡¯re dizzy, go back and sleep more. Besides, you can¡¯t eat


    seafood


    if you have wounds. Do you have anymon sense?¡±


    Nataly¡¯s face turned sullen. She was just randomly saying that to piss them off. How could she think so


    much about it?


    When the elevator arrived on the first floor, Marie helped Iliana get into the car and left. Andres


    hurriedly sent


    Nataly home like a deted ball. He didn¡¯t buy any seafood porridge at all.


    After Iliana got settled, Marie went back to the studio to deal with work.


    Sasha¡¯s movie, Double Sided, was sent to the Europe Film Festival for selection, and it was


    sessfully shortlisted. So this year, she had to go abroad and walk the red carpet at the Europe Film


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Festival.


    The schedule of Sasha¡¯s future would have to be discussed again. Since Darwin had won the Best


    Actor Award, his worth had risen, and he couldn¡¯t be idle for the next few months before Christmas.


    He should


    take on more advertisements to increase exposure.


    Get Bonds


    At the same time, there was news from Emory that the Terry Group had a batch of underground goods


    sent to the coastal area to be transported through the Caribbean there. The so-called underground


    goods were. either drugs, or firearms. Thetter would be sold, while the drug would have to be


    burned.


    What Emory meant was that he wanted to intercept this batch of goods. Emory and the others would


    not be


    merciful in anything that involved the Terry Group.


    Moreover, Seth and Wren were only engaged, so he would not lend the Rodger Group¡¯s power to the


    Terry


    Group, which meant Emory and the others had a good chance of winning.


    Emory called to transfer Luca away for the time being. He also wanted to let Marie try to find a ce to


    store


    the goods. Kate even wanted to let her participate in the mission. In thest battle at Wheaton Manor,


    her


    shooting ability was really amazing.


    In fact, Marie was eager to try. She missed the feeling of returning to the battlefield so much.


    Sometimes people were really strange and contradictory. She desperately wanted to keep her current


    identity and have thisfortable and calm life, but at the same time, she was moring for fighting


    and killing.


    However, Marie had repeatedly promised Dennis that she would not be in danger, let alone take risks


    easily. Therefore, she was only an alternative and would not y unless they had no other choice. After


    all, Emory and the others had too little manpower.


    Anyway, she promised to help Emory find the next buyer to sell the goods.


    Marie told Old Mr. Spence that she was going on a business trip to another state. After packing up with


    Luca, she boarded the ne and flew to the coastal area.


    After meeting up with Emory and Kate, thetter simply tossed the sniper rifle to Marie and asked her


    to find an ambush spot.


    It was just a smuggling transport. Most of the passengers on the ship were ordinary crew members,


    with only a few people from the Terry Group escorting the goods. Luca and Kate¡¯s task was to get on


    the ship and kill the people from the Terry Group, then unload the goods naturally and transfer the


    goods without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Therefore, if nothing went wrong. Emory and the others couldplete the task on the ship, and Marie


    was only responsible for surveince on the periphery


    The mission went smoothly. No one expected that a few of Rodger Group¡¯s defected members would


    dare to turn back and hack the Terry Group¡¯s goods, so they were not prepared.


    It was just that a fish that slipped through the almost sneaked up on Kate and was shot in the head


    by


    Marie.


    After sessfully unloading the goods, they checked it and found it was indeed a batch of firearms.


    Emory found a warehouse for the time being station, and Marie had to find a buyer as soon as


    possible.


    Time was short, so she had no choice but to hack into Dennis¡¯puter again. Kate sat down and


    smiled, ¡°Is


    it really okay for you to trick Mr. Whitney like this?¡±


    ring at her, Marie said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to look for him, but the only person I know who can take these


    firearms is him and yton! Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Kate waved her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Everyone knows that Rodger Group members are not allowed to


    have


    personal connections. Where can I find someone to buy it?¡±


    Marie sighed. Who would have thought that a group of internationally renowned assassins couldn¡¯t


    even sell


    a batch of firearms?


    Dennis was working in his office when a window suddenly popped up on hisputer and said, [Mr.


    Whitney.


    long time no see.]


    Dennis was stunned and replied, [Rose?]


    [Mr. Whitney, you have a good memory. I have a business for you. Do you want to do it?]


    Dennis pressed the inte and called Cullen in. Cullen immediately turned on anotherputer and


    started tracking. He thought that this time, likest time, she would be in a cybercafe or cafe nearby,


    but the tracking line went all the way south to the coastal area.


    [What deal? Tell me about it.] Dennis replied.


    [A batch of firearms, 1.5 million dors | Marie typed.


    Emory leaned over to take a look and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too stingy, aren¡¯t you? Whose firearms are


    sold at this price? Do you think we work so hard to earn a penny? You haven¡¯t even married him yet,


    and now you¡¯re


    starting to save Mr. Whitney¡¯s money?¡±


    Rolling her eyes at Emory, Marie said, ¡°Do you want it or not? If you don¡¯t want it, drop the deal!¡±


    Emory immediately nodded, ¡°OK, OK, 1.5 million also does!¡±


    Luca sat aside and watched the fun. He didn¡¯t care how much it cost anyway. He was now a paid


    person!


    Dennis was also stunned. 1.5 million dors of firearms, is it a free gift?


    Get Bongs


    [Ms. Rose, are you joking?] Dennis asked.


    [Mr. Whitney, I never joke around.] replied Marie.


    [When and where?] Dennis asked.


    [Three dayster, at ten o¡¯clock in the evening, at the abandoned warehouse in the southern district of


    Mexico.] After saying that, Marie immediately went offline.


    As soon as she got off the line, the tracking on Cullen¡¯s side was broken. He said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, it¡¯s on


    the


    shore of Mexico. But we can¡¯t find the exact location.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t have much hope either. He originally thought that Rose was going to disappear, but who


    knew


    that she appeared again to sell him firearms?


    ¡°Where is ytontely?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°Mr. Philemon is in South America recently. Should we call him back?¡± Cullen asked.


    ¡°No, send him the address and let him go directly to Mexico.¡± Dennis ordered, ¡°Book the earliest flight


    and


    we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Cullen immediately followed. He booked the flights and went to the airport with Dennis. When they got


    on the


    ne, Dennis suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Marie these days?¡±


    Cullen was stunned and said, ¡°Ms. Spence said she was on a business trip in another state. She left in


    a


    hurry.¡±


    Dennis nodded and suddenly remembered that Marie had told him that she was going to do something


    in


    another state and would be back soon. He felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t think of it for a


    while,


    and he just boarded the ne with Cullen.


    Meanwhile, after she had set the time and ce for the delivery, Marie did not stay for long. One more


    day


    staying would increase the chance of being exposed. She immediately said goodbye to Emory and the


    others


    and took the earliest flight back to New York with Luca.


    Looking at Marie back, Emory said, ¡°She really not only looks like Rose!¡±


    Kate also smiled sadly and said, ¡°Yes, most of the time, especially when she holds a gun, I even think


    that


    she is. Rose, and I can simply be off guard beside her.¡±


    It was already dark when Dennis and Cullen touched down. They immediately rushed to Mexico. When


    they arrived at the warehouse designated by Rose, the abandoned warehouse was empty and


    surrounded by


    weeds. If someone hadn¡¯t led the way, who would have known that there was a warehouse here?


    Before Dennis and Cullen could move forward, yton walked out of the warehouse and waved at


    Dennis.


    ¡°Dennis.¡±


    Dennis walked in, followed by Cullen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dennis looked at the empty warehouse.


    Get Bogus


    Rose had indicated that the goods would be delivered in three days. They thought thating here


    earller


    would catch her off guard. Unexpectedly, even with so many people, they missed out.


    yton shook the paper in his hand. ¡°See! We¡¯rete.¡±


    Dennis took the piece of paper, which was written in French with fancy lettering, ¡°Mr. Whitney, a man


    who


    keeps his promise is more attractive!¡±


    Dennis dropped it. ¡°It seems that the legendary Rose has long known that we woulde to block her


    in


    advance, and she has withdrawn.¡±


    At this moment, Dennis¡¯ phone rang. An unknown number sent a message telling him the bank


    ount.


    Dennis threw the phone to Cullen and asked him to deal with it.


    In five minutes, 1.5 million dors had been transferred to Emory¡¯s ount. He looked at the people


    busy moving firearms trafficking in the warehouse from a distance and smiled. ¡°Ms. Spence was right.


    They really


    came early.¡±


    Kate pulled Emory. ¡°Hurry up, or we¡¯ll be foundter.¡± After saying that, they disappeared into the


    night.


    After moving the firearms trafficking, yton and Dennis found a ce to have a drink. yton said,


    ¡°Rose is mysterious. I¡¯ve been looking for her for so long, but I haven¡¯t got a clue at all.¡±


    Also finding it a headache, Dennis pinched his eyebrows. ¡°Have you checked around here? Whose


    ship was robbed?¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°Sure. The ship was rented. The crew members are all ordinary people. However, the


    goods are from the Terry Group. Does Rose have a grudge against the Terry Group? How many times


    has she targeted them?¡±


    Dennis was surprised. ¡°From the Terry Group?¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°Yes, the goods from the Terry Group are dirty. I have no idea where Rose got the


    news, but she intercepted the goods and sold them to us. If those old guys from the Terry Group want


    the goods back, sorry, they¡¯ll have to cost a fortune.¡±


    Dennis was silent. For some reason, whenever the Terry Group was mentioned, Dennis always


    vaguely felt that this matter had something to do with Marie.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say much and went back after drinking two sses with yton. In the evening. Dennis


    hesitated but didn¡¯t investigate. He wanted to wait and let yton investigate first.


    The next day, Dennis returned to New York. Marie was busy shootingmercials with Darwin and


    didn¡¯t have time to be with him.


    After finishing her work, Marie was going to apany Sasha to Europe for the film festival. Originally,


    it was okay for Sasha to go with a few assistants. But in the previous film festivals, Carly had shown up


    on the red carpet. This year, Marie was worried that Sasha would have an ident alone, so Marie


    decided to go with her.


    To her surprise, Dennis didn¡¯t mention the batch of goods when he came back from the coast, as if he


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    hadn¡¯t


    Get Bogus


    noticed that Marie was involved at all.


    It was best. So Marie could feel relieved and not have to deal with Dennis.


    However, what Marie didn¡¯t know was that Luca¡¯s photo was in the information yton sent to Dennis


    about.


    the warehouse incident.


    They boarded the ship at the dock on the shore, intercepted the people of the Terry Group, and threw


    them all into the sea to feed the fish. A tiny camera on the ship recorded Luca, who pulled off his hood


    after


    He hadn¡¯t been on a mission for a long time, so he wasn¡¯t used to it. What¡¯s more, who would have


    thought


    that someone on the ship had installed a camera for such a simple mission?


    yton had never seen Luca before, so he packed all the information and sent it to Dennis. In


    addition,


    another man, who had sneaked away from the boat, was thrown into the woods, and shot in the head


    with


    the same bullet and gun that had killed Landon on the previous asion at Witton Manor.


    Dennis stared at Luca¡¯s photo and was in a daze for a long time.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    All the coincidences came together, as if the final answer was about to be pieced together.


    Previously, when the gunfight started, Marie disappeared. The mysterious sniper shot Landon in the


    head. No matter how yton looked into it, he couldn¡¯t find out who that sniper was.


    This time, the sniper appeared again, together with that young man named Luca, the bodyguard of


    Marie.


    Dennis didn¡¯t want to suspect her, nor did he want to investigate her. He promised to wait for a year


    and hear the truth from her.


    But now the truth was right in front of him. It involved the Terry Group again. His repeated suspicions


    that there might be some kind of rtionship between Marie and Rose seemed to be confirmed.


    Dennis was silent for a long time. He pressed the internal phone and instructed Cullen, ¡°Go and find


    out where Marie went on thest business trip and whether her bodyguard, Luca, went with her.¡±


    Cullen was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Whitney, do you want me to investigate Ms. Marie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do this soon.¡± Dennis hung up the phone and leaned back in his chair without saying another


    word. All he wanted to know now was the rtionship between Marie and Rose.


    A weekter, Marie and Sasha boarded a flight to Europe. They were apanied by Iliana and


    several


    assistants.


    Iliana was unhappy at first. It was not easy for her to ease her attitude towards Andres. She was in a


    worse mood when seeing that Andres and Nataly were intimate in the hospital.


    So Marie booked a flight for Iliana as well and treated it as a trip for a group of girlfriends.


    The three of them often met, but when they were sitting together, they still had plenty to talk about.


    After more than ten hours of flight, they finally arrived at the hotel. To make work easier, the assistant


    booked a big suite for them and let them stay together.


    Now it was so lively that the three of them had a good time when entering the room,pletely


    forgetting that they were here to walk the red carpet.


    After resting all night, the next morning, they got dressed and went out shopping. Girls gathered


    together for shopping, didn¡¯t they?


    After almost visiting the entire city and taking countless photos, Marie posted on her Instagram. [Girls,


    go!]


    There was a photo of her, Sasha and Iliana. Three of them smiled happily at the camera.


    Thements below were not so happy..


    Andres asked, [Marie, shall I help you carry your bags?]


    na replied. [Thanks, Mr. Robert. No need.]


    Andresmented, [¡­]


    Get Bonut


    Darwinmented, [Sasha, you won¡¯t be able to wear the gown if you gain weight!]


    Sasha replied, [None of your business.]


    Darwin was at a loss for words. [¡­]


    Gavin said, I want to join. Hotel name? Address?]


    Dennis replied, [Fat chance.]


    Gavin was speechless. [¡­]


    Looking at thements, Marieughed so hard. The three of them were tired after a day of shopping.


    They went back to the hotel for a spa before returning to their room.


    Marie scrolled through the photos on her Instagram. ¡°Iliana, hasn¡¯t Andres been looking for you


    recently?¡±


    Iliana was stunned and shook her head. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Then, Marie turned to Sasha. ¡°How are things with you and Darwin?¡±


    Sasha flushed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°Come on. Everyone knows what Darwin thinks of you.¡±


    Sasha covered her face with the pillow and wailed, ¡°Hey! Darwin is simply acting crazy!¡±


    Marie pulled off the pillow. ¡°Did he confess his love? Darwin told me that he¡¯ll confess after the film


    festival!¡±


    Sasha pounced over and tickled Marie. ¡°Fine! You already knew that Darwin was going to confess, but


    your


    didn¡¯t tell me!¡±


    With a smile, Marie dodged. ¡°I knew it! Hahaha! Are our best actor and the best actress together?¡±


    Sasha stood up with a blush. ¡°No, no! Let¡¯s talk about it when we return home!¡±


    She ran back to her room and closed the door. Marie didn¡¯t ask further. The film festival was tomorrow,


    so


    she wanted Sasha to have a good rest.


    Iliana also stood up. ¡°Marie, go to bed early. You have to work tomorrow!¡±


    Marie nodded. After saying good night to Ina, she went back to her room to sleep.


    The next morning, Marie and Sasha got up early for preparation. The red carpet broadcast of the


    Europe Film Festival almost attracted global attention, so Sasha must not take it lightly.


    The makeup artist spent three hours on Sasha¡¯s makeup and hairstyle. Sasha¡¯s long hair spread


    behind her back. Her makeup had more of a European style. This time, she was wearing a white tube


    dress with a thinyer of gauze outside, which was dreamlike.


    While Marie was waiting for the assistants to help Sasha change her clothes, a sudden exmation


    came from inside. Marie knocked on the door. ¡°Sasha, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The door was opened, and one of the assistants ran out. ¡°Ms. Spence, Sasha¡¯s dress is broken!¡±


    Get Bonus


    Astonished, Marie pushed open the door. ¡°How is it broken? Where is it broken?¡±


    They had specially found a famous designer in New York to customize this dress for Sasha just to


    show off


    on the red carpet. Along the way, they were careful and afraid of creasing. How could it be broken


    now?


    Sasha stood in front of the full-length mirror. There was a long cut on the front of the dress, from the


    chest to


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the waist. It was so neatly damaged that it should be cut with a knife or scissors. Even if it was sewn up


    now,


    it would leave a conspicuous mark.


    Marie asked, ¡°Where are the spare gowns? Didn¡¯t we bring a few sets of spare gowns?¡±


    The assistants rummaged through the spare dresses, all of which were cut by scissors. None of them


    were


    intact. How could these be dresses? This was simply a pile of colorful rags!


    Marie was furious. ¡°Who was in charge of the dresses? It¡¯s only now that you found it was broken?


    How did it


    get broken!

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    One assistant stood out. ¡°It¡¯s Ryan¡­ She went out shoppingst night and didn¡¯te back.¡±


    It was clear that Ryan was an undercover agent from some opponent. She ruined Sasha¡¯s dress and


    made it


    impossible for Sasha to attend the film festival, which was her job.


    Now that Ryan had run away, it was useless for Marie to lose her temper. The most urgent thing was to


    find a


    new dress for Sasha, or the opportunity that Sasha had finally got would be ruined!


    Sasha¡¯s assistant was so anxious that she almost cried. ¡°Ms. Spence, what should we do? We¡¯re not


    familiar


    with this ce. It¡¯s toote to go out for a dress now!¡±


    Sasha took off her gown and fell down on the sofa in her nightgown. She thought she had the honor of


    attending the Europe Film Festival, but she didn¡¯t expect to miss the opportunity before she set off.


    Iliana walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why haven¡¯t you guys gone out yet?¡±


    When Marie saw Iliana, her eyes lit up. ¡°Sasha¡¯s dress was ruined. Haven¡¯t you studied fashion


    design? Can you make up for it?¡±


    Marie knew that Iliana had followed her family¡¯s advice and went to New York¡¯s Business School to be


    ssmates with her. Iliana liked the design industry very much, and she had learned painting for many


    years. She also minored in fashion design.


    Therefore, when Marie was busy with her studio, Iliana couldn¡¯t oftene to help because she was


    having sses in school.


    Iliana was stunned and didn¡¯t reject. She knew that, but for the desperate situation, Marie would not


    have turned to her, a young designer who had not yet graduated. So Iliana agreed, ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Iliana checked the dress again and shook her head. ¡°This was done on purpose. Even if we take it to


    the store to repair, it¡¯s difficult to fix it without leaving a trace.¡±


    When Sasha heard this, she knew she was really out of luck.


    Marie was anxious. It was not easy for Sasha to get to where she was today. Sasha couldn¡¯t fail


    because of a dress!


    ¡°Then we went shopping yesterday and bought a lot of clothes. Is there anything that can be used?


    Help!¡± Marie was in a hurry to search the new clothes.


    Suddenly, Iliana¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wait a minute. Take out that dress!¡±


    Iliana took out a bag from a pile of clothes. Inside was a very simple Hobble Skirt.


    Little assistant frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too in¡­¡±


    na walked over with scissors. ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Marie and Sasha looked at each other and nodded. At this time, there was nothing they could do!


    Iliana cut the dreamy tulle on the outeryer of the dress and carefully stitched it on the shoulder of the


    Get Bonas


    Hobble Skirt. She was meticulous in sewing, and for a while, people couldn¡¯t tell that the tulle was


    added


    Iliana cut the original long sleeves of the Hobble Skirt and turned it into a sleeveless dress. The cut


    was


    meticulously stitched up, and then she handed it to the assistant to iron it.


    She pulled Sasha over and called the makeup artist to re-style her hair. Sasha¡¯s long hair, which was


    scattered on the back, was curled up and put on her neck. It turned into short hair with neat fake bangs.


    Her makeup was lighter. Her eye sockets were not as deep as the European makeup. Her eyebrows


    were changed to gentlenceted eyebrows. Her lip color was also lighter.


    The assistant brought over the ironed clothes for Sasha to change into. The white Hobble Skirt was up


    to her ankles, but the hem of the skirt had an elegant fishtail design, which made it look a bit yful.


    The


    sleeveless design exposed Sasha¡¯s fair arms. The white patch on her back was originally very sexy,


    but with theyer of tulle covering it, it added a bit of mystery.


    The tulle was of good quality. The long white gauze was down to the ground. Sasha¡¯s slender waist


    could be vaguely seen, but it couldn¡¯t be seen properly.


    From the front, Sasha¡¯s thick ck hair, gentle makeup, and t bangs made her look like a delicate


    Barbie


    doll.


    There were a few light pink plum blossoms imprinted on the chest and waist of the Hobble Skirt, which


    made Sasha¡¯s waist even more slender. The plum blossomsplemented the light pink on her lips.


    She looked like a woman who came out of a painting.


    The assistant was stunned, and so was Marie. Sasha suddenly changed from a sexy goddess to an


    elegant pearl. Her beauty was dignified, and she was yful. But there was a hint of sexiness in her


    yfulness, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    Marie nudged Iliana. ¡°Tell me honestly, are you a hidden national treasure designer?¡±


    Iliana smiled shyly. ¡°I might not even be a designer¡­¡±


    Marie patted Iliana on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After today, you will soon be a well-known


    designer! You designed the best actress¡¯s suit!¡±


    Sasha was also satisfied. She took Iliana¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m ruined today without you! Marie, promise me that


    bring Iliana in as soon as possible! Keep the best within thepany!¡±


    Marie nodded vigorously. ¡°At once! We¡¯ll sign the contract when we return home!¡±


    Iliana smiled. ¡°Stop it. Put on your jewelry and go out quickly!¡±


    The assistant held up the original jewelry and asked anxiously, ¡°Are these still useful?¡±


    Originally, Sasha¡¯s style was that of a sexy goddess. The jewelry was all with dazzling diamonds. Now


    that she had changed her style, it seemed that the original jewelry was not a good match.


    Marie ran to her room, dug out a box, took out a beautiful jade bracelet, and gave it to Sasha. ¡°Take


    this!! originally bought it as a thank-you gift for my godmother. I¡¯ll buy a new er!¡±


    Get Bogot


    Sasha¡¯s slender wrist was adorned with the delicate jade bracelet, echoing her elegant style dress,


    which


    made her look more dignified.


    The assistant urged Sasha to go out, or it would be toote. Marie did not have time to thank Iliana.


    She


    went to the film festival scene with Sasha first.


    Olive and Nataly arrived early. Today, Olive was wearing a long red strapless dress, with a high slit


    revealing.


    her slender and straight legs. With perfect makeup, Olive was eye-catching.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The dress was chosen by Nataly. Olive had always been known as the sexy goddess. What¡¯s more,


    Europe


    had always valued the sexy style, so Nataly specially chose and customized this dress for Olive, which


    was to


    impress the audience.


    Olive was waiting to walk the red carpet. She nced around and didn¡¯t see Marie and Sasha. She


    tried her


    best to send an assistant to Sasha and ruin her dress. She would see what Sasha would wear today!


    Wasn¡¯t Marie going to battle with her? After today, Sasha would be cklisted because she stood the


    organizer up. But she, Olive, would amaze the crowd with this beautiful face and hot figure.


    In the end, it was she who had thestugh!


    When it was Olive¡¯s turn, she stepped onto the red carpet in four-inch high heels, holding a beautiful


    handbag. Her fair and straight long legs were vaguely visible as she walked. With the bright jewelry on


    her


    ears and neck, she was dazzling.


    The bulletments in the live room were frantically about the name of Olive and the title of beauty.


    ¡°How sexy Olive is! Sexy goddess!¡±


    ¡°The legs! This waist! This face! So photogenic!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m dead! Olive is the new generation of sexy goddess!¡±


    Olive enjoyed the feeling of beingplimented. The cameras were shing wildly at her. She


    repeatedly


    stopped on the red carpet to take pictures with the photographers.


    Then, there were exmations from the end of the red carpet. Even Olive was attracted by it. She


    looked back and saw that it was Sasha who walked up the red carpet in a flowy white gown.


    Sasha was wearing a white fishtail Hobble Skirt with tulle down to the ground. There were only a few


    printed plum blossoms on the dress as decoration. With a vintage hairstyle and a jade bracelet


    dangling from her wrist, Sasha was like a Barbie doll. She also looked like a fairy who had identally


    entered the red carpet.


    ¡°Barbie!¡± Someone shouted in French.


    Olive didn¡¯t know if they were talking about the doll or the person. At this time, it seemed that the word


    was right for Sasha.


    Sasha¡¯s entire body was exposed with only her face and arms, but she was Inexplicably sexy. She


    didn¡¯t take her handbag. Her hands were folded, and she ced them on her lower abdomen. She


    straightened her back and walked forward gracefully. She was also beautiful and gorgeous.


    Get Bonus


    wildly.


    The photographers who were shooting Olive turned their cameras to Sasha. The cameras shed


    wildly.


    Sasha smiled gracefully and cooperated with the photographers.


    The live room received an unprecedented number of bulletments. Everyone was shocked by


    Sasha¡¯s appearance. They had never thought that the so-calledbination of sexiness and elegance


    could be


    shown in such a way.


    ¡°What kind of treasure is Sasha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at my wife! So pretty!¡±


    ¡°Sasha, you win! This gown makes us proud!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful, unparalleled, dignified, elegant, pretty and mischievous¡­ I can¡¯t keep boasting. You go on.


    Don¡¯t


    stop!¡±


    ¡°I wallow in Sasha¡¯s wonderful face!¡±


    !


    ¡°Why is she so sexy even without showing her thighs?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Sasha can¡¯t get married. No one is good enough for her¡­¡±


    ¡°Sasha! We love you for a thousand years!¡±


    ¡±


    At this moment, Darwin silently watched the bulletments, looking at the girl with a lovely smile in


    the live room. Why did this woman suddenly change her gown? Why was she suddenly so beautiful?


    Where did the previous tomboy go?

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Darwin hurriedly texted Marie, asking her what was wrong with the original dress and why Sasha


    changed. her style.


    Sitting aside, Andres said with a smile, ¡°Oh, Sasha is potential. Tsk tsk tsk, how beautiful!¡±


    Darwin kicked his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t look! Who allows you?¡±


    Andres smacked his lips. ¡°Now the whole world has seen her. What do you care?¡±


    When Darwin received the message, he looked at Andres with a smile. ¡°Oh, Sasha¡¯s dress was


    modified by Iliana. After today, I¡¯m afraid the whole world will know about this designer, right?¡±


    Andres was amazed. ¡°Iliana? Holy shit, does she have this skill?¡±


    While they were watching the livestream excitedly, the scene was also very lively. Sasha¡¯s styling not


    only stunned the audience, but also the people watching the live broadcast all over the world.


    Due to the crazy photography by the photographers, Sasha stayed on the red carpet for the longest


    time this


    year. In the end, she was embarrassed herself, so she bowed slightly to the photographers and walked


    towards the auditorium.


    Olive had already left the red carpet a long time ago. Unfortunately, no one noticed that. Everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    was on Sasha, and theypletely forgot about the sexy actress just now.


    It was not the photographers fault. Although Olive was an A-list actress in her country, she was not so


    famous abroad. Such a sexy look was alreadymon on the red carpet, so it would not make much


    of an


    impression on the photographers. At most, they thought that the actress from the USA was beautiful.


    Sasha was not even as popr as Olive. After all, she had only debuted for two years and could only


    walk the


    red carpet relying on the movie Double Sided. However, with this vintage look, she rapidly left a deep


    impression.


    Olive pinched the hem of her dress and watched the morous Sasha walk into the auditorium and


    slowly


    sit down. Marie was already waiting there for her, and the two were talking andughing.


    Olive was furious. No, she was about to die of anger!


    She clearly ruined Sasha¡¯s dresses, so Sasha should not have a chance to attend the film festival.


    Even if


    Sasha attended, she should have a mediocre look.


    But why! Where did Sasha find such a gown?


    Ryan made it clear that Marie put Sasha¡¯s custom-made gowns together, and Ryan had cut them into


    pieces with scissors. Sasha couldn¡¯t wear them at all. So where did this stunning dresse from?


    Olive thought that she would be the most beautiful woman on the red carpet and be the only sexy


    star of the domestic entertainment industry. But now, the person who amazed everyone was not her,


    but Sasha,


    whose dresses were ruined!


    Nataly was also awkward. She had thought that the sexy dress Olive wore would make her stunning.


    And her


    Get Bogus


    name as the designer would be well known. She didn¡¯t expect that all the news would be about Sasha


    tomorrow, and Olive wouldn¡¯t have any chance!


    Sasha didn¡¯t know what Olive was thinking. Sitting in her seat, Sasha kept urging Marie, ¡°Iliana is a


    genius


    designer. You must sign her into ourpany! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    Marie couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How anxious you are. Where will Iliana go? No matter how anxious you


    are, we have to wait until after the festival, right? Instead of worrying about Iliana, you should pay more


    attention to yourself!¡±


    Sasha smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯ve passed the red carpet sessfully, so there¡¯s nothing


    else. It¡¯s best if I can win the prize. If I failed, I¡¯lle back next year!¡±


    Marie also smiled. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to feel pressured. Let¡¯s take it as showing your face.¡±


    Sasha and Marie calmed downpletely and watched the entire performance and awards ceremony


    in


    peace.


    As expected, Sasha did not get the best actress award. Instead, an Ennd actress took the trophy


    away.


    After the awards ceremony, there was free time for reporters to interview. Many reporters wanted to


    interview Sasha just now. After asking the assistant to apany Sasha for the interview, Marie


    waited outside.


    Here was Europe. If she was captured here, she would most likely be noticed by Wren and Seth, so


    she had been very careful not to expose herself.


    Today¡¯s reporters were all from France and are at the forefront of fashion. Thanks to Sasha¡¯s excellent


    French, she was able to speak fluently to reporters without any trantion at all. Thanks to the fact that


    Marie urged her to go to French ss before her Double Sided, saying that she would go abroad one


    day.


    Now Sasha had gone abroad and used French. The reporters kept praising Sasha for her beauty and


    good temperament.


    Apart from interviewing Sasha, the reporters also left to interview celebrities from Europe and other


    countries. Olive had long been forgotten.


    However, Olive was unwilling to give up. She couldn¡¯t let others know that she was ignored here,


    otherwise she would be theughing stock of the entertainment industry!


    Olive adjusted her mood, took pictures all over the auditorium, and forced herself to speak with a


    reporter for a while.


    Soon, Olive¡¯s studio sent out press releases, (The Sexy Goddess Olive, Overwhelming at the Europe


    Film Festival], [Popr With Foreign Media, Sexy Goddess Is Well-Deserved). Such headlines and


    articles were posted everywhere, with photos of Olive¡¯s stunning appearance on the red carpet and


    photos of being Interviewed by reporters.


    She was indeed dazzling and beautiful in the photo. The audience, who had never been to the scene,


    took it for granted that Olive did shine at the film festival, which saved her face. At least the domestic


    audience didn¡¯t know what happened, which was enough.


    Get Bo


    After Sasha¡¯s interview, her photos had reached the top of the trending list on Twitter before her


    studio¡¯s


    press release came out. They gradually became a trending topic.


    In the photo, Sasha was dressed gracefully, and her smile was gentle and dignified. She was in her


    twenties,


    but she showed her demure, sexy, elegant, and cute style perfectly.


    After that, Maris Entertainment issued a release titled [Sasha¡¯s Elegant Fashion Dress Made Its Debut


    in


    Europe, Beauty Stunning Media] With Sasha¡¯s photos and countless photos of media interviews, the


    post


    won countless likes and retweets on Twitter instantly and hit the headlines in the entertainment


    section.


    Afterward, a video of Sasha being interviewed by a foreign media was released by the studio. In the


    video,


    Sasha was fluent in French and had a good talk with the reporters. Once again, Sasha was touted as a


    beautiful and talented goddess,


    Compared to Sasha¡¯s style, the news articles about Olive touting her sensuality looked a bit tacky. After


    all,


    bare thighs and heavy makeup were standard for a sexy style, and Olive was not unique. But Sasha¡¯s


    style.


    was another kind of sensuality that could attract people¡¯s attention, which was unforgettable.


    When they left, Marie was waiting for Sasha outside. Sasha was haunted by reporters and couldn¡¯t get


    away.


    Marie saw Olive and Nataly first. They were followed by the assistants, including the familiar Ryan


    Marie


    smiled sarcastically. Sure enough, it was Olive who did it.


    This time, before Olive could speak, Marie walked over. She walked around Olive and Nataly and


    pulled Ryan


    out of the team. With a loud snap, Marie pped Ryan¡¯s face.


    This time, although Sasha¡¯s gown had achieved an unexpected effect, her career was almost ruined by


    Ryan.


    Even a p from Marie was a light punishment.


    Knowing that she was in the wrong, Ryan covered her face and hid behind Olive, sobbing, not daring to


    speak.


    Olive snorted coldly, ¡®You uneducated thing. Do you always hit people?¡±


    Marie pped her hands. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that our sexy goddess couldn¡¯t return home with a swollen


    face, do


    you think I would only hit her? Otherwise, people in the country would think you were being bullied


    here!¡±


    Olive¡¯s face turned pale for a moment. Marie was mocking her for not being treated well!


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky, Marie! Wait and see!¡± Olive red at Marie.


    Marie smiled. ¡°If you use legal means topete with me, I will still look you in the eye. But look at


    you, the eldest daughter of the Spence family, you used all kinds of dirty tricks. How unpresentable. I


    am too ashamed to ept such a war letter even if you are not ashamed!¡±


    If it had not been for the sake of maintaining her image, Olive would have fought Marie on the spot.


    Olive took a few deep breaths. ¡°You can¡¯t pull me down with this! You¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    Marie shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m looking forward to how you¡¯re going to teach


    me a lesson! Gee, it¡¯s not easy for you to go abroad. Why not take a detour to Bordeaux to see Carly?


    She said the same words like you too!¡±


    There was a smile on Marie¡¯s face, but a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. The sisters could only y such


    Get Bonus


    underhanded tricks!


    Olive wanted to rip Marie¡¯s sharp-tongued mouth off!


    She should have hit her with her car when she was still stupid! Then she would not have had the


    opportunity to be as insolent as she was today!


    Olive red at Marie fiercely and pulled Nataly away. If she stayed any longer, she didn¡¯t know how


    Marie. would mock her!


    After the film festival, Sasha and Marie returned to the hotel. As soon as they entered the room, they


    rushed to Iliana and hugged her.


    Sasha shouted, ¡°Ahhh! You¡¯re my goddess, Iliana!¡±


    Marie also excitedly pulled Iliana. ¡°I don¡¯t care. After we get home, sign the contract with me


    immediately!¡±


    Iliana was also very happy about the victory of her two best friends, but she still waited for Marie to


    calm down. ¡°Marie, I just outdid myself today. Sasha is now so famous that many designers lined up to


    apply for Maris Entertainment. You¡¯d better consider those masters.¡±


    Marie shook her head and said firmly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want anyone but you!¡±


    Iliana still refused. ¡°Marie, it¡¯s a very responsible job. What if I ruin Sasha¡¯s makeup? I haven¡¯t


    participated in anypetitions. I¡¯m just a student¡­ I¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha tugged at Iliana and persuaded, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all. What are you afraid of? There¡¯s nothing we


    can¡¯t ovee when we are together! Besides, I was a student at that time. Didn¡¯t Marie believe that I


    can y the role of Jordyn? You have to believe in yourself and our tastes. You can make it!¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Marie and Sasha pleaded with Iliana, but Iliana scratched her head and said, ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it. I can


    give your some advice, but I can¡¯t design the dress for Sasha¡­¡±


    ¡°Iliana! Why can¡¯t you do it? You should believe that this is nothing to do with the awards you get. You


    are talented, and you love design, Haven¡¯t you regretted that you can¡¯t devote yourself to design?


    Now Sasha and I can provide you with a tform. As long as you agree, you can y big. In the future,


    you will be the top designer in the world!¡± Marie encouraged.


    What Marie said was tempting. Iliana loved design and clothing. If her family had not forced her to


    study business, she would have chosen art or design without hesitation.


    Iliana was touched by the determination in the eyes of Marie and Sasha. To be honest, she just got her


    design inspiration suddenly, and she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could still do so in the future.


    However, Sasha became popr this time, and surely it would make her many designers¡¯ favorites. As


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    a decision-maker, Marie knew that she should find a famous designer for Sasha, instead of finding a


    new designer, who hadn¡¯t even made her debut.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Iliana still hesitated. If she nodded now, she should bear responsibility for her thoughts,


    Sasha¡¯s


    acting career, and the development of Marie¡¯s studio.


    If she could not do it well, she would destroy Marie and Sasha. They were her best friends, so she was


    so


    torn¡­


    ¡°Okay! No more hesitation! Just take it as a bet. I bet that Iliana is a natural designer!¡± Marie said.


    ¡°Okay, I also bet that Iliana will be the winner.¡± Sasha nodded.


    Iliana nodded, ¡®Fine, then! Even if we lose, we lose together!¡±


    Marie patted Iliana on the mouth and said, ¡°What are you talking about? We will be the winner!¡±


    Iliana chuckled, ¡°Yes, we will be the winner together!¡±


    The three of them also specially opened a bowl of champagne to celebrate Iliana, who decided to join


    Maris


    Entertainment, officially bing the designer of it.


    After the film festival, Sasha became popr, and she was even famous in Europe. The abroad media


    kept


    interviewing Sasha and guessing which master had made this stunning dress for her.


    While everyone was specting, Marie blocked the news. If theizens knew the designer of this


    dress was


    Iliana, Iliana would be the target of a lot of criticism. What¡¯s more, Iliana only had design drafts in


    her hands, and she had not made her products public officially.


    In other words, Iliana could not have a firm footing in this industry with this dress.


    Marie had given Iliana a month to design two more dresses. Then Sasha would wear it in public, and


    then she would announce that Iliana was the designer of Mars Entertainment!


    Get Bort


    The three of them did not return immediately. Sasha became famous abroad, and she was invited to


    participate in an advertisement for a perfume. Marie changed the schedule, letting Sasha do her shoot


    first.


    As for Iliana, she either stayed in the hotel to finish her design or went out for a walk to look for


    inspiration. It seemed that she hadpletely adapted to her identity as a designer.


    While Marie was away in New York, Cullen, under Dennis¡¯s instruction, checked Marie¡¯s recent routine


    thoroughly.


    Whitney Group, in the president¡¯s office.


    Dennis flipped through the documents in front of him, and he was in a bad mood. He asked, ¡°Marie


    said she went on a business trip in another state, but the fact was that she boarded a flight to Mexico,


    right?¡±


    Cullen nodded and showed Dennis the photo. In the photo, Marie was wearing a sweatshirt and a t


    cap, followed by Luca, wearing the same cap.


    ¡°Ms. Spence went to Mexico with Luca.¡± Cullen said.


    Dennis was silent for a long time. Originally, he still had a glimmer of hope. He thought that Marie knew


    nothing about this action, but now the fact showed that three people were on the boat. Judging from


    those people¡¯s figures, Marie was not there. So who was that mysterious sniper? The answer was


    obvious.


    Who was Marie? Was she Rose¡¯s informant and helper here? Or did she just make a joint effort with


    Rose to mess up Terry Group?


    ¡°Last time I asked you to investigate Rose and the Terry Group together, what did you find?¡± Dennis


    asked.


    Cullen shook his head and said, ¡°I did not find anything. The Terry Group is just an innocent


    businessman without any underground power. And this group has nothing to do with international


    assassins, but¡­¡±


    Cullen was a little hesitant, not knowing if he should say it. Dennis nced at him, ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°Seth, the fianc¨¦ of thedy from the Terry Group, as well as the CEO of the Rodger Group, has some


    power of his own. He hid it secretly. It¡¯s hard to find out more details. Cullen said.


    During their investigation, Cullen and yton found that there were many excellent men in the world,


    but Andrew chose Seth as his future son-inw. Since Seth engaged with Wren, the Terry Group did


    well in its business. Some of thepetitors had even taken the initiative to withdraw from the


    Something hit Dennis. He recalled how Marie had lost herposure in front of Seth, and the close


    bond between her and Rose. What if the legendary Ace Killer Rose was not an international assassin?


    What if Marie was part of Seth¡¯s power? What if she was the trump card of Seth?


    After all, no one had seen Rose before. They just heard that Rose had established brilliant


    achievements. So they all thought that Ross was just like any other international mercenary, belonging


    to no one. But all of these were just subconscious thoughts. No one could prove this.


    If Rose was targeting Terry Group repeatedly for some purpose, such as her feelings for Seth, then


    everything could make sense!


    Get


    Cat Bonus


    ¡°Investigate Seth immediately. And let yton investigate it with all his power. I wanted to know every


    event that he had participated in and every people around him! No matter what he had found, you


    should tell me


    immediately!¡± Dennis said.


    For some reason, he vaguely felt that he was standing outside the door of the truth now, and he would


    soon.


    find out it.


    He hoped the truth was that Marie was just an innocent person in Rose¡¯s group. Marie did not have


    any


    special identity or danger.


    Europe¡­


    When Sasha finished her shooting, she had lunch with several famous directors and screenwriters, so


    that


    those people all knew her by sight.


    Then Marie chose another gift and gave it to Aubree. When they dealt with everything well, they set off


    to


    New York.


    Olive was still enjoying the sense of glory created by the Europe film festival, and Nataly suddenly


    became a famous designer in New York. Nataly was beautiful and talented, so for an instant, she was


    in the limelight.


    Shirley failed to show off at the People¡¯s Choice Awards, and she officially announced that she would


    withdraw from the entertainment industry due to her family and physical reasons. And she would no


    longer take over any advertising and film in the future.


    Marie watched the news and asked, ¡°Shirley stayed away from the entertainment industry for her


    physical reasons? I think she¡¯s in good health!¡±


    Iliana smiled and said, ¡°Well, ites and goes. You can never tell.¡±


    Marie was amused. ¡°You know more than me!¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Iliana kept smiling and said nothing. She lowered her head and continued to finish her draft.


    Marie picked up her phone and checked it. Dennis had been very busy recently. Even if she called him,


    he would hang up a few momentster. Marie did not want to bother Dennis, so she focused on her


    studio.


    A monthter, Iliana finished the other two dresses, which still continued the design elements of thest


    one.


    One was a long ck dress with a dark dye at the waist, which made the waist look slender. With a


    tulle covering, embellished with delicate embroidery, the whole dress was vaguely sexy and beautiful.


    The other dress was a ck strapless dress. The hem of the dress was very straight, except for the


    chest,


    which was decorated withce embroidery on the edge. There were no extra embellishments on the


    dress,


    and only the outer hem of the dress was studded with diamonds. The ckce was enchanting and


    sexy,


    paired with bright diamonds and tulle, adding a bit of mystery.


    Sasha attended different events in two dresses. And it all got good reactions. It could be said that both


    dresses perfectly showed Sasha¡¯s sexy and elegant figure, giving Sasha a gentle and mysterious


    temperament. Fans all said that they loved the designer of Sasha¡¯s dress!


    As Sasha attended all kinds of events with the dress in the same style, so many people were curious


    about Sasha¡¯s mysterious design!


    Olive was depressed for a long time, and she even ignored Nataly. In the past, she asked Nataly to join


    her, and the main reason was that she wanted to use Nataly to get into the wealthy circle in New York.


    Of course, Nataly had studied design and even won an award, and she was qualified for the job.


    However, the truth was that the dress designed by Nataly couldpete with Sasha¡¯s dress!


    Now, allizens were raving about how gorgeous her outfit was. Sasha even got a fashion


    endorsement after repeatedly stunning the audience. Marie and her studio were doing well in their


    work, while Olive was getting worse and worse.


    Olive had spent a lot of effort trying to find out who the designer was. Once she knew, she would do her


    best to get the person, just as she had got Nataly.


    However, since Ryan destroyed Sasha¡¯s dressst time, Marie was very strict with her subordinates.


    She would investigate the background of the interviewee. So Olive did not find any information about


    this designer.


    On the other hand, Marie finally told theizens that Iliana was Sasha¡¯s designer since Sasha amazed


    everyone with her dress over and over again!


    As soon asizens got the news, Iliana, who was previously only a college student, became popr


    at the moment. Her Twitter followers went from hundreds to millions in an instant!


    Every people were praising Iliana under the news.


    ¡°A talented girl from Yale University! Sasha¡¯s go-to designer!¡±


    ¡°Sasha looked well in her dress recently! Thank you, Iliana!¡±


    Get Bots


    ¡°Ms. Spence is bold enough to hire a college student as a designer!¡±


    ¡°They must be the best besties ever! Boss, celebrity, and designer?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, are you still short of friends? I can serve you guys and tter you guys.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the three of them haven¡¯t graduated yet¡­¡±


    They became popr on the inte. Besides, Yale University had called Marie several times, asking


    them to go back and give a lecture. The three female college students who hadn¡¯t graduated had


    turned the


    entertainment industry upside down.


    People knew the dorms of Iliana and Sasha, and they stayed beside their dormitory building all day,


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hoping to


    see them.


    In order to ensure Iliana¡¯s safety, Marie sent someone to move Ina¡¯s things out early. Marie had been


    renewing the lease on the apartment she rented from Global Media, where Sasha and Zane lived. Now


    Iliana


    also moved in, and her room was beside Sasha¡¯s. It was convenient for them to work together.


    Cloudy Vi, the Spence vi.


    Marie was talking to her grandpa, who was very satisfied with her studio. Her grandpa also valued


    Marie¡¯s


    talent in the business. He had repeatedly asked her to return to the Spence Group to work as soon as


    possible.


    Marie refused all the time. There was no point in returning to the Group now for if that was the case,


    she


    would be suppressed by Mason and Noel and gain nowhere. She needed to get more shares. It was


    only


    when she was stronger than Noel that the time came for her to take over the Group,


    ¡°Ring¡­¡±


    Marie¡¯s cell phone rang. Marie took her phone and walked aside. Then she answered the call and


    asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Iliana?¡±


    Iliana¡¯s feeble voice sounded, ¡°Marie, help me!¡±


    Before Marie could ask more questions, the call was cut off. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything else,


    and


    merely greeted Old Mr. Spence before going out with Luca.


    Luca drove fast all the way to the front door of the Tuttle family. Before the security guard could stop


    Marie,


    Luca pushed the security guard away. Marie rushed all the way into the living room of the Tuttle family.


    In the living room, Iliana was lying on the floor, lookingpletely unconscious. The mobile phone in


    her hand was trampled to pieces. Shirley wore household clothes and stood on the side. She was


    instructing the housekeepers, ¡°Hurry up! Get her to the car!¡±


    Marie was shocked, and she didn¡¯t know why Shirley was there. But at this moment, she could not


    think of anything.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Marie shouted.


    The housekeeper stopped and looked at the door. Shirley also looked over and was stunned for a


    moment.


    Get Boos


    Then she smiled and said, ¡°I thought she was still studying obediently. I didn¡¯t expect that she helped


    you do


    so many things!¡±


    Marie frowned. It seemed that Shirley was very familiar with Iliana. But Iliana had never mentioned


    Shirley in


    front of her.


    Marie ignored Shirley, and she turned to Luca, ¡°Take Iliana away.¡±


    Luca walked to Iliana, and Shirley immediately shouted, ¡°Stop him! It¡¯s not for outsiders to interfere in


    the


    affairs of the Tuttle family!¡±


    Marie understood suddenly. Shirley Raleign was merely her stage name, and her original surname


    should be


    Tuttle.


    However, Marie was not in the mood to notice this. Iliana fell unconscious to the ground. Marie did not


    know if she was injured, so she had to send Iliana to the hospital quickly.


    ¡°Shirley, I just want to take my designer away, and I don¡¯t mean to interfere in the Tuttle family¡¯s affairs.


    If your insist on stopping me, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Marie winked at Luca as she said. Then


    Luca walked forward immediately.


    ¡°Who dares! Marie, do you know the status of the Tuttle family? You are in the Tuttle house today. If


    you want to make trouble with me, you can have a try!¡± Shirley said arrogantly.


    In the entertainment industry, she couldn¡¯tpete with Marie, because her family wouldn¡¯t support


    her. But she had retired from the entertainment industry, and she was the daughter of the Tuttle family.


    Marie was -nothing in front of her.


    Marie pushed Shirley away and shouted, ¡°Luca! Take Iliana away!¡±


    Luca kicked away the housekeepers who were looking at him. He picked up Iliana from the ground and


    walked over to Marie.


    Marie pushed Shirley away and ignored her directly. Then she got in the car with Luca. Marie touched


    Iliana¡¯s neck, and she was sure that Illiana was still alive. But she was still worried and immediately


    said, ¡°Luca, go to Gavin¡¯s ce.¡±


    Luca sped to the hospital. Marie had already called Gavin in advance. As soon as they arrived at the


    hospital, Gavin took Iliana away immediately.


    Ten minutester, Gavin walked out of the examination room and said, ¡°She is fine. And she was


    drugged, so she fainted She¡¯ll be fine after sleeping for a while.¡±


    Only then did Marie breathe a sigh of relief. She walked to the office with Gavin and asked, ¡°Do you


    know what¡¯s going on with the Tuttle family?¡±


    Gavin took off his white coat and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I can¡¯t tell you in detail. Today, I went to the Tuttle family, and Shirley was there. Is she from the Tuttle


    family?¡± Marie asked.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Gavin was stunned and said, ¡°Shirley? Heh, so the eldestdy from the Tuttle family is Shirley?¡±


    Marie frowned and didn¡¯t understand what Gavin said. Gavin poured her a ss of water and


    exined, ¡°The


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Tuttle family had another daughter before, but her identity was quite mysterious. This woman had


    never


    appeared in public in the upper ss. Ina is the illegitimate daughter of the Tuttle family, and was


    brought


    back to the Tuttle family when she was almost five or six years old. I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯m


    surprised


    that Shirley is from the Tuttle family.¡±


    ¡°There have been rumors in the industry that Shirley was riding on the coattails, but I haven¡¯t seen


    Shirley


    show off based on that for so long. So I thought it was a rumor. If she had the Tuttle family backing her


    up, she should have been doing well in the entertainment industry, right?¡± Marie was very puzzled.


    Gavin took a sip of water and said, ¡°The Tuttle family isplicated. You¡¯d better ask Iliana about


    these


    things directly. Besides, she was drugged in her own house, and you should ask that as well. If this


    happens


    again, you can¡¯t rush into the Tuttle family every time.¡±


    Marie nodded, chatted with Gavin for a while, and then went to Iliana¡¯s ward. The thing that happened


    today


    must have caught Iliana off guard, so she didn¡¯t wear makeup. She usually wore heavy makeup, and


    even


    Marie hadn¡¯t seen her without makeup.


    Iliana¡¯s face was so pale when she did not wear makeup, looking thinner.


    Marie stayed with Iliana for the whole day. Iliana woke up in the afternoon. She heaved a sigh of relief


    when


    she saw Marie. Then she asked, ¡°Marie, did you save me?¡±


    Marie nodded and asked, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Iliana said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about this. I¡¯ll take you back to the apartment. If theizens know that you are in


    the


    hospital, they will rush to the hospital.¡± Marie asked Luca to go through the discharge procedures.


    Iliana nodded and got in the


    happened.


    dr with Marie, Luca sent them all the way to the apartment in case anything


    After helping Iliana lie down on the bed, Marie poured her a ss of water and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell


    me


    something?¡±


    Iliana held the cup and was silent for a long time. Then she pressed her lips and said, ¡°We are good


    friends.


    Actually, I should have told you long ago, but I don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning¡­¡± Marie looked at Iliana and said, ¡°Tell me, and only then will I know how to


    protect you.¡±


    Iliana smiled and nodded. Then she said, ¡°Do you know the Tuttle family of New York? The Tuttle


    family focused on doing political business. Shirley was my half-sister. She was the only daughter of the


    Tuttle family, and my father, who was in politics, never wanted to take me home. How could he tolerate


    the stain of having an illegitimate daughter?


    Shirley was injured once and lost too much blood. She had Rh-negative blood, which was rare. I


    happened to


    Get Bonus


    my mother


    have the same blood type as her. I thought I would be fine if I donated blood to save her once. But


    died, and then I was brought back to the Tuttle family. From then on, I became Shirley¡¯s human blood


    bank. I had to help her no matter when she was injured, sick or needed a blood transfusion. Or I even


    needed to store


    useful blood for her.¡±


    Marie was shocked after hearing this. She thought that Mia treated her viciously enough by giving her


    medicine and making her a fool. She didn¡¯t expect that Iliana¡¯s life would be so miserable. She was a


    moving


    blood bank, and she was always Shirley¡¯s savior. How could her father do that?


    Iliana smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°He has never regarded me as his daughter. In his heart, I am an


    illegitimate child. Shirley is the daughter of the Tuttle family. If I had not been of the same blood as


    Shirley,


    he would never have taken me back to the Tuttles. You can also imagine what happenedter. Mrs.


    Tuttle


    couldn¡¯t ept me, and Shirley couldn¡¯t stand that I became the second daughter of the Tuttle family,


    so they bullied me secretly.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your health? Can you stand being bullied by them?¡±


    Marie asked. She knew how it felt to be bullied by her rtives. Wasn¡¯t she just a fool for more than


    ten


    years?


    Iliana shook her head and said, ¡°I am fine. When my mother gave birth to me, I was premature. I was


    already


    weak. In those years, I needed to donate my blood, so it was understandable that I was in bad health. I


    didn¡¯t want to let others know this, so I always wore heavy makeup. Today, you saw my normal


    appearance. It was pale and scary.¡±


    Marie held Iliana¡¯s skinny hands and said, ¡°Iliana, you should have told me earlier. How could you let


    Shirley bully you without telling anyone?¡±


    Iliana pressed her lips and smiled, but tears fell from her eyes. She said, ¡°Probably I can¡¯t cut off my


    rtionship as decisively as you. I always hold a glimmer of hope. My father is my only family. I always


    think that if I follow his instructions to save Shirley and go to Yale University to study business, he will


    care about me. In fact, I am not so bad¡­

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Puzzled, Marie asked, ¡°Since Shirley has the Tuttle family backing her up, she should be doing well in


    the


    entertainment industry. How did she end up like this?¡±


    Iliana just smiled and said, ¡°Our family is pedantic. In the eyes of our parents, being an actress is not a


    noble profession. In addition, Shirley has been involved in scandals ever since she entered the


    industry, so she has never revealed her identity in order not to let her affect family politics.¡±


    Marie knew that, after Shirley left the entertainment industry, not only would she not be made fun of like


    Carly, but she would also have a better life than before. She was now the precious daughter of the


    Tuttle family.


    ¡°Why did she drugged you today?¡± Marie asked.


    Hearing that, Iliana smiled sarcastically. ¡°Because I suddenly became the designer of Maris


    Entertainment. She didn¡¯t like me being better than her and nned to drug me and send me to the


    bed of some boss. Anyway, it¡¯s either she kills me, or I will forever be her blood bank.¡±


    Marie then clenched her fists. ¡°She¡¯s gone too far!¡±


    On the contrary, Iliana was very calm andforted Marie instead. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.


    Fortunately, you


    saved me.¡±


    Hearing that, Marie pulled Iliana and said, ¡°From now on, you will live in the condominium. Take Luca


    back with you as well if you¡¯re going back to the Tuttle family. Otherwise, you will be harmed by Shirley


    one day. and you might not know she harmed you¡±


    Iliana nodded. ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±


    After confirming that Iliana was fine, Marie waited until she fell asleep before going to Dennis¡¯ side.


    As soon as she saw Dennis, Marie suddenly remembered that Cullen once told her that the Tuttle


    family¡¯s situation wasplicated. She didn¡¯t understand it at that time, but now she understood that


    Iliana was also


    bullied as much as she was.


    Therefore, when she first met Iliana, Iliana would often say things like ¡°kind of from New York¡± or ¡°not a


    member of the Tuttle family.¡± She also often wore heavy makeup. She always had no appetite when


    she went out to eat too. Her body was not in good condition, to begin with, and after being a blood bank


    over the years, her health naturally deterioratedpared to normal people.


    Dennis was not too surprised to see Marie. He just asked, ¡°You know about the situation with the Tuttle


    family?


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You have to think it through if you want to promote Iliana as a designer. She can no longer be a


    transparent person like she was before, but will be targeted by more and more people, Dennis said.


    Still, Marie nodded. ¡°I know. That¡¯s Iliana¡¯s career, and it¡¯s also me and Sasha¡¯s career. I won¡¯t let


    anything happen to her.¡±


    Get Boros


    Dennis continued to look at theputer while working and didn¡¯t say anything. After Marie looked at


    him several times, only Dennis looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a smile, Marie shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Then she lowered her head to look at the


    document in her hand.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Although Dennis was still patient, gentle, and responsive to her


    needs, she


    just felt that something was different.


    It was as if there was a wall between the two of them, and Dennis had something else in his heart that


    he


    was not willing to tell her.


    Initially, Marie didn¡¯t care about these kinds of things, but she was always worried that Dennis would


    help King Organization again and would be in danger. She was always worried.


    Unable to hold back, Marie called Luca and asked him to check Dennis¡¯ recent whereabouts, but


    Dennis was


    considered the most distinguished person in New York. The security around him was airtight, and it


    was impossible for her to find anything.


    She didn¡¯t ask, and Dennis didn¡¯t n on saying anything as well. They often stayed in the same room,


    but they were silent.


    Sometimes, Marie would wonder if Dennis was angry. They had agreed that after a year, she would tell


    him


    the truth. But now, it had almost been a year, and she still hadn¡¯t figured out what to say.


    This time, at Whitney Group¡¯s annual corporate party, Dennis did ask her about it, but Marie didn¡¯t


    agree.


    At thest annual corporate party, she was instigated by Sasha and Iliana to go there, but Dennis


    recognized


    her at a nce, so it was very awkward and humiliating.


    Moreover, she was not very willing to appear with Dennis in public, mainly because she always felt that


    one day she would have to face Seth and Wren, both the Rodger Group and the Terry Group. She


    always thought about not getting Dennis involved and not letting him be in danger.


    However, since she refused to attend Whitney Group¡¯s annual corporate party, Dennis had even less


    Marie didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. Dennis had never been like this before. It was as if he was


    indifferently leading her on. He didn¡¯t abandon her, but he didn¡¯t treat her great, either.


    The troubled and depressed times did not slow down, and in a blink of an eye, it was almost the end of


    the year. This year, Maris Entertainment had ate vacation because of a special n by Marie.


    Before the end of the year, Iliana designed a red dress. The design of the speaker cuffs was yful


    and young-looking, and the hem was made in a wavy style, which matched the height and slender legs


    of the person who would be wearing it.


    The dress that was worn by Sasha to an event was, once again, trending on Twitter. Maris


    Entertainment also specially tagged Iliana, and fans were all talking about the red dress.


    This time, Marls Entertainment officially announced that Sasha¡¯s red dress, designed by Iliana, would


    be


    -produced in batches and sold online on New Year¡¯s Eve for a price of 3,000 dors.


    This price was a piece of cake for many white-cored workers, not to mention that it was profitable to


    buy such a design at this price, so the news immediately aroused a heated discussion.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, 199 pieces of limited edition red dresses were sold out ten seconds after they


    were


    Many of them who managed to get the dress designed by Iliana, which was the same dress that Sasha


    wore, were anxiously waiting for the clothes to be delivered. However, most of them, who didn¡¯t


    manage to get the


    dress, were tagging Iliana and Maris Entertainment on Twitter, asking for extra production.


    With this move, Marie intended to use the data to see how strong the influence of Iliana¡¯s design was


    on


    fashion and aesthetics in today¡¯s time, and such a response was undoubtedly very good.


    Therefore, Marie and Illiana discussed and nned to create their own brand for high-ss white-


    cored


    workers and noble families, so that Sasha¡¯s poprity and Iliana¡¯s design would benefit more.


    While Iliana was busy working on her design draft, Marie helped her with the manufacturing, the store,


    and other trivial matters. Naturally, the first person that came to Marie¡¯s mind was Dennis.


    However, Marie was in a dilemma. She thought that Dennis was still unhappy with her. If she went to


    talk


    about business with him now, they might note to an agreement.


    Iliana, however, didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, sheughed at her in a variety of ways. ¡°Mr. Whitney


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    has always been afraid of you and has always cherished you. Why would he quarrel with you now?¡±


    Gripping her hair, Marie said, ¡°No, we¡¯re not fighting, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m even more frustrated. I don¡¯t


    know what I¡¯ve done to upset him. He¡¯s always cold and unreasonable, and I don¡¯t know how to coax


    him!¡±


    Iliana smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know why he¡¯s unhappy? Who¡¯s Mr. Whitney? He¡¯s the richie rich


    from the noble family that all the socialites in New York dream of marrying. You, on the other hand,


    didn¡¯t even want to go to the annual corporate party when he coaxed you to and hid him away as if he


    didn¡¯t exist. How can he


    not be angry?¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s angry because I didn¡¯t go to the annual corporate


    party?¡±


    Iliana said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not because you¡¯re not going to the annual corporate party, but because you


    two haven¡¯t made your rtionship public yet. Many people still think that Mr. Whitney is single!¡±


    Marie finally smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it! I know how to coax him now!¡±


    After that, she carried her bag and ran out, and Iliana couldn¡¯t even stop her. Marie already went


    downstairs


    in a hurry. This was the first time she had walked into Whitney Group so openly.


    As soon as she entered the lobby, the receptionist asked, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Hearing that, the receptionist nced at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Get Bo


    Marie was stunned. She ran over on a whim, so there was no way she made an appointment. She just


    shook


    her head. ¡°No.¡±


    The receptionist couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She looked at Marie with disdain and said, ¡°Sorry, miss. You


    can¡¯t go


    up without an appointment.¡±


    Marie was not happy seeing the receptionist¡¯s contemptuous eyes. ¡°Call your CEO, and he¡¯ll let me


    up,¡±


    The receptionist only chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, our CEO is very busy, and many women want to see


    him every


    day. I would have been fired a long time ago if I kept calling him every time someone wants to meet


    him.¡±


    Marie raised her eyebrows when she heard that. What does she mean? Did a lot of women want to


    see


    Dennis every day? She was now unhappy, and she wanted to see Dennis right now.


    With a faint smile, Marie said, ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t make the call now, then you¡¯ll be fired, soon.¡±


    The receptionist sat in her seat while fixing her nails and didn¡¯t even look at Marie. Marie then took out


    her


    phone and dialed Cullen¡¯s number. I¡¯m at the main entrance of Whitney Group, and the receptionist


    won¡¯t let


    me in.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone, and the receptionist nced at Marie disdainfully. What is she


    pretending


    about? Does she think she can scare me with a phone call like that?


    Marie just stood there and waited without moving, and not a minuteter, the elevator opened, and


    Cullen


    walked out quickly. As soon as the receptionist saw him, she immediately stood up and greeted him


    with a


    smile. ¡®Mr. Cullen!¡±


    Cullen just brushed past her and walked up to Marie, asking, ¡°Ms. Spence, why are you here?¡±


    With a faint smile, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯m here to have a business talk with Mr. Whitney, but I¡¯m a nobody


    here. The


    receptionist doesn¡¯t seem to recognize me and doesn¡¯t even want to make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Ms. Spence? The CEO is still in a meeting. I¡¯ll take you up first,¡± Cullen said.


    She then nodded and walked toward the elevator in her high heels


    Seeing this, the receptionist immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Cullen, who is this woman?¡±


    Cullen just red at her and said, ¡°What woman? This is Ms. Spence from Maris Entertainment! She¡¯s


    Sasha¡¯s boss! How ignorant!¡±


    The receptionist¡¯s face turned pale with fear after hearing that. Sasha was now a popr star in the


    entertainment industry, and the boss behind her was also a well-known figure, but she didn¡¯t know that


    this


    youngdy who looked like she was in her twenties was the big boss.


    Cullen ignored her, followed Marie into the elevator, pressed the top floor button, and asked, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, to


    be honest, what are you doing here?¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°I told you, right? For business.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cullen


    allen was also confused, but he didn¡¯t care and still tried to make her happy. He invited her into Dennis


    office and said. ¡°The CEO is still in the conference room for a meeting, so you can wait for him here¡±


    Mane nodded and sat on the couch in Dennis office while waiting After that, Cullen hurriedly sneaked


    into the conference room Dennis had been in a bad mood these days and was now getting angry with


    director


    A whileter, Cullen walked over to Dennis and whispered in his ear, ¡°Mr. Whitney, Ms. Spence is


    here¡±


    Dennis was stunned to hear that. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    Cullen repeated again ¡°Ms. Spence is here She¡¯s waiting in your office!¡±


    Dennis was a little confused. It was obvious that Marie didn¡¯t want to reveal her rtionship with him.


    What


    is she trying to do bying to Whitney Group so openly?


    After listening to the reports from his staff, Dennis hurriedly ended the meeting and walked toward the


    office.


    As he walked, he asked, ¡°Did shee in through the main door?¡±


    Cullen nodded. ¡°Yes. I went down to lead her up.¡±


    Dennis just frowned. ¡°Did she say what she¡¯s here for?¡±


    Cullen nodded again. ¡°Ms. Spence said she¡¯s here for business.¡±


    Dennis smiled slightly before pushing open the office door and walking in.


    Marie was nestling on the couch in his reception area, holding a ss of water in her hand. When she


    saw


    Dennising in, her eyes lit up. She then put down the cup and ran over, hugging Dennis¡¯ neck


    before


    asking. ¡°Are you done with the meeting?¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°I¡¯m done. Why are you here?¡±


    Marie pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t even look for me, so I came to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Dennis frowned and looked at her. ¡°Since when did I not look for you?¡±


    ¡°You did not!¡± With an aggrieved look on her face, she continued, ¡°You haven¡¯t called me in three days,


    and


    you haven¡¯t texted me in five!¡±


    Dennis really wanted tough in his heart, but he and asked, ¡°So? Are you here to coax me?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll need to coax you since you¡¯re ignoring me.¡±


    Marie looked at him with a smile and a hint of grievance, almost counting the days he ignored her with


    her


    fingers.


    Dennis wrapped his arms around her thin waist and brought her forward, saying, ¡°So, Ms. Spence, how


    are


    you going to coax me?¡±


    With a blush on her face, she grunted. Just¡­ A normal coax¡­¡±


    After that, Dennis wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned down to kiss her. Marie¡¯s lips were


    very


    Get Boros


    soft, and her body was warm and seductive since she ran over on such a cold day and even drank


    some


    warm water just now.


    Through the crack of the door, Marie could still see the assistant and the secretary walking around


    outside. She blushed and pushed Dennis away, for fear that people outside would see them, but


    Dennis didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he hugged her tighter.


    Marie could only nestle in his arms obediently and let him do what he wanted until Cullen knocked on


    the door and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, Mr. Lindsey called and said he would will beingter.¡±


    Only then did Marie violently push Dennis away. Dennis nced at her blushing face with a smile,


    cleared his throat, and shouted to the door, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Marie pouted and asked, ¡°Is William a man or a woman?¡±


    Dennis was stunned. He then pulled her over and asked, ¡°So what if it¡¯s a man? And what if it¡¯s a


    woman?¡±


    ¡°A woman? If she¡¯s a woman that I¡¯ll-¡® However, she stopped abruptly and was too embarrassed to


    continue.


    ¡°You¡¯ll what?¡± Dennis raised his eyebrows at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll chop you up!¡± She red at him aggressively.


    ¡°Oh, how dare you? Who even told you that I have a woman here?¡± Dennis asked, pinching her slender


    waist.


    Marie grunted. ¡°The receptionist at the front desk said that there are many women looking for you every


    day¡­


    Dennis wrapped his arms around her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Cullen to fire herter.¡±


    Hearing that, Marie pursed her lips and said, ¡°No. She probably just said it casually.¡±


    Dennis just shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to discuss about my private matters in thepany.


    She should be fired.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t stop him anymore. She didn¡¯t like the receptionist either since the receptionist had a look


    as if no one could get close to Dennis.


    With that, Dennis pulled her to sit on the couch and asked, ¡°Did you reallye here to coax me?


    Cullen said you¡¯re here to talk about business!¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to coax you and was hoping you¡¯ll make a


    deal with


    me.¡±


    Dennis leaned back on the sofa with his long legs crossed and said, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    After adjusting her wrinkled clothes, Marie took out the document and handed it to Dennis, saying,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Whitney Group going to open a new mall? Can we¡­ Have a store for our brand inside?¡±


    Dennis flipped through the document and asked, ¡°You and Iliana want to start your own brand?¡±


    With a nod, Marie leaned over to Dennis and said, ¡°Yup. Iliana¡¯s design is very popr, and we want to


    broaden our expertise.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Dennis then put on a businesslike look and said, ¡°Sit properly and let¡¯s have a serious talk. Many


    businessmen want to open their business in Whitney Group¡¯s mall, so why should I choose your


    fledgling


    brand?¡±


    Marie immediately sat upright and put on a professional look, saying, ¡°It¡¯s clear that Iliana¡¯s red dress


    was


    sold out in ten seconds on New Year¡¯s Eve. Her design is fashionable and she has Sasha as a


    spokesperson.


    She will definitely sell well and won¡¯t let you suffer any losses. We don¡¯t mind having a lesser dividend


    if


    Whitney Group is willing to lend us the production line. The main thing is to make the quality good and


    make the brand popr¡­¡±


    Marie rambled on but also in all seriousness. Dennis looked at the youngdy in front of him with a


    smile as she held the document and was analyzing the pros and cons solemnly. She was really serious


    about talking


    business with him.


    ¡°Marie,¡± Dennis called out to her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie was interrupted halfway and looked at Dennis in confusion.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡°Come here and give me a kiss,¡± Dennis said, and Marie was speechless hearing that.


    Who just said we should have a serious conversation?


    As she sat still, Dennis looked at her and said, ¡°Marie, your man is the boss here. You have to learn to


    use the


    resources in your hand¡­¡±


    Stunned, she asked, ¡°What kind of resources?¡±


    Dennis rubbed his brow, pointed to himself, and said, ¡°Me. No matter how many stores you want, I can


    give


    them to you if you make me happy.¡±


    ¡°Well, are you happy now?¡± she then asked.


    Dennis took a sip of water and said, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°Are you so happy that you¡¯re willing to sign me a store?¡± She then looked at Dennis submissively,


    trying to


    butter him up.


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Seeing that, she scratched her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be your partner if I get a store in the mall. It shouldn¡¯t


    be a


    problem for a partner to attend the annual corporate party of Whitney Group, right?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at her, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Marie immediately waved her hand. ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t dare. This is a discussion. It¡¯s just a discussion¡­¡±


    Dennis then nodded. ¡°Okay. Remember to attend the annual corporate party.¡±


    After that, Marie leaned over with a smile. ¡°Are you so happy now that you¡¯re willing to sign me a


    store?¡±


    With that, Dennis picked up the document and walked toward his desk. ¡°It¡¯s passable.¡±


    Hearing that, she jumped up excitedly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the end, Whitney Group and Maris Entertainment signed the contract, and Whitney Group and Maris


    Entertainment would work together to produce clothes in volume by using Whitney Group¡¯s production


    line. The store was rented to Maris Entertainment on an annual basis, and as for the final store profits


    at the end of the year, Whitney Group would get 40%, and Maris Entertainment would get 60%.


    Marie was satisfied with the contract. The production line of Whitney Group would produce high-quality


    clothing in good quality. Coupled with the flow of people and high consumption groups in the mall, the


    profits. for the stores were also very considerable.


    After signing the contract, Marle put it away like a treasure before jumping into Dennis¡¯ arms and


    kissing him on the face. However, before Dennis could react, she had already run away.


    As soon as Marie ran into the elevator, her phone rang. She then took out her phone and opened it. It


    was Dennis as he sent a text, [Don¡¯t run, or others will think I slept with you in the office.]


    Get Borus


    Marie: [What nonsense!]


    Dennis [Ms. Spence, it¡¯s just a business deal. Calm down and walk slowly.]


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was speechless.


    Forget it! I won¡¯t about what he just said for the sake of the benefits that Dennis gave me.


    In fact, even if she made a fuss, she wouldn¡¯t win against Dennis anyway.


    When Marie returned to Maris Entertainment with the contract, Iliana was extremely happy to see it.


    She had


    lived for the Tuttle family and for her father for more than ten years, and now, she felt like there was


    finally a


    time when she could do what she wanted.


    Marie and Iliana then discussed what to name the new brand. Thinking that Iliana was the chief


    designer,


    Marie thought of the name ¡°JT,¡± which was both fashionable and connotative.


    However, Iliana disagreed. Iliana was able to walk down the path of being a designer and be sessful


    today because of the encouragement and help from Marie and Sasha. Therefore, she wanted to name


    the new


    brand ¡°JCL,¡± which incorporated the name of Iliana, Sasha, and Marie.


    Both Marie and Sasha had no objections, so they found someone to design the trademark and took it


    for


    registration.


    In this way, the brand that belonged to Iliana and the three of them was officially born.


    There was a hot discussion immediately as soon as the news came out. Not only did Sasha¡¯s designer


    have her own brand, but she also had her own store in the newly openedmercial building of


    Whitney Group. This was undoubtedly a piece of big news that not only shook the entertainment


    industry but also attracted. the attention of many people in the business world.


    For many in the entertainment industry, working with Whitney Group was something they couldn¡¯t even


    imagine, and also, for many in the business world, working with Whitney Group was even more


    difficult.


    Who would have thought that in just two years, a small studio that wasn¡¯t promising at the beginning


    would produce not only the best actor and the best actress, but also a popr pop singer and even a


    household-name young designer. And now, this small studio actually got to work together with the


    Whitney


    Group.


    Seeing the news, Olive¡¯s eyes were red with anger, thinking, ¡°Who does Marie think she is? Marie was


    able to get the contract signed with Whitney Group. Does this mean thatpared to me, she¡¯s even


    closer to a wealthy family like the Whitney family?¡±


    Olive would never allow this to happen. She would never allow Marie to live a better life than her.


    Nataly was even more furious. She humbly went to talk to Dennis about cooperation with him that day,


    but Dennis refused her without hesitation. But now, Dennis was working with Marie, Nataly didn¡¯t know


    what kind of drug Marie had given to Dennis so that Dennis would spoil her to that extent, and Nataly


    was unwilling to


    ept it.


    As for Marie, she didn¡¯t care what these people were thinking about. She was busy with the brand.


    Iliana¡¯s


    Get Bora


    design draft had beenpleted, and the production line of Whitney Group had begun production. The


    store. was also elerating the decoration, trying to officially operate after New Year¡¯s.


    It was almost the end of the year, and the things that needed to be handled were almost done. As she


    promised, Marie went to the annual corporate party of Whitney Group.


    Everyone in Whitney Group knew that Marie was their business partner, so it was reasonable for her to


    to the annual corporate party. Dennis even fired the receptionist because the receptionist disrespected


    Marie.


    Many people spected about the rtionship between Dennis and Marie, but when they asked Cullen


    about


    it, he didn¡¯t respond to them, so the scandal was then ignored.


    At the annual corporate party, Marie came with Iliana, and Dennis had openly invited her to an opening


    dance


    this time.


    Everyone thought that Dennis invited his new partner to dance as a sign of respect, and no one


    thought


    much about it. It seemed that Iliana and Andres had something to talk about as well, so Marie didn¡¯t


    want to


    bother them.


    Nataly didn¡¯te this year. Not only did Dennis ban her from appearing in Whitney Group and in front


    of


    Marie, but she was also not qualified to attend.


    As the designer of Olive, Nataly could only stay in Olive Entertainment and work with Olive to find a


    way to


    take down Iliana¡¯s designs.


    After Dennis finished dancing with Marie, he then very gentlemanly escorted her to the lounge, saying,


    ¡°When


    will you change your identity to attend the annual corporate party?¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°What identity?¡±.


    ¡°The identity of my girlfriend, perhaps?¡± Dennis said.


    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend, aren¡¯t I?¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Then what identity do you want? To be my wife?¡± Dennis raised his eyebrows at her.


    Marie¡¯s face instantly turned red. ring at him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. I¡¯m going


    home!¡±


    However, Dennis stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so early?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Grandpa has been in poor health recently, so I¡¯ll go back and spend more time with


    him.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t force her. He just nodded, told her to be careful on the way home, and told Luca to drive


    slowly before letting her leave.


    Marie then walked out of the door. Before she could get in the car, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar


    number, and she picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Spence?¡± A very official voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. May I know who you are?¡± Marle asked.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse from Primary Medical. There¡¯s a man named Noel Spence who got into a car ident.


    The emergency contact left on his phone is you. Pleasee over now,¡± the woman said.


    Marie was stunned to hear that. Noel was in a car ident? And why am I in his emergency contacts?


    However, Marie didn¡¯t have time to think too much in such a life-and-death situation and asked Luca to


    drive


    her to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Marie ran directly to the emergency room, grabbed a nurse, and


    asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How is he?¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°The patient¡¯s car crashed into another car. He lost too much blood, and now the blood


    bank


    is short of blood. We¡¯re getting blood from another hospital now!¡±


    Without thinking much, Marie reached out her hand and said, ¡°Take my blood!¡±


    The nurse nced at her and asked, ¡°Do you have a matching blood type?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°It should match. I¡¯m his sister!¡±


    As soon as the nurse heard this, she immediately took Marie to the room for the blood test and drew


    some


    blood, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s test the blood type first. We can draw the blood once it¡¯s matched.¡±


    After that, Marie pressed a cotton swab against her arm and waited outside of the emergency room.


    Five


    minutester, the nurse ran over and was a little angry when she saw her. She said, ¡°Your blood is


    Type B,


    and the patient is Type A. It doesn¡¯t match at all!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    When Marie saw theboratory report, she was stunned. She grabbed the nurse and asked again,


    ¡°What did


    you say? Noel has type-A blood?¡±


    The nurse shook her off impatiently and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m busy transferring the blood bank over! Don¡¯t


    make


    things worse!¡±


    Marie sat on the chair outside the emergency room, deep in thought. She remembered that Mason had


    type-B


    blood and Mia had type-0 blood. If their children didn¡¯t have type-B, then logically they should have


    type-O blood. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Noel had type-A blood.


    It was impossible for the hospital to get the wrong blood type, so there was only one possibility. Noel


    was not Mason¡¯s son at all, which was why this happened.


    Looking at the conflicted expression on Marie¡¯s face as she held theboratory report, Luca asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, Marie?¡±


    Coming back to her senses, Marie said, ¡°Go and find out what type of blood Olive and Carly have.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Luca was taken aback.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s bribing the doctor or hacking into theputer system, help me check the blood type of


    the two


    of them,¡± Marie said.


    Luca nodded and went to do it immediately.


    Marie recalled that she had seen Mia sneaking into the hotel before, andst time she said she would


    go to


    Bordeaux to see Carly but didn¡¯t go at all, perhaps she went to meet her lover.


    If Mia had a lover and these children were all born with him, does that mean Mason was being


    deceived all this while? Had he been raising children that belonged to other men for all these years?


    Marie pondered. If


    this is true, why bother with it? Mason will kick her out himself!


    Marie was thinking about it. Dennis had also asked Cullen to check on Mia before, but it seemed that


    he


    didn¡¯t find anything. It was time to investigate it thoroughly this time.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Edward called her and said in an urgent voice, ¡°Marie, bad news! Old Mr.


    Pierce has


    fainted!¡±


    Feeling anxious, she asked, ¡°Grandpa fainted? Where is he now?¡±


    -¡°He was taken to Dr. Hart¡¯s ce by ambnce!¡± Edward said.


    After hanging up the phone, Marie was ready to go to Gavin¡¯s hospital. However, Noel was lying in the


    emergency room, so she had no choice but to call Olive.


    Olive picked up the phone and said sourly, ¡°Marie, why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Noel had a car ident. He¡¯s in the emergency room of Primary Medical. Pleasee over,¡± Marie


    said straightforwardly.


    Get Boga


    ¡°What? Noel had a car ident? What did you do to my brother again, you vicious woman?¡± Olive


    scolded her


    on the phone.


    Upon hearing that tone, Marie realized that Olive still cared about Noel. There was no need for her to


    meddle further. She hung up the phone and called Luca to take her to Gavin¡¯s hospital.


    Marie rushed over in a hurry. Asher was in the emergency room, while Edward and Jolie were


    guarding


    outside the door. She ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Grandpa faint?¡±


    ¡°I was taking a walk with Old Mr. Spence when he suddenly asked me to pour him coffee, so I went to


    do so.


    When I came back, he had already fainted on the ground. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had stayed by Old Mr.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Spence¡¯s side the whole time, he wouldn¡¯t have fainted.¡± Inundated with guilt, Edward bowed his head.


    Having been


    with Asher for most of his life, he med himself greatly.


    Marieforted, ¡°Edward, don¡¯t say that. Grandpa will be fine.¡±


    After waiting outside for two hours, the lights in the emergency room finally went out. Gavin came out


    and


    took off his mask. He looked at Marie and sighed, saying, ¡°Come with me to the office.¡±


    Looking at Gavin¡¯s expression, Marie was worried. She instructed Edward and Jolie to take care of


    Asher in


    the ward. Then, she followed Gavin to the office. As soon as she entered, she immediately asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Is there something wrong with Grandpa?¡±


    Gavin washed his hands and said, ¡°This is a sudden brain hemorrhage. Although the operation was


    sessful, I can¡¯t guarantee how long he willst.¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°What brain hemorrhage? What are you talking about? Grandpa was doing fine


    a while


    ago!¡±


    Gavin sighed and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence is getting old, so he will naturally have more and more


    problems. This time, the rescue was done in time, so there is nothing serious. But if there is a next


    time, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    Anxiously, Marie asked, ¡°Is there any other alternative? What medication does he need? What type of


    surgery?¡±


    Gavin shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s getting old, and he can¡¯t undergo surgery easily. Just take good care of


    him and


    make him feel at ease. Don¡¯t let him be sad and angry. Don¡¯t get emotional too much. There should still


    be a few years left.¡±


    Frowning, Marie nodded. As soon as she walked out of Gavin¡¯s office, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Marie¡¯s mind was buzzing. She couldn¡¯tprehend how Asher had seemed perfectly fine and full of


    energy yesterday, yet now he was lying in the emergency room.


    Besides, Gavin was implying that Asher was running out of time.


    Yeah, it feels like the days are dragging on. It has been over three years since I became Marie. Three


    years is a significant amount of time for an elderly person to age and weaken. Why did I believe that


    Grandpa would always be there for me and only thought about getting revenge? Marie contemted.


    It was the first time she had experienced that heartbreaking feeling. Her grandfather was stubborn,


    Get Bonus


    bad tempered, and had schemed against others for the interests of Spence Group, but he still gave


    her


    familial affection.


    He was her only family member. He was her cute and helpless grandfather.


    It took Marie a lot of effort to wipe her tears, but as soon as she entered the ward, she saw Asher on


    the


    hospital bed with an oxygen mask. The old man¡¯s thin appearance made her feel like crying, and her


    tears fell


    again.


    As soon as she cried, Edward panicked and asked, ¡°Marie, is Old Mr. Spence not good? What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    Marie pulled Edward and Jolie out of the ward and told them what Gavin had said. She told them to


    take


    good care of Asher and not to let Mia and the otherse over and disturb him anymore.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mia came and screamed when she saw Marie. ¡°You bitch! You


    caused my


    son¡¯s car ident, and now Dad is in the hospital. You¡¯re a jinx!¡±


    Edward immediately walked over to stop Mia and whispered, ¡°Mrs. Spence, don¡¯t disturb Old Mr.


    Spence. The


    doctor said that he needs to rest.¡±


    ¡°Rest? As long as this little bitch leaves us alone, the Spence family will be fine!¡± Mia pointed at Marie


    and


    cursed.


    Wiping the tears off her face, Marie said, ¡°Luca, throw her out.¡±


    Luca immediately nodded and walked over to drag Mia out. Mia stumbled and almost fell down. She


    screamed, ¡°Marie! You are a bitch! Don¡¯t try to take over Dad¡¯s shares! Get out of the Spence family!¡±


    At that moment, Marie was physically and mentally exhausted, and she didn¡¯t have the mood to talk to


    her at


    all. She watched Luca pull Mia out of the hospital and walk into the ward to apany Asher.


    Dennis received the news at the annual corporate party and rushed over immediately. As soon as he


    entered


    the ward, he saw Marie¡¯s small figure leaning over Asher¡¯s bed. As if coaxing a child, she said,


    ¡°Grandpa,


    wake up quickly. I miss you so much.¡±


    Dennis walked over and bent down to hug Marie, saying, ¡°Marie, it¡¯s time for you to rest.¡±


    When Marie turned around and saw Dennis, she wiped her tears and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    1


    Dennis picked Marie up and ced her on the couch next to him, saying, ¡°I came over after receiving


    the


    news that Old Mr. Spence was hospitalized. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big incident?¡±


    Marie lowered her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re holding an annual corporate party. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb your


    work.¡±


    Dennis held her tightly in his arms, gently caressing her long hair as he whispered, ¡°Your situation


    takes


    priority for now. I spoke with Gavin, and he told me that as long as we provide proper care for Old Mr.


    Spence, things will work out.¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°I hope so. He¡¯s still moring all day to see me get married and have a


    grandchild. How can he not get up?¡±


    Dennis hugged Marie, and she nestled obediently in Dennis¡¯ arms. In that moment, only Dennis¡¯


    embrace


    could provide her with warmth and a sense of security.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    After a while, Marie was suddenly struck by the thought of Noel. She sat up and pulled Dennis out of


    the


    ward. ¡°Could you please ask Cullen to assist me in investigating Mia? I want to know who she was


    involved


    with over 20 years ago.¡±


    Dennis frowned. ¡°Twenty years ago? Why delve into something from so long ago?¡±


    Marie retrieved aboratory report from her pocket and handed it to Dennis. ¡°Today, I discovered that


    Noel¡¯s


    blood type doesn¡¯t match ours. I have a suspicion that he might be Mia¡¯s illegitimate child from a past


    rtionship. If we¡¯re unable to identify Mia¡¯s current partner, it¡¯s usible that we¡¯ve been searching in


    the


    wrong ces. Could you please ask Cullen to investigate individuals from over 20 years ago, including


    their blood types?¡±


    Dennis took theboratory report in his hand. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡±


    Marie nodded and smiled again. ¡°If Grandpa is fine this time, even if I uncovered the truth, I won¡¯t be


    making


    any scene. I¡¯ll consider it as a gesture for Grandpa¡¯s sake.¡±


    Dennis gently caressed her face, then lowered his head and nted a tender kiss on her teary, swollen


    eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is going to be fine. Old Mr. Spence cherishes you too much to be parted from you.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Marie closed her eyes and sobbed. She truly feared that Asher might never wake up again,


    robbing


    her of any opportunity to bid him goodbye.


    Ever since Asher fell ill, Iliana had taken over all the responsibility for all the matters concerning JCL.


    Marie


    rarely visited the studio anymore, and even when she had work, she would handle it from within the


    ward.


    Asher regained consciousness after three days. Marie insisted on keeping him under observation for


    an


    additional week before finally taking him back home. Each day, she steadfastly remained by his side,


    sharing


    meals, going for walks together, and even tending to her work from home.


    Unable to bear witnessing her current state, Asher spoke up, ¡°Marie, I¡¯m fine. Dr. Hart assured me that


    my condition is stable. Please, stop spending your days hovering around an old man like me.¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I wanted to be here with you, Grandpa. I must ensure you take your medication


    on


    time, eat well, and have proper rest.¡±


    Asher sighed with a hint of helplessness in his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch over me like this. I¡¯m not


    a


    child anymore.¡±


    Marie replied with a pout and an aggrieved look on her face, ¡°Grandpa, you used toin about me


    never


    being at home. And now that I¡¯m here with you every day, you find me bothersome!¡±


    Asher fixed his gaze upon her with sternness. ¡°Nonsense! When did I ever find you bothersome? If you


    genuinely want to demonstrate your filial piety, then you should bring that young man from the Whitney


    family back and settle with marriage. That¡¯s when I will truly find joy.¡±


    Marie hurriedly ran upstairs with herptop In her arms and eximed, ¡°Grandpa is talking nonsense


    all th


    timel


    Get Bonus


    She pondered to herself as she reached the upper floor, Grandpa¡¯s health was deteriorating day by


    day. Perhaps I should go along with his wishes and get everything settled to make him happy for once.


    Just as she was in her thoughts, her phone rang. She quickly answered, ¡°Dennis, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Marie,e over to Glorious Estate. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Is it about Mia?¡± Marie asked as she sat up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marie immediately changed her clothes and ran downstairs to inform Asher that she was heading out,


    promising to return soon to have a meal with him.


    Luca sent Marie to Glorious Estate and followed her in. As they entered, Cullen noticed Luca and


    politely


    greeted him. Cullen was aware of Luca¡¯s involvement in the incident at the warehouse along the coast,


    so he


    was cautious around him.


    Marie asked as she sat on the sofa, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Dennis nced at Cullen, who immediately stepped forward and handed all the documents to Marie.


    ¡°As per


    your request, we extended the investigation timeline back and discovered that during Mia¡¯s college


    years, she


    was involved with a man named Baily Smith. However, it appears that her parents disapproved of their


    rtionship, leading to their eventual breakup.¡±


    ¡°Breakup? And then?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°Then, Mia met Mr. Spence. It was rumored to be love at first sight, and they swiftly became involved.


    However, during that period, Old Mr. Spence was already in search of a suitable wife for Mr. Spence,


    presumably your mother. Mr. Spence heeded Old Mr. Spence¡¯s wishes and married your mother,


    treating her with the utmost respect. It was only after Mia gave birth to Noel that Mr. Spence began to


    show more


    favoritism towards her.¡±


    ¡°He has a rtionship with Mia and he still married my mother? And he even made my mother


    pregnant?¡±


    Marie clenched her fist.


    Noel continued in detail, ¡°I haven¡¯t uncovered the precise details yet, but that seems to be the general


    course


    of events. Subsequently, Mia received continuous support from Mr. Spence and eventually gave birth to


    Olive. I¡¯ve heard that during that period, Mia frequently visited the Spence mansion and caused trouble.


    As for your mother, after giving birth to you, her mental state deteriorated rapidly, leading to her


    untimely demise. Following her passing, Mr. Spence married Mia, and soon after their union, Carly was


    born.¡± Cullen answered.


    Marie furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What about Baily Smith? Did he never appear throughout this


    whole ordeal?¡±


    Cullen flipped through the documents. ¡°Indeed, he hasn¡¯t appeared much, but he had a rtionship


    with Mia. As requested by Ms. Marie, I specifically checked his blood type. It was type A.¡±


    Marie was taken aback. ¡°Type A? Noel is also type A!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ndeed. So, I conducte


    Cullen nodded. ¡®Indeed. So, I conducted a thorough Investigation into Mr. Smith¡¯s background. It turns


    out he


    Get Bo


    had changed his name and now goes by the name of Payne Bay. He is the owner of a smallpany


    and


    has remained unmarried all these years. He frequently visits hotels, airports, high-end restaurants, and


    so on,


    and he is usually alone.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡± Marie asked while flipping through the documents.


    Dennis kindly helped her to find the photo and said, ¡°Two people actually. They went in separately.¡±


    In the photo, Payne and Mia were seen frequently entering the same hotel, albeit at different times,


    which


    was why they rarely drew attention. It took Cullen considerable effort to uncover the information.


    Cullen then presented another set of documents and ced them in front of her. ¡°I have also procured


    hair samples from both Payne and Noel, collected from the hotel and Noel¡¯s car respectively. They


    have been sent to Dr. Hart for testing.¡±


    Marie took the documents and quickly skimmed through the jumble of messy symbols and technical


    terms on the front pages and went straight to thest page.


    It was written clearly on the pristine-white paper, [Based on the DNA gic marker typing results, the


    likelihood of Test Material 1 being the biological father of Test Material 2 is greater than 99,99%]


    sping the test results, Marie looked up at Dennis and asked, ¡°That mean Noel is an illegitimate


    child? He¡¯s not Mason¡¯s son, is he?¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not.¡±


    Marie suddenly chuckled. She found it extremely ridiculous. Just because of this hard-earned son, her


    father has abandoned both his wife and daughter, letting Mia torment her mother and ultimately leading


    her mother to a tragic end from depression!


    In the end? Little did he expect that Mia would subject him to such a monumental act of cuckoldry!


    A cuckoldry thatsted for more than 20 years! He had unknowingly raised another man¡¯s son for more


    than 20 years!


    Looking at Cullen, she asked further, ¡°What about Olive and Carly? Are they also biologically rted?¡±


    Cullen handed over the document and replied, ¡°Olive is indeed the biological daughter of Mr. Spence


    and Mia, but Carly¡­ She¡¯s not. She is also the daughter of Payne.¡±


    Tears welled up in Marie¡¯s eyes as sheughed. Payne Bay is truly a blessed man! He has a wife, a


    son, and a daughter. Mason Spence? He has nothing!


    Marie found the whole situation both absurd and hrious.


    Her ridiculous father had abandoned his wife and daughter and as a result, among the three children


    that he had worked so hard to raise, two of them were not biologically his own. The cuckoldry that Mia


    had bestowed upon him was too much!


    Marie burst into a fit ofughter, unable to hold them longer. But Dennis gently embraced her, saying,


    ¡°Marie, it¡¯s okay to cry.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, she burst into tears. Cullen and Luca tactfully left the room, leaving


    Marie sobbing in Dennis¡¯ arms.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    What kind of man did her foolish mother married to?


    This man was hypocritical, selfish, and useless, while her elegant-looking mother wasted her entire life


    on


    him.


    If only someone had questioned Mia¡¯s past and the blood rtions of these three children, perhaps her


    mother wouldn¡¯t have ended up with depression.


    Dennis held her in his arms and patted her back gently. ¡°Marie, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Still sobbing, she agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the past.¡±


    ¡°How to you n to deal with them?¡± Dennis asked.


    Marie tidied up the documents on the table but did not take them along with her. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to


    them. Gavin said that Grandpa can¡¯t handle any more shocks. I don¡¯t want to hurt him.¡±


    Dennis understood her thoughts and nodded. ¡°Just leave these things here ande back to take


    them when you need them.¡±


    She hugged Dennis and thanked him.


    Dennis stroked her long hair. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thanking me for?¡±


    Marie wiped away her tears. ¡°I have to go back now. I promised Grandpa that I would be back soon.¡±


    Dennis nodded. ¡°Go ahead. Be careful on your way back.¡±


    Marie picked up her bag and called Luca. They left Glorious Estate and returned to the Spence


    mansion.


    As Marie entered the room, she noticed Asher sitting on the sofa, his neck extended as he gazed out


    the window. When his eyes met hers upon her return, he squinted and broke into a warm smile. The


    sight tugged at Marie¡¯s heart, for in that moment, Asher had transformed into a genuine elderly figure


    who was eagerly anticipating the visits of his children.


    Marie rushed in. Her smile widening as she eximed, ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m back!¡±


    Asher nodded. ¡°You¡¯re back. Let¡¯s have a meal. Are you hungry?¡±


    Marie helped Asher walk towards the dining room and nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Asher was overjoyed. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    As they sat on their seats, Asher suddenly suggested, ¡°Marie, why don¡¯t you call Dennis over for a


    meal


    tomorrow?¡±


    Marie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Sure, Grandpa. I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    She hesitated to impose the weight of her family¡¯s expectations and lineage onto Dennis. Her priority


    was to shield him from any potential harm. However, as she saw Asher with his back slightly hunched


    and a sincere smile gracing his face while discussing the idea, she found herself unable to resist his


    earnest request.


    Get Bogas


    At that moment, she just wanted to make Asher happy. And as long as he was happy by her side, she


    was


    willing to do anything.


    After dinner, Marie took Asher out for a stroll. Asher soon grew tired and they returned home to rest.


    Meanwhile, at Glorious Estate.


    Sitting behind the desk, Dennis tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°How did the investigation on Seth and


    Rose


    go?¡±


    Cullen replied in excitement, ¡°Mr. Whitney, you¡¯re right! Seth definitely has an undergroundwork of


    influence! There are shady dealings within the Rodger Group as well. But he has managed to escape


    from the


    radar too many times. Following your instructions, yton has also conducted some investigation.


    There are some rumors in France that Seth was closely connected to various powerful figures. Some


    even said that he


    has his own private mercenary force and military base.¡±


    Frowning, Dennis realized that the information they had gathered was mostly spective andcked


    substantial evidence. The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. He spoke with a


    cold


    expression, ¡°Have yton expedite the investigation immediately! Whether Seth has a mercenary


    force or


    assassin, I want to see concrete evidence! I want solid proof!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cullen immediately left to attend to the task. Recently, Dennis has focused all his attention on


    this


    matter, putting aside all other work. Even Cullen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Marie was indeed involved


    in


    something problematic. Otherwise, why would Dennis be so persistent in investing so much manpower


    and


    resources into the investigation?


    The next day.


    Asher had requested the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous meal because Dennis wasing over for


    dinner.


    When Marie called Dennis to invite him for dinner, he immediately agreed.


    Dennis arrived at Cloudy Vi a little past four in the afternoon. As soon as he parked the car and


    stepped


    out, Marie was already waiting for him at the entrance.


    ¡°Marie, why did youe out?¡± Dennis walked over and asked.


    Marie scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. Sorry for asking you to enter from a different


    entrance. I


    just don¡¯t want to bump into the people over at Mia¡¯s side and let them cause trouble and upset


    Grandpa.¡±


    Dennis smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right, any entrance is fine.¡±


    She led Dennis in before saying, ¡°Grandpa insisted to invite you over for dinner. If he says anything


    Inappropriate, don¡¯t take it to heart. Just help me to keep him happy.¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°What kind of inappropriate things could be said?¡±


    Before Marie could answer, Asher walked out and was delighted to see Dennis. He greeted him with a


    smile. Dennis, you¡¯re here so early!¡±


    Dennis nodded slightly at Asher. ¡°I finished my work early so I decided toe over early. I didn¡¯t want


    to keep you waiting.¡±


    Get Bonus


    whatk


    Asher¡¯s expression soured as he nced at Marie. ¡°Girl, why didn¡¯t you let Dennise inside? What


    kind of


    hosts are we to leave our guests waiting outside?¡±


    Marie smiled. ¡°We areing in now.¡±


    Marie dragged Dennis inside and went to cut some fruits for him. When she came back with the te


    of


    fruits, Dennis was already ying chess with Asher.


    Marie ced the fruit on the table and sat next to Asher to watch the two y. But as soon as she sat


    down,


    Asher chased her away, ¡°Go away. You don¡¯t understand a single thing. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°Let me watch! I¡¯ll understand as I watch!¡±


    Dennis called out to her, ¡°Marie,e over here.¡±


    Marie stood up and sat down beside Dennis. He exined a few rules to her and asked her to continue


    the


    game.


    Marie picked up a chess piece and ced it on the board. Asher looked at her anxiously. ¡°What are


    you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°ying chess!¡± She stuck out her tongue.


    Concerned for Dennis, Asher voiced his worry, ¡°Dennis, if she keeps ying like this, you¡¯re going to


    end up


    losing!¡±


    But Dennis only smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I couldn¡¯t win against you anyway, let Marie have some fun.¡±


    Marie made a few more moves in the game but soon found it uninteresting. She grabbed two grapes


    and


    stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the food in the kitchen,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± Asher chased her away with a hint of disdain.


    Marie took another chess piece and ced it on the chessboard before running away with a smile. She


    could


    hear Asher¡¯s yful scolding behind her, ¡°Kiddo!¡±


    Dennis picked up the chess piece and continued ying with Asher for a few more rounds before


    cing it


    down and admitting his defeat.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Marie, you might have not lost!¡±, said Asher with a tinge of regret in his voice.


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll lose eventually. It was just a matter of time.¡±


    Asherughed at Dennis¡¯ remarks. Having yed chess for so many years, he could certainly tell that


    Dennis had considerable skill. If it weren¡¯t for Marie, he would likely have a good chance of winning.


    But he did not


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    care about winning or losing. He was more interested in making both Marie and Asher happy.


    Such a broad-minded and courageous young man, rare indeed in these times.


    The more Asher looked at Dennis, the more he was impressed with Dennis. Asher put down the chess


    piece and asked, ¡°Dennis, what are your ns for my granddaughter?¡±


    Dennis smiled faintly. ¡°As long as she is willing to marry me, I am ready to get married any time.¡±


    Asher was taken aback by his straightforwardness. After all, he was the CEO of Whitney Group!


    He could have married someone with princess-like status, yet, he chose Marie instead.


    Marie, that girl, must have been incredibly fortunate to have ended up with someone like Dennis.


    ¡°Dennis, Marie is young and still a bit naive, but deep down, she has a good heart. She has suffered a


    lot since young, please be patient with her. As I¡¯m getting older, I won¡¯t be able to watch over her


    forever¡­¡± Asher


    sighed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Spence, you¡¯re still young. You have to take care of yourself and witness our wedding!¡±


    replied


    Dennis.


    Asher waved his hand dismissively, a chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, no need to


    sugarcoat things like the rest. I¡¯m well aware of my own condition. Who¡¯s to say when I won¡¯t be able to


    keep going


    anymore?¡±


    Dennis held a chess piece in his hand and fell into deep silence. As Gavin had said, when a person


    reaches a certain age, their health deteriorates rapidly. It was something that medication and surgery


    couldn¡¯t prevent. Everything they were doing or saying now was merely to bringfort to their hearts.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    ¡°Dennis, there¡¯s one more favor I wanted to ask from you,¡± Asher said solemnly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis put down the chess piece and straightened himself. ¡°Old Mr. Spence, if you need anything, just


    tell


    me.¡±


    Asher took out a photo and handed it to Dennis. ¡°This is Marie¡¯s mother, her name is Luisa.¡±


    Dennis looked at the photo in his hand. The woman in the photo was wearing a dress, appearing


    capable and elegant. She seemed nothing like a mad woman.


    Dennis gazed at the woman in the photo. His eyes were clear as he said, ¡°Marie inherited her mother¡¯s


    beauty.¡±


    Asher nodded and continued, ¡°Yes, Marie resembles her mother a lot. Back then, her mother was just


    like her. She¡¯s beautiful, intelligent, and clever. At that time, I valued Luisa a lot as my daughter-inw,


    thinking that Mason would eventuallye back to his sense. But who could have known that her life


    would be ruined like


    this!¡±


    Dennis studied the photo further. ¡°Old Mr. Spence, are you asking me to investigate Marie¡¯s mother?¡±¡±


    Asher nodded. ¡°Luisa has a good character and upbringing. It was evident that she was raised in a


    well-to-do


    family. However, she imed to be a daughter from a foreign family, but I have never met any of her


    family


    members, even after she married into our family and passed away.¡±


    Dennis nodded slightly. ¡°To be honest, my people did investigate thisdy before, but we found nothing.


    Hopefully, with this photo, we can make some progress.¡±


    Asher sighed, ¡°I was greedy back then. At that time, Spence Group was going through a tough time


    and almost went bankrupt. No one was willing to lend a helping hand but Luisa. Not only she had


    shrewd business acumen, but she also had arge amount of assets. Therefore, despite her unclear


    background, I have asked Mason to marry her. She saved Spence Group and the Spence family


    should have been grateful to her. Who would have known that not long after, the scandal of her


    infidelity will spread? The facade of mutual respect and harmony couldn¡¯t be maintained anymore, and


    Masonpletely abandoned her. That must be the reason that caused her mental state to deteriorate


    over time.¡±


    Dennis sighed in his heart. It was still uncertain whether Luisa had cheated, but she had indeed


    sacrificed her entire life for Mason, only to end up being despised. She was truly pitiful andmentable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Spence. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate as soon as possible,¡± Dennis assured.


    Asher nodded. ¡®Dennis, Marie has always wanted to know more about her mother. It¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t


    tell her, but there are things that I truly don¡¯t know. I am unsure if her mother really had an affair, or why


    she went insane. If you are able to uncover the truth one day, please help her find closure.¡±


    Dennis smiled at Asher. ¡°Of course, I would be honored to do so.¡±


    Asher took out another document and handed it to Dennis. ¡°Dennis, this is a shares transfer


    agreement. I¡¯m transferring ten percent of my shares to Marie. This way, if I¡¯m no longer around one


    day, she won¡¯t be bullied by Mia. However, if I were to give it to her now, she will definitely reject it.


    Keep It for me and give it to her st


    an appropriate time, would you?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Dennis put the agreement aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Spence. I¡¯ll take care of everything¡±


    Marie ran over to them. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner! What are you guys talking about? You¡¯re so engrossed in


    your


    conversation that I¡¯ve called you several times


    Asher only smiled at her. ¡°Well, we just chatted casually. What else can I do to your boyfriend? Let¡¯s go


    eat


    now!¡±


    Blushing. Marie yfully poked Asher¡¯s side and eximed, ¡°Grandpa, what kind of nonsense are you


    spouting?¡±


    Asher imitated Marie¡¯s expression and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense!¡±


    The lively exchange made Marie burst intoughter. She helped Asher to the dining room and invited


    Dennis to have a seat before they started eating together.


    After dinner, Dennis continued chatting with Asher for a while longer until Asher grew tired and went


    back to his room to rest. After settling Asher down, Marie apanied Dennis to the entrance to bid


    him farewell.


    When they arrived at the car, Marie held onto Dennis and asked, ¡°What did Grandpa talk to you about


    this afternoon?¡±


    Dennis smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Old Mr. Spence yourself?¡±


    Marie frowned and exined, ¡°He won¡¯t tell me the truth if I ask him. Tell me, what did Grandpa say to


    you?¡±


    Marie was nervous and feared that Asher would constantly think about his limited time and went


    around making arrangements for the future after he has passed. She was both angry and sad. Asher


    never really considered taking care of his health properly. Instead, he always focused on ensuring


    everything was in order for when he was no longer around.


    She looked at Dennis anxiously, who only smiled at her. ¡°Old Mr. Spence asked when I nned to get


    married to you.¡±


    Marie poked Dennis while frowning Tm being serious! What exactly did Grandpa say to you?¡±


    Dennis nodded determinedly too Tm being serious too Old Mr. Spence asked me when we n to get


    married, and I told him any time is fine¡±


    Still frowning, Marie probed further, ¡°Did Grandpa tell you anything else? Like asking you to take good


    care of me or sorts in the future?¡±


    ¡°Of course he did! He was worried that I might mistreat you, so he wants us to get married soon. He


    wants to hold his great-grandchildren, Dennis said with a smile.


    Marie¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she shot a piercing re at Dennis. ¡°I won¡¯t speak to you anymore!


    None of your words were serious!¡±


    Dennis pulled her into his arms and embraced her. ¡°What¡¯s not serious about my words? As long as


    you¡¯re willing to, we can get married any time.¡±


    Get Bonon


    Initially, Marie buried her head in his chest out of shyness, but then she tightly embraced his waist,


    relishing


    in the serenity of the moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait until I reveal those little secrets before making


    such a


    decision?¡±


    Dennis gently stroked her long hair and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter who you are, I¡¯m willing to


    marry


    you.¡±


    Marie tightened her arms further around Dennis¡¯ waist and confessed, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Grandpa will copse one day. He¡¯s constantly making arrangements quietly with


    Edward for


    the future. I know he feels that his time is running out. He can¡¯t even sleep peacefully. In fact, I really


    wanted


    him to be able to witness my marriage and the birth of my children. It seems like my life would only be


    Dennis hugged her tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gavin said that as long as he takes good care of


    himself,


    everything will be fine. He will be able to witness your marriage and the birth of your children.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marie nodded earnestly in his embrace. It seemed that Dennis¡¯fort and reassurance were


    the


    most effective. As long as he said Asher would be fine, she would believe it.


    After spending a considerable amount of time together, Dennis finally got into the car and left. Marie


    watched his car drive away before returning to her room.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Dennis returned to Glorious Estate, he called Cullen and handed him the photo


    of


    Luisa. ¡°This is Marie¡¯s mother, Luisa. She insisted that she was the daughter of a foreign family. Take


    the photo and find out Luisa¡¯s identity and background as soon as possible.¡±


    Cullen nodded at his instruction. He was about to leave when Dennis suddenly continued, ¡°Ask Gavin


    toe


    over as well. I need to talk to him about something.¡±


    Cullenplied and left the room to call Gavin.


    About ten minutester, Gavin arrived. He was wearing a shy gold-rimmed sses and had the top


    buttons of his shirt unbuttoned. He plopped down in front of Dennis and asked, ¡°Why did you call me


    here on such ate night?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows at Gavin. ¡°Did I interrupt something important for Director Gavin?¡±


    Gavin immediately dismissed the notion with a wave of his hand. ¡°No! My best friend takes


    precedence!


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dennis rubbed his temples. ¡°How much time does Old Mr. Spence have left?¡±


    Gavin tugged at his cor before replying, ¡°If he takes good care of himself, he has another year or two.


    But when we say to take good care of himself, it really means that he mustn¡¯t get upset or experience


    any kind of $timtion. Otherwise, he could copse at any time.¡±


    Dennis frowned at his words and remained silent. Gavin toyed with the pen on Dennis¡¯ desk and asked


    further, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you go to the Spence family for dinner today? Is Old Mr. Spence not


    doing


    well?¡±


    Shaking his head, Dennis answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that he is not doing well. It¡¯s just that Old Mr. Spence


    seems to have no desire to live anymore and has been making arrangements for the future.¡±


    Gavin furrowed his brows upon hearing that. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about that. As people


    grew old, they have their own thoughts about life and death. In my opinion, Marie and you should just


    take care of the things that need to be done and fulfill his wishes.¡±

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Dennis knocked on the table and said, ¡°Marie is too young to graduate from college¡±


    Gavin smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Isn¡¯t she still pretty? When you fell in love with her, she hadn¡¯t


    even


    graduated from high school!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Dennis red at Gavin.


    Gavin smiled and said, ¡°Are you satisfied? Look at how sad Andres is now. Let him go after lliana as


    soon as


    possible. He is so stubborn. Now, Iliana doesn¡¯t have anyone in her heart, but she doesn¡¯t even care


    about


    Andres. And that stinky boy, Darwin, is guarding Sasha eagerly. Sasha is now an international movie


    star, and


    she is so busy that she doesn¡¯t have time to talk to him.¡±


    Dennis nced up at him and said, ¡°So? it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Gavinughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry her, I think you¡¯re not far from getting into trouble!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡¯ Dennis looked at him coldly


    Gavin shrank his neck and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Noel is not Marie¡¯s brother at all, but he has been


    controlling Spence Group for so many years. Does he really not know it? Anyway, that kind of person


    must


    have a few tricks up his sleeve if he says he really doesn¡¯t know anything, I won¡¯t believe it anyway. If


    he


    knows that he is not rted to Marie by blood, and he still wants to take care of her, that¡¯s love!¡±


    Dennis threw the document in his hand at Gavin and cursed, ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Gavin threw the document onto the table and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling me this? Noel is at the


    hospital anyway. Although he¡¯s hospitalized now, he will be discharged one day, right? Imagine you


    propose and get married after three years, have two to three babies in five years, and one day, the wife


    you¡¯ve been staring at for so many years is snatched away¡­ Let¡¯s see if you don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Dennis looked at Gavin coldly and said, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Gavin was intimidated by his cold gaze. ¡®Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m not trying to snatch her away from you. If


    you think Marie is too young, then get engaged first! And give Old Mr. Spence peace of mind.¡±


    Dennis wondered. Gavin is right. Sooner orter, he will marry Marie. It¡¯s not a big deal to get engaged


    first.


    Not to mention that it can make Old Mr. Spence happy, and it can also make Dennis feel at ease. Why


    not?


    ¡°Gavin, let¡¯s go!¡± Dennis got up to put on his coat.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gavin looked at him in a daze.


    ¡°Buying a diamond ring for the proposal.¡± Dennis threw his jacket onto Gavin¡¯s face and opened the


    door to


    leave.


    Gavin immediately chased after him. ¡°Hey! Dennis, what time is it? Why are you going? What¡¯s wrong


    with you two? It¡¯s always raining!¡±


    Dennis drove all the way to Whitney Shopping Mall. The jewelry business of the Whitney family was


    huge, and all kinds of jewelry were made with top workmanship.


    As soon as the manager saw Dennis, he brought thetter and Gavin into the VIP room in fear and


    asked


    with a smile, ¡°Mr. Whitney, are you here for an inspection today, or¡­¡±


    Gavin smiled and said, ¡®Do you think your CEO has nothing better to do? What is there to do in the


    store?¡±


    The manager was so scared that his sweat was about to drip. He said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Whitney,


    time is


    precious. Is there anything I can do for you today?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t dare to ask Dennis if he was there to see jewelry, and he didn¡¯t dare to inquire about


    the CEO¡¯s


    private affairs.


    Dennis sat on the sofa with great honor and said, ¡°Did you get a new batch of diamondsst month?


    Bring it


    to me.¡±


    The manager immediately ran out and walked in five minutester with the tray. There were several


    brocade


    boxes on the tray, inside which were diamonds withrger particles and better colors. The rest of the


    smaller


    ones were ced on the nnel of the tray, dazzling under the light.


    The manager ced the tray on the table and said, ¡°Look, Mr. Whitney. These are all the recent raw


    diamonds. I¡¯ll have someone work on them for you once you choose the style. I wonder if you want to


    make a


    ne or a ring¡­¡±


    ¡®Ring ¡± Dennis looked at the diamonds on the tray.


    The manager gulped and said, ¡®Is that ring for a gift, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Marriage proposal. Dennis didn¡¯t even raise his head, still looking carefully at the diamonds.


    The manager was at a loss for words. The CEO is getting engaged?


    When the whole of New York thought that Dennis was a highly eligible bachelor, he didn¡¯t expect that


    he


    would want to get married!


    The manager immediately guided him enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. Whitney, if it¡¯s a proposal diamond ring, you


    should choose a bigger one to show your identity¡±


    Dennis looked at the diamonds on the tray. They were allrge and shy. He frowned, and the


    manager was too scared to speak, not knowing that what he had just said was wrong.


    Gavin sat next to him and knew that Dennis was dissatisfied when he saw that expression. He nced


    at the


    manager and said, ¡°Is Dennis the same as ordinary people? You show him these goods that you did


    not


    mention to him. I don¡¯t even like them!¡±


    The manager was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Hart, these are already the best diamonds in our


    store¡­


    If you¡¯re not in a hurry, I can transfer it elsewhere.¡±


    Dennis threw the diamond in his hand into the tray and asked, ¡°Is there another pink diamond?¡±


    The manager froze for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes! I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it,


    but


    pink diamonds are generally used to make nes and bracelets, and engagement rings are usually


    made of such raw diamonds. It¡¯s a bit wasteful to have pink diamonds make a diamond ring.¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Go get the pink diamond.¡±


    The manager immediately went to get it, regardless of whether it was wasteful or not. Anyway, it was


    all


    Dennis¡¯ stuff. If he were willing, he could take it to y marbles.


    The manager went over to Dennis with the pink diamond in his hand. The diamond was not big, and


    the pink


    color with exquisite quality was very dazzling.


    What was more ¨C Marie already had a pink diamond ne and bracelet. It would be great if the ring


    were


    pink.


    Dennis immediately made up his mind and said, ¡°Take this one to the chief designer and tell him to


    make it


    as soon as possible in half a month.¡±


    The manager immediately agreed and carefully put the diamond away before sending Dennis out of


    the


    store.


    Back in the car, Dennis felt that it was so unbelievable for him to actually ask to get married all of a


    sudden. What if that girl, Marie, was not ready? Wouldn¡¯t it be a little awkward if she refused?


    Gavin, who was nestled in the car, smacked his lips and said, ¡®It¡¯s too extravagant. I think that manager


    is


    distressed¡­¡±


    Dennis ignored him, started the car, and left.


    While Dennis was busy proposing, yton¡¯s investigation was still being elerated, and Marie was


    helping,


    and there was no need for her to worry about anything.


    Sasha hadpletely established her status as an A-list actress and even an international movie star.


    She was so busy every day that she flew around the world, no one knew how¡¯s going on between her


    and Darwin.


    Marie was fine then, asionally, she chatted with Aubree, and the rest of the time was spent talking,


    eating, and strolling with Asher.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Mason was on a business trip this year and didn¡¯te over for dinner. Olive was


    busy


    with Nataly, and she didn¡¯te back. Mia must be in the hospital with Noel. Marie didn¡¯t tell Asher


    about


    Noel¡¯s car ident, for fear that he would copse in an instant.


    Therefore, that New Year¡¯s Eve dinner only had Marie and Asher, plus Edward, Jolie, and Luca. They


    were also


    lively, not as noisy as in previous years, and they were all happy.


    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Marie didn¡¯t let Asher stay up, so she asked him to go back early to


    rest, and


    then Luca sent her to Glorious Estate.


    Dennis didn¡¯t return to the Whitney residence on New Year¡¯s Day every year, so she went to spend


    New Year¡¯s


    Day with him every year.


    By the time they arrived at Glorious Estate, Dennis had already prepared the ravioli. After that, Marie


    apanied him to make the ravioli and had another meal, which made her unable to walk.


    Get Bonus


    In the evening, she had a drink with Dennis, who nced at her meaningfully¡¯ and asked, ¡°Is Old Mr.


    Spence okay?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°He¡¯s good. he ate a lot at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner!¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Old Mr. Spence tomorrow. I¡¯m leaving the country in a


    couple of


    days.¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Going abroad? Is it about yton?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m on a business trip. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Marie nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Dennis often went abroad, and she should get used to it.


    After staying upte into the night, she was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Dennis carried


    her


    back to the bedroom and fell asleep.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    It was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Marie woke up. She cleaned up the mess in the


    kitchen


    while waiting for Dennis to cook.


    After having a meal, it was already afternoon. Dennis asked Marie to wait. He went outside to get some


    New


    Year¡¯s gifts and health supplements for Asher and then came back to pick her up.


    Marie stayed at Glorious Estate and waited for Dennis toe back. She was supposed to go with


    Dennis,


    but he insisted that she rested at home.


    When Dennis took her to the Spence mansion, it was already dark. Marie looked at him helplessly and


    said,


    ¡°Whoes over for New Year greetings at night? Grandpa will definitely be unhappy.¡±


    Dennis smiled and asked, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you! Even if Grandpa is unhappy, he won¡¯t


    be angry,


    with you. I don¡¯t even know who his biological descendant is!¡±


    Dennis pulled Marie over and kissed her, saying, ¡°We¡¯re a family. We don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Blushing, she spat at him. ¡°Shameless! I¡¯m not your family!¡±


    Dennis smiled happily, and Marie shook him off and went in. As soon as she entered the door, she


    noticed that it was dark inside. It was just pitch ck. Why weren¡¯t the lights turned on at home?


    ¡°Grandpa? Edward?¡± she called out.


    No one answered her, which made her feel strange. Was there no one in the house at night?


    She fumbled to press the switch on the wall. With a click, the switch was turned on, but the bulb


    overhead


    didn¡¯t light up the floor did.


    To be precise, the lights on the ground were turned on. When Marie looked at the ground, she realized


    that the ground was covered with rose petals. A path surrounded by lights snaked all the way to the


    back door.


    Not knowing what the family was up to again, Marie decided that she was not in a hurry. She took off


    her jacket and hung it up, then walked along the lit path.


    Every time she took a step, there would be a small card pinned to a bright rose, and it had been ced


    in the middle of the path. She picked them up and collected a lot of cards along the way.


    There were simple sentences written on the cards, and the handwriting was free and easy.


    [When we first met in the back garden of the Spence mansion, you threw yourself into my arms.]


    [You can shoot, race, and do business. Why can¡¯t you cook?]


    [We¡¯ve been living together for so long¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility for me?]


    [Before I met you, I never thought of love. After I met you, I never thought of being in love with anyone


    else.]


    [The first time I saw you, I knew it would be you for the rest of my life.]


    Get Bonus


    [Although I don¡¯t know where your worryes from, I¡¯ll do my best to give you a sense of security.]


    [In my life, I have had too many misfortunes. My only luck was I got to meet you.]


    [Marie, I¡¯ve never just liked you.]


    Unknowingly, Marie had already walked outside the small pavilion in the garden. That small pavilion,


    which


    was usually inconspicuous, was surrounded by lights at the moment. Countless roses were wrapped


    around


    pirs, and several lights were shining on the top; it looked like a castle of a princess in a fairytale.


    A man in a suit and tie, holding a delicate rose in his hand, stood in the middle of the pavilion, like a


    prince


    who had walked out of a fairytale.


    Holding therge pile of roses and cards in her hand, Marie was a little overwhelmed and didn¡¯t quite


    understand what was going on.


    Dennis walked down the steps and approached her, step by step. He handed the rose to Marie, and


    she took


    it in a daze and looked at him nkly.


    Dennis looked into her eyes and said in a gentle tone, ¡®Marie, with this one, there are 99 roses in total.


    If you


    ept my flowers, you are mine.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marie was still dumbfounded, not knowing what Dennis was doing right then.


    ¡°I can cook, race, and shoot. I should be much better than you in business. I will treat you well, gently,


    and loyally and give you enough security. In addition, I¡¯ve never just liked you. I want you to know that I


    love you.¡± Dennis stared into her eyes and looked at her seriously and stubbornly.


    He smiled, took out a small brocade box from his pocket, and knelt on one knee. It was probably the


    first time


    that the noble man had been so careful. He opened the box carefully, and the bright pink diamond


    dazzled


    her eyes under the light.


    Dennis had never looked at her so seriously before. He asked, ¡°Marie, will you marry me?¡±


    Tears rolled down her cheeks. Marie had watched so many TV shows about marriage proposals, and


    she had thought those actors were just trying to create an atmosphere, so the actresses had cried


    when they were


    proposed to.


    But that day, when it was her turn, she realized that those tears would really fall involuntarily.


    It was as if in just a few decades, finally waiting for her destiny, all wandering without a home, that little


    ring, that man who knelt on one knee, and those simple words were dering her stability and


    ownership in the


    future.


    At that moment, she hadpletely forgotten all about her painful past. She had forgotten about Rose,


    Rodger Group, Wren, and her hatred. If she used to be a cold-blooded killer, then this man was the


    only one who could bring back the kindness and gentleness hidden in her heart.


    Her heart was full of the kneeling man in front of her- the lofty man who looked down upon the world


    like a king was kneeling on one knee in front of her and asking for her consent.


    Marie nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! I do!¡±


    76 607


    Get Bre


    Dennis put the ring on her finger, stood up, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her lips that were


    saying ¡°yes.¡±


    The fragrance of roses mixed with the girl¡¯s salty tears. Under the night and light, the two of them


    kissed


    passionately; it was as if they wanted to melt all their feelings into that kiss and convey them to each


    other.


    As for her, she had never seen her feelings so clearly. This man was the second half of her life.


    Dennis reluctantly left her lips, pressed against her forehead, and panted heavily, saying, ¡°If it weren¡¯t


    for everybody else, I would have picked you up and thrown you on the bed immediately!¡±


    With a blush on her face, Marie knew how strong Dennis¡¯ self-control was at that time. She stood on


    her


    tiptoes, kissed the corner of Dennis¡¯ mouth, and said, ¡°Thank you, my fianc¨¦!¡±


    Dennis was convinced by the word ¡°fiance¡± and said, ¡°If you seduce me again, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    She immediately took a step back and suddenly remembered what Dennis had just said. She said,


    ¡°There¡¯s


    someone else? Who else is here?¡±


    Dennis smiled and stood beside her, saying, ¡®Look over there.¡±


    She looked in the direction where he was pointing. Edward was helping Asher walk their way, and


    Gavin,


    Andres, and Iliana were next to them, all looking at them with smiles on their faces.


    This time, because of work, Darwin and Sasha did not rush back, so they had missed it.


    Gavin covered his eyes and shouted, ¡°Ah! Unbelievable! Den actually proposed to a woman!¡±


    Andres rushed over and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney! I¡¯ve made a reservation as the best man! Marie marrying


    you is


    definitely not wrong!¡±


    Iliana also smiled happily. ¡°Congrattions, Marie.¡±


    Marie¡¯s face turned red. ¡°When did youe? I didn¡¯t even know.¡±


    Andres smiled and said, ¡°We arrived some time ago. We did our best! The whole world knows that


    Dennis will


    propose today, but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Did they see all the snot and tears she had just released and the way she had been so intimate with


    Dennis?


    Gavin smacked his lips and said, ¡°Oh, Marie! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so enthusiastic about Dennis!


    That


    kiss¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­¡±


    She was speechless again.


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Gavin was dumbfounded.


    What was that inexplicable sense of pride?


    Asher walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Okay! Okay! The proposal is done! Get things done as soon


    as


    possible so that I won¡¯t have any regrets!¡±


    Blushing, Marie said, ¡°Grandpa, you hid this from me, too!¡±


    Asher smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. They won¡¯t allow me to tell you!¡±


    Dennis took her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I asked him not to tell you.¡±


    Marie nced at Dennis, who was smiling happily. How could she me him at all?

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    When they returned to the mansion, the housekeepers had already cleaned the house. The dishes


    were ced on the dining table, and Edward helped to get everyone seated.


    Asher stood up with a wine ss in his hand and said, ¡°Today is the marriage proposal day for Marie


    and


    Dennis. This matter is settled! There will be an engagement in the future, and you two must hurry to


    get


    married! It¡¯s my honor to do it first. Don¡¯t be polite, everyone. You are all friends of Marie and Dennis.


    Just


    treat it as your own home.¡±


    Marie stopped him and said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re not allowed to drink.¡±


    Asher smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll drink less. Besides, isn¡¯t Dr. Hart here? It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Marie looked at Dennis, and he nodded. She then let go of her grandpa to happily take a sip of wine.


    She


    controlled him, and it had been long since he drank wine.


    Gavin and Dennis clinked their sses and said, ¡°Congrattions on having a baby soon.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Andres also raised his wine ss to toast her and said, ¡°Marie, Dennis is a famous eligible bachelor in


    New


    York. Now that he is yours, you must hurry!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Only Iliana was a bit normal. She and Marle clinked their wine sses and said, ¡°Marie,


    congrattions. I


    wish you happiness.¡±


    Marie smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everyone was pleased during the meal. Having such a joyous asion was rare, and everyone was


    having a


    good time.


    Asher was exhausted and drowsy. After sending him back to his bedroom, Marie and Edward went


    downstairs and sat at the dining table.


    The dishes in the kitchen had been changed for one round, and these people were still chatting while


    eating.


    Even Dennis was tipsy.


    Sitting beside him, Marie whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, and don¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    Dennis smiled. With the smell of alcohol and his evil charm, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Marie was helpless, but tonight was indeed a happy event. Dennis was in a good mood and deserved a


    few more drinks. She didn¡¯t stop him anymore.


    Dennis stretched out his arm and put it on the back of Marie¡¯s chair as if he was holding her in his


    arms. He was full of possessiveness, causing everyone tough and say that Dennis was about to


    be a henpecked husband.


    Dennis smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be controlled.¡±


    Get Bo


    Everyone was speechless.


    Very well! What a great proposal! They couldn¡¯t afford to be single.


    They drank a lot of red wine and beer, and the three men were drunk. Marie didn¡¯t drink much, and


    Iliana was


    not in good health and had never drunk much, so they both sent the three men back.


    Marie called Cullen and asked him to pick up Dennis, then she followed him back to Glorious Estate.


    Iliana took a taxi to send Andres back, while Luca was responsible for sending Gavin back to his


    condominium.


    As soon as they entered Glorious Estate, Dennis picked Marie up, strode towards the bedroom, and


    kicked to


    open the bedroom door.


    The unfinished kiss in the garden continued here.


    She was more enthusiastic and domineering than in the garden before. Dennis huddled her in his arms


    and


    was well-behaved and quiet, but it made the drunken Dennis even more irritable. His hot breath


    smelled of


    alcohol, and he seemed on the verge of copsing his self-control.


    Marie pushed him away and whispered, ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re drunk¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t ready yet. She didn¡¯t want to make such fast progress after being proposed tonight, and


    she didn¡¯t


    want to be like this when Dennis was half drunk and half-awake today.


    Her soft tone irritated Dennis, but Marie suddenly felt a trace of pain in her neck. She frowned, pushed


    him


    away, and cursed, ¡°Dennis! Are you a dog?¡±


    Dennis then released her with satisfaction and smiled helplessly. ¡°Are you a demon?¡± he said.


    Marie pushed him and said, ¡°Go take a shower! You stink!¡±


    Dennis suppressed her and tickled her, saying, ¡°You little demon! Do you think I¡¯m smelly now? Your


    man endured it so hard because of you! How dare you despise me!¡±


    Marie smiled and dodged, but Dennis pulled her back and tickled her fiercely. He watched her huddled


    up and


    rolled around in his arms.


    ¡°No, I give up! Hahaha¡­ I was wrong¡­ Hahaha¡­ I think you¡¯re not smelly¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Marieughed and begged for mercy. She keptughing like a toy doll.


    Dennis then let her go and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. Help me take it off.¡±


    ¡°Me, help you take it off?¡± She pointed at herself.


    ¡°Yeah, is it hard to help your fianc¨¦ undress?¡± Dennis looked as if it was natural.


    Knowing that the man was unsatisfied and upset, Marie then helped him unbutton his shirt and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows. ¡°What about my pants?¡±


    Marlie was speechless.


    Get Bo


    She braced herself to unbuckle Dennis¡¯ belt. Next, she couldn¡¯t unbutton and pull the zipper. She


    lowered her head and struggled to pull out the belt. Dennis smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so shy? You


    cannot have a baby if you¡¯re shy like this!¡±


    Blushing, Marie red at Dennis, threw him the belt, and cursed angrily, ¡°Go take a shower!¡±


    Dennisughed out loud and ran into the bathroom before he made her angry.


    After Dennis showered and came out, Marie was about to leave, but Dennis threw her into the


    bathroom.


    Feeling helpless, she took off her clothes and prepared to shower.


    Suddenly, she saw the beautiful diamond ring on her finger. The pink diamond emitted a soft light under


    the warm yellow light. The ring design was small and exquisite, showing therge and bright pink


    diamond and her slender and beautiful fingers.


    She looked in the mirror and realized that it was true. She had just agreed to Dennis¡¯ marriage


    proposal. Maybe she would enter the marriage hall soon. It was the time, to be honest with each other


    and reveal those


    secrets she kept all this time.


    Marie carefully removed the ring and ced it on the basin before showering. Then, she carefully put


    the


    diamond ring on after finishing her shower.


    In her previous life and this life, she had seen countless priceless jewels, but this small ring was her


    most


    precious thing. She was afraid that she would break it. This was the ring that belonged to her alone,


    and it


    was tied to her future life.


    When she came out clean, Dennis quickly tucked her under the nket before she could speak.


    ¡°Dennis, I should go home now¡­¡± Marie looked at him helplessly.


    Dennis took it for granted, ¡°Why are you going home? My fianc¨¦e should act like a fianc¨¦e and stay


    here.


    tonight.¡±


    She protested, ¡°Dennis Whitney! I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, not your wife!¡±


    She was afraid that Dennis would do such an intimate thing and executed her on the spot. After all, this


    man


    had gotten drunk tonight.


    ¡°Is there any difference? Isn¡¯t it just missing the marriage certificate? Why don¡¯t you do it now?¡± Dennis


    looked


    at her.


    She was speechless.


    How could this man be so shameless?


    Dennis pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Okay, stop messing around and go to sleep.¡±


    Marie said, ¡°Did I make a scene?¡±


    Dennis hugged her and closed his eyes, saying, ¡°I¡¯m flying to France tomorrow. Stay with me tonight.¡±


    Get Bonus


    The man hugged her and decided not to let go, but he had no further action. Marie was also tired from


    arguing all night. Then, she nestled in Dennis¡¯ arms and fell asleep.


    After a dreamless sleep, Dennis got up early the next morning. Marie pulled him in a daze and asked,


    ¡°Where


    are you going so early?¡±


    Dennis lowered his head and kissed her forehead, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip today. It¡¯s time


    to go.


    to the airport.¡±


    Marie was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She asked with a humming voice, ¡°When are you


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll call you when Ind.¡± Dennis patiently coaxed her.


    Marie pouted and grunted, ¡°You just proposed and ran away?¡±


    Dennis looked at her coquettish and cute appearance and wished he could put her in a suitcase and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    take her away. He leaned into her ear and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    She turned her back to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. You should go.¡±


    Dennis chuckled. He kissed her on the cheek again, pulled the nket for her, and left with his


    luggage.


    It was noon when Marie woke up from another sleep. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. The other half


    of the bed beside her was empty, and she remembered Dennis had left.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Get Bos


    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. The red marks on her neck were printed on


    her


    snow-white skin, and she roared, ¡°Dennis Whitney!¡±


    Dennis, who was far away on the ne, sneezed suddenly. Cullen immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Huard, did


    you


    catch a cold?¡±


    Dennis shook his head and smiled, ¡°Maybe Marie misses me.¡±


    Cullen was speechless.


    He was already so jealous when they were dating. Now that they were engaged, they were too much


    for single guys like him.


    Dennis stopped smiling and asked, ¡°yton said he had something to tell me. Did you find out about


    Rose?¡±


    Cullen shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mr. Philemon insisted on telling you in person. Maybe he


    found something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let youe here like this.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t show any emotion on his face, but Cullen knew he was worried that among the things


    yton. had discovered, there would be implications involving Marie.


    Back in New York, after washing up. Marie changed into a turtleneck dress to cover the red marks on


    her


    neck and returned to the Spence mansion. Dennis just proposed to me yesterday and I didn¡¯te


    home with


    him all night. Grandpa might be thinking nonsense again.


    As soon as he saw her enter, Asher asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you back alone? Where¡¯s Dennis?¡±


    Marie pouted and teased, ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip. Grandpa, I¡¯m your real granddaughter. Can you


    care more


    about me?¡±


    Asher looked at her cheerfully. ¡°You are my granddaughter, and Dennis is my grandson-inw! It¡¯s the


    same to


    care about anyone.¡±


    Marie retorted, ¡°Grandpa! What grandson-inw? Don¡¯t always talk about this.¡±


    Asher was not annoyed and continued with a smile, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk about it anymore, but you and


    Dennis


    have to be careful. It¡¯s not good to have a baby if you¡¯re not married yet. You still have to be careful¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± With a flushed face, Marie looked at Asher as if she would run away from home if he


    continued


    speaking.


    Only then did Asher wave his hand and concede. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Marie sighed. The proposal really made Asher extremely happy. In the past few days, Asher was never


    in low


    spirits. Every day, he couldn¡¯t wait to urge Marie and Dennis to get married soon!


    Marie was sitting in the living room with Asher when it got noisy outside. Asher frowned and asked,


    ¡°Edward,


    go out and have a look. What¡¯s the noise outside?¡±


    Marie stood up and offered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Edward.¡±


    Get B


    Asher nodded, lowered his head, and yed with the chess piece in his hand, entertaining himself.


    Marie came out because she knew that it was Mia who was causing trouble. She had specially


    instructed the


    housekeepers here that Asher was not in good health and needed to rest, and anyone who came over


    from


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia¡¯s side had to be stopped outside.


    When Marie and Edward walked out, it was indeed Mia and Mason who were making a fuss outside.


    When


    Mason saw Mariee out, he was about to rush over. ¡°You wicked woman! Come over here!¡±


    Standing on the steps with her arms folded, Marie asked, ¡°Mr. Spence, what can I do for you?¡±


    Mason scolded her angrily, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done to Noel! He¡¯s still in the hospital now!¡±


    Frowning, Marie replied, ¡°What does Noel¡¯s ident have to do with me?¡±


    Mia cried as she leaned into Mason¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Marie, Noel didn¡¯t do anything to you. Why are


    you doing this to him? He had a car ident, and you actually left him all alone in the hospital. Now he


    just woke


    up and wants to see you. Why on earth is that?¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Why? Your son had a car ident. You should ask him. I¡¯m not his mother, there¡¯s no


    need


    for me to stay with him in the hospital all day!¡±


    Mia had always acted so pitiful in front of Mason, crying with a torrent of tears. If it weren¡¯t for Mason


    supporting her, Mia would have knelt down. She cried, ¡°Marie, I¡¯m begging you. Just go and see Noel.


    He just woke up and is already moring to be discharged. How can he recover properly in such a


    weak state?¡±


    At that moment, Marie was full of resentment toward this family, and she hated Noel even more.


    Although she was not sure how much Noel knew about what had happened back then, as soon as she


    saw Noel, she couldn¡¯t help but think that Mason had abandoned them because of this illegitimate son.


    Looking indifferently at Mia¡¯s crying and shouting performance, Marie said coldly, ¡°Grandpa is not in


    good health and needs to rest. Mrs. Spence is emotionally unstable. Please go home!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked back.


    But Mia was not willing to stop. Noel is my most precious son. I hope that when Asher dies, my son can


    inherit the Spence family¡¯s business, and I canfortably continue to be thedy of the Spence


    family.


    Although Noel didn¡¯t have any major issues this time, as soon as he woke up and didn¡¯t see Marie, he


    insisted on being discharged from the hospital. Naturally, Mia was not pleased. How could my son get


    entangled with this damn girl?


    Originally, she wanted to make a scene here, but she did not expect that Marie would not even let them


    in. Thest time father was sick, he had to be hospitalized. It means he is dying, isn¡¯t it?


    In that case, I can¡¯t let Marie take care of him alone. What will happen to the shares when he passes


    away?


    Mia pushed away the housekeeper in front of her who was pulling her and suddenly rushed into the


    mansion, shouting, ¡°Dad! Dad! You have to help us!¡±


    Startled, Marie ran over to pull Mia away, but Mia ran so fast that she was already at the living room in


    the


    blink of an eye.


    Get Bo


    Asher was still sitting in the living room ying chess. He saw Mia rushing in looking disheveled. She


    knelt


    down in front of him and pleaded, ¡°Dad! Please go and see Noel!¡±


    Stunned, Asher asked nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Noel? What¡¯s wrong with my grandson?¡±


    With a cold expression, Marie said, ¡°Luca, get Mrs. Spence out of here! Grandpa, don¡¯t listen to her


    nonsense.


    It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She knew that Noel was a treasure in Asher¡¯s heart. After all, he was the only male of the Spence


    family. Asher had high hopes for Noel, hoping that he could lead the Spence Group to go global.


    Therefore, Marie had not done anything to Mia for a long time. Gavin had exhorted repeatedly that


    Asher couldn¡¯t be subjected to any stimtion at all. She just wanted him to be safe and healthy.


    Mia, however, hugged Asher¡¯s leg and shouted, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m not talking nonsense! Noel was in a car


    ident! He has been in aa in the hospital for several days!¡±


    The chess piece in Asher¡¯s hand slipped and fell to the ground, emitting a clear but piercing sound,


    which


    rmed Marie as if she was facing a big enemy. She looked at Asher nervously, for fear that he would


    be


    anxious, so she walked over andforted him, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Noel¡­ He¡¯s fine, he¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    ¡°How is he fine?¡± Mia shouted, ¡°Noel was in a car ident and is now lying in the hospital. We don¡¯t


    know


    whether he¡¯s alive or dead. How could you leave him alone in the hospital? Marie, Noel is your brother


    after


    all!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Marie roared, which frightened Mia. She had never seen Marie like this. In the past, Marie


    was


    subservient. Even when she became more intelligentter on, she knew the importance of self-


    preservation


    and always had a sweet smile like a mask. But at this moment, her eyes were like knives, and her


    expression


    was icy as if she would rush over and bite Mia to death if she dared to say one more word.


    Mia was startled, but Mason was not frightened. Mason came over to help her up and said, ¡°Dad! You


    can¡¯t


    be fooled by Marie again! She is trying to snatch the shares from you and wants all of us to die, so she


    dumped Noel in the hospital!¡±


    Asher coughed angrily. Of course, he knew that Marie wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. But when Noel is in


    trouble,


    these people are still arguing about the shares. The family has already broken down to this point!


    No matter how Mason and Mia smeared her, Marie was only focused onforting Asher now. She


    murmured, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to see big brotherter. He¡¯s fine,


    really¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad! You have to stand up for Noel! Not only did she cause Noel to get into a car ident, but she


    also left him in the hospital for him to die. Noel is your only grandson. What if something happens to


    him?¡± Mia cried endlessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad! You can¡¯t be deceived by viins anymore. She just wants those shares in your


    hands!¡± Mason kept moring.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Get Bonus  ?)


    Edward and Jolie tugged at Mason and Mia as they persuaded, ¡°Sir, Madam, please go back first. Old


    Mr.


    Spence can¡¯t listen to these things now¡­¡±


    Luca called for someone to kick them out. There were too many people gathered. Everyone was talking


    over each other, and the noise was causing a headache.


    Asher mmed his cane on the ground and demanded angrily, ¡°Shut up! All of you shut up!¡±


    No one heard him except Marie, who tried calming him down. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll make them


    leave right now. Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± she started to say.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Asher copsed. Fortunately, she managed to catch him before


    his


    head hit the coffee table.


    ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡± shouted Marie, but he fell to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned to them, too dumbfounded at the sudden sight of Asher to continue


    arguing.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Mason and Mia cried, wanting to rush over.


    With a steely expression, Marie shouted, ¡°Edward! Call an ambnce!¡±


    Edward made the call in a panic, while Jolie called Gavin to inform him that Asher had fainted again.


    Mia and Mason pushed away the servants and were about to run over, but Marie gave them a cold


    re and


    demanded, ¡°Luca! Get them out of here!¡±


    She initially considered the health of Asher and was cautious not to be too rude toward Mason and


    Mia,


    fearing that doing so might anger him.


    However, at this moment, it didn¡¯t matter what methods Luca used to get them away as long as the two


    were


    chased out.


    Luca and the housekeeper forced the two to leave. They only listened to Marie in this mansion, so


    regardless


    of Mason¡¯s and Mia¡¯s identities, as long as Marie gave the order, they would take action.


    The ambnce soon arrived, and the medical staff carried Asher into the ambnce. Marie and


    Edward got on as well. Luca followed behind in his car, speeding to the hospital.


    Gavin was already waiting outside the emergency room. As soon as he saw Asher, he followed and


    entered


    the emergency room without sparing the time to greet Marie.


    Stopped by the door, Marie stared at the red light above the emergency room, her heart pounding. She


    was


    terrified. However, without Dennis by her side this time, she had to calm down to handle the situation.


    Edward looked at her and said, ¡°Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence will be alright. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Staring unblinkingly at the emergency room, she said, ¡°Yes, Grandpa will be fine.¡±


    As long as she didn¡¯t admit or copse, Asher would be fine. This old man muste out of the


    emergency


    room safely, she thought.


    Edward hesitated before saying, ¡°Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence told me to tell you that if therees a


    day he


    cannot hold on any longer, he has property abroad that you can live in at any time. It has already been


    transferred to you.¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°Grandpa wants me to go abroad?¡±


    Edward sighed and replied, ¡°Old Mr. Spence was afraid that you and Mr. Whitney wouldn¡¯tst and that


    you¡¯d


    be bullied. That¡¯s why he arranged for you to go abroad as a backup n. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Marie nodded and grabbed her sweater, not knowing what to say then. That old man has already


    quietly


    taken care of all the arrangements, she thought.


    Marie didn¡¯t need to ask to know that Asher had left his shares to Noel. In Asher¡¯s heart, Noel was


    always his


    precious grandson.


    She didn¡¯t care about the shares, the property, or the money. All she cared about was whether Asher


    could


    emerge from the emergency room safely tonight.


    Time slowly went by. Marie was extremely anxious but still had to maintain a calm demeanor.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, the


    Spence family would be a mess.


    The dead silence of the corridor reminded her of Noel¡¯s background, Mia¡¯s schemes, Mason¡¯s ridicule,


    and her


    mother¡¯s innocence.


    She couldn¡¯t ignore what mattered to her. She couldn¡¯t tolerate Mia livingfortably in the Spence


    mansion,


    much less seeing Mason living in harmony with the Spence family.


    However, after some hesitation, she turned to ask, ¡°Edward, did Grandpa give Noel the shares?¡¯


    Edward was stunned. ¡°That is Old Mr. Spence¡¯s decision. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward, listen to me. I don¡¯t want the shares, but they can¡¯t be given to Noel!¡± She pleaded.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the usually filial Marie was fighting for the shares like Mia and the others.


    Her mind seemed to be in a mess. She looked at Luca, who handed the documents to Edward. ¡°Noel


    isn¡¯t the


    Spence family¡¯s biological son. If Grandpa gives the shares to him, it means that he¡¯s given Spence


    Group to


    an outsider,¡± she exined.


    Edward flipped through the document. The more he read, the more surprised he was. ¡°Is¡­ Is this


    true?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Why would I forge a copy of the information just to lie to you at a time like this?¡±


    He sighed and eximed, ¡°What a misfortune! Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence¡¯s will has already been


    notarized. Unless he wakes up, nobody can change It!¡±


    Marle immediately ordered, ¡°Luca, keep an eye on Mia and Mason. Make sure they don¡¯t make trouble


    at the


    hospital. Edward, call Grandpa¡¯swyer.¡±


    Luca and Edward sprang into action. However, whether they could revise the will would ultimately


    depend on whether Gavin could save Old Mr. Spence.


    Get Bonus


    -Marie held onto her phone and couldn¡¯t help but dial Dennis¡¯ number. The phone rang for a long time,


    but


    unfortunately, nobody answered.


    In Paris, France.


    Dennis looked at the information before him and asked, ¡°yton, are you trying to say that Marie is


    Rose?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯ve investigated Seth¡¯s matter. He¡¯s the sole male descendant of the Rodgers family,


    which started as a mafia. Although they¡¯ve now whitewashed their image, Seth indeed has his own


    team withbat powerparable to the mercenary force! Furthermore, in this team¡­¡±


    yton pointed at the photo on the table. The girl beside Seth looked just like Marie, just that her


    expression. was colder and her eyes were shaper. ¡°We all know the face of the Ace Killer, Seth¡¯s


    subordinate!¡± He said.


    coldly.


    The photo was right before them, and yton had investigated thoroughly. Rodger Group had its own


    assassins, and everyone was trained to be the best spies. That girl was Seth¡¯s trump card.


    Following this trail, he traced countless internationally renowned missions and numerous legendary


    assassins, all of


    which involved her.


    She was even at the costume party in France that Dennis and yton attended. She wore a beautiful


    gown


    and a ck mask and raised her ss to them from a distance. Then, at that banquet, an oil tycoon


    was


    assassinated.


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that! There must be a mistake somewhere!¡± Dennis shoved the photo aside and said.


    ¡°Dennis! Wake up! The truth is right in front of you. What could be wrong?¡± yton roared.


    ¡°Time! The timing doesn¡¯t match! If Marie is Rose, as you im, she should¡¯ve grown up in France.


    Then


    who¡¯s the entric Marie who grew up in the Spence family?¡± Dennis looked at yton and asked as


    if


    grasping onto a lifeline.


    ¡°Den, Marie from the Spencer family was mentally unstable for 18 years. Yet she suddenly became


    clear-headed. Even now, she¡¯s capable of causing upheaval in the Spencer family. Do you still believe


    that she


    is the same person?¡±


    yton looked at him and said slowly, ¡°Dennis, the Marie from the Spence family and the Marie you¡¯re


    currently engaged to aren¡¯t the same people! This Marie is a spy who infiltrated your side! She¡¯s Seth¡¯s


    childhood sweetheart!¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Dennis didn¡¯t believe it. Even if the photos and information were in front of him, he still


    wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    The trust Marie had for him and that tenderness in her gaze those were genuine. She was not a spy,


    nor was she the childhood sweetheart Seth had sent to him.


    ¡°Dennis! Just think about what she¡¯s good at. Whichdy knowsbat, shooting, and racing? She


    could do those things because she had been trained since she was a child!


    Besides, those men and women whose identities we can¡¯t figure out, as well as the bodyguard, they


    are all killers under the hands of Rodger Group¡¯s Seth Rodgers! The information is clear, and there are


    photos as proof. Stop lying to yourself!¡±


    yton stood in the room, his tall figure shrouding Dennis, who was sitting on the


    couch.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis clutched the documents in his hand. He was strong, and the neat paper had


    beast, his eyes scarlet and his teeth gritted.


    ¡°I saw her go from an unfavored orphan and a hated chubby woman to the person she is today. If she


    is Rose, then where is the original Marie Spence? How did she rece the original Marie Spence


    without anyone noticing? Except for you, why didn¡¯t anyone in the Spence family, including Old Mr.


    Spence, question her identity? And why does she look exactly like a crazy person? yton, as long as


    you solve these problems, I will


    believe that she is Rose.¡± Dennis seemed to have used all his strength to finish his


    sentence.


    ¡°Den, I don¡¯t have to investigate. That face and these photos are enough proof for the people in King


    Organization to execute her!¡± yton¡¯s eyes shone sharply, with obvious.


    murderous intent.


    To them, Dennis was an indispensable brother and family member. Any threat to his


    safety should be erased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Dennis stood up abruptly and grabbed yton¡¯s cor. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    ¡°yton, if you dare to touch her, don¡¯t me me for being angry with


    you!¡±


    ¡°Dennis, if I don¡¯t do anything to her, then I¡¯ll just be waiting for the others to turn


    against me.¡± yton looked at Dennis expressionlessly. ¡°Dennis, wake up! Marie Spence is just a


    killer!¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand why Dennis was unwilling to ept the fact that the truth was


    right in front of him.


    ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e!¡± Dennis stared at yton and said word by word, ¡°In the future, she will still be my


    wife. Would you condemn her to death with this ambiguous


    information?¡±


    Dennis raised his hand, and the mangled documents he was holding scattered in the air, drifting to the


    floor like snowkes.


    Dennis looked into yton¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°yton, I¡¯ll take care of my own business.


    Don¡¯t touch her. We¡¯re still brothers.¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± yton shouted reluctantly.


    ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t want to hear any more news. I still have the cooperation tomorrow, so you can go back


    first.¡± Dennis turned around, looking like he was sending off the guest.


    Cullen walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Philemon, please leave.¡±


    yton sighed helplessly and turned to leave the hotel. He closed the door with a bang, showing


    Dennis how angry and disappointed he was now.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney¡­¡± Cullen walked over and wanted to say something. He couldn¡¯t believe that things


    would turn out like this.


    ¡°Get out.¡± With Dennis looking at him with such a cold face, Cullen could only leave. After all, the


    matter of Marie was the most important thing in Dennis¡¯ heart. No one else could say too much about


    it.


    New York, at a hospital.


    Marie was still waiting at the entrance of the emergency room when the lights above suddenly went


    out. She stood up abruptly and felt dizzy. She calmed down and ran to the door of the emergency


    room.


    As soon as Gavin walked out, she rushed over and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? How¡¯s Grandpa?¡±


    Get Borus


    Gavin sighed and said, ¡°Marie, thest surgery was already very dangerous. I¡¯ve told you that he can¡¯t


    be hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of Grandpa. How is he now?¡± Marie was so


    anxious that she couldn¡¯t wait to rush into the emergency room.


    ¡°He¡¯s stable for now, but he¡¯s still notpletely out of danger. I¡¯ve done my best, and


    the rest is up to God,¡± Gavin said in a deep voice.


    There was nothing more he could do as a doctor. To Marie, that basically meant a death


    sentence for Asher.


    Stunned, Marie watched the nurse push Asher into the intensive care unit, with all kinds. of instruments


    inserted on him. The old man had suddenly be so weak, as if he was


    held by the Grim Reaper.


    Edward supported her and said, ¡°Marie, Old Mr. Spence will be fine. He will be.¡±


    She nodded her head absentmindedly and looked at the intensive care unit without blinking, looking


    forward to seeing Asher wake up in the next second.


    But she stayed here all night, and her grandfather showed no signs of waking up. Gavin


    said that as long as Asher woke up, there was still hope.


    Marie had already asked Edward to send thewyer away. She had conceded defeat, and


    it didn¡¯t matter if she gave up all her shares. As long as Asher woke she would take good care of him


    and would never give him any more stress.


    Paris, France.


    up,


    Dennis went to negotiate the cooperation with his partner in the evening as agreed. At


    the negotiation table, Cullen had never seen Dennis like this. He was like a full predator,


    controlling every benefit and not giving up at all.


    Cullen didn¡¯t know whether Dennis wanted to sessfully negotiate this cooperation and go back


    early, or ruin it instead and go backte.


    It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening after the negotiation. Cullen drove Dennis back to the hotel. Dennis sat


    in the back seat and looked out the window without saying a word.


    Cullen didn¡¯t dare to joke like he usually did. Dennis seemed to be taller, colder, and


    more unapproachable than before.


    Get Bonus


    The ce they lived in was not in the city center. As they left the city, the area became deste. Cullen


    sped up, but as he was making a turn, a van suddenly rushed out and hit


    the back seat of Dennis¡¯ car hard.


    The impactunched the car far away. Cullen was wearing his seat belt and was almost suffocated by


    the airbag. Dizzy from the crash, he turned around to ask, ¡°Mr. Whitney, are you okay?¡±


    Dennis was no longer in the back seat ¨C he had lurched forward and was injured by the


    collision. Crimson blood flowed down his forehead, and his vision was going dark. He got up and said,


    ¡°Cullen, hurry¡­ Go!¡±


    Cullen turned his head to look out the window. A few tall men rushed toward the car,


    raised the iron pipe in their hands, violently smashed the ss, then opened the car door and dragged


    Dennis out of the car.


    Cullen wanted to get out of the car, but his seat belt was stuck. He shouted, ¡°Mr.


    Whitney! Mr. Whitney!¡±


    Dennis was dragged by two people toward the van. A few men were also carrying iron pipes and guns


    close by. Dennis barely opened his eyes that were covered in blood, nced at Cullen, and mouthed,


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Cullen struggled desperately. Finally, he unbuckled his seatbelt and ran out of the car, about to chase


    Dennis. He shouted, ¡°Mr. Whitney!¡±


    The man with the gun turned around and fired. Dennis¡¯ eyes widened. He struggled


    violently, but he was hit hard on his neck with an iron pipe and fainted.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marie sat up abruptly from the bed and got up in a cold sweat. She had just dreamed that


    Dennis was shot. When she came back to her senses, sheforted herself that Dennis was just on a


    business trip and would be fine.


    It was just that when he left, he said that he would call her as soon as hended. But now, there had


    been no phone call or even a text message. It was inevitable for her to think nonsense.


    She touched the diamond ring on her finger and took a deep breath. Dennis will be fine. He will be back


    soon.


    When she got out of bed, Jolie happened to walk in and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake so soon, Ms. Marie? You


    stayed up all nightst night, and Dr. Hart asked you to rest here.¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m going to see


    Grandpa.¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Jolie put down her food and followed Marie to the ICU, saying, ¡°Ms. Marie, don¡¯t worry. Old Mr. Spence


    will be fine. He will wake up eventually.¡±


    Marie nodded and quickened her pace. Before she reached the ICU, she heard at


    She bumped head-on into Luca, who was looking for her, and said, ¡°Marie, Old Mr. Spence is not doing


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    well!¡±


    Marie pushed Luca aside and ran towards the ICU. Gavin and several medical


    practitioners were going in and out of the room. The scene was chaotic. Marie rushed


    into the room and leaned over Asher¡¯s bed before holding his hand and shouting, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!


    I¡¯m here! Wake up!¡±


    Nurses were administering injections to Asher, and someone was shouting about a drop


    in heart rate. The room was in a state of chaos. However, Asher slowly opened his eyes.


    It seemed like he saw Marie by the bed at a nce and managed to muster a smile. At


    that moment, Marie could surprisingly see the curves formed by the wrinkles on his


    face.


    ¡°M-Marie¡­ She¡¯s a good mother. T-The safe box¡­ Y-You and Dennis¡­ take care¡­¡±


    Asher stammered anxiously.


    Marie couldn¡¯t understand nor grasp his words. She could only nod desperately and


    said, ¡°I know! Grandpa, I know! Please get better soon!¡±


    Asher smiled, but it gradually faded. Trembling slightly, his hand fell from Marie¡¯s


    grasp. Marie shouted, ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa!¡±


    A nurse came over and pushed her away, saying, ¡°Ms. Marie, please leave!¡±


    Marie was pushed aside. Jolie and Luca helped her up. The doctor and nurses were performing


    defibrition on Asher, attempting to revive his heartbeat.


    Then, Marie heard a clear rm sound from the cardiac monitor. The erratic lines suddenly


    straightened like a taut string that snapped instantly.


    The doctors put away the equipment, and the nurses removed the syringe. The once bustling ward


    seemed to be muted, or perhaps, Marie suddenly couldn¡¯t hear a single


    sound.


    In her eyes, she could only see her grandfather lying on the snow-white bed, with white hair and


    wrinkled skin. He was smiling at her just a second ago. Now, a nurse covered. his face with a white


    sheet.


    Gavin walked over and hugged Marie. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Marie.¡±


    Stiff as a corpse, Marie stood motionless in her ce, but she suddenly pushed Gavin so forcefully that


    he nearly stumbled.


    Marie lunged towards Asher¡¯s bed, pulled the damned white cloth off, and shouted, ¡°Grandpa!


    Grandpa! I¡¯m here. Look at me. Please wake up and look at me! I¡¯m going to get married soon. Aren¡¯t


    you supposed to be the one officiating? I¡¯m going to be angry if you don¡¯t respond!¡±


    Gavin and Luca came to pull her away. ¡°Marie, get up.¡±


    Marie shook them off and clung tightly to Asher like a drowning person clutching a lifebuoy. She said,


    ¡°Grandpa, wake up. I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­ Grandpa, take me home¡­¡±


    Jolie stood next to her and wiped her tears. Even the two grown men, Luca and Gavin, were tearing up.


    They all knew that Asher was her only family member in the Spence family.


    Edward burst into tears as he walked over to help Marie up. ¡°Ms. Marie, Old Mr. Spence


    gone. Don¡¯t make me worry!¡±


    is


    Marie looked at Edward, who looked as old as Asher. He always smiled lovingly and took great care of


    her. At this moment, his eyes were red from crying, yet he wasforting her.


    She burst into tears and threw herself into Edward¡¯s arms, shouting, ¡°Edward! I¡­ I have no family left!¡±


    Edward hugged and patted her back,forting her softly. Jolie lowered her head and whimpered


    while Gavin and Luca turned around to wipe their tears. When they regained theirposure, Marie


    had already copsed.


    Edward shouted, ¡°Dr. Hart! Dr. Hart!¡±


    Gavin rushed over to check on Marie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s just overwhelmed


    Get Bonus


    with grief. Let her sleep.¡±


    Luca carried Marie and sent her back to the Spence mansion. Jolie and Edward needed to attend to


    the arrangements for Asher¡¯s funeral. Gavin tried calling Dennis but couldn¡¯t reach him, so he sent a


    message and went to help Edward with the arrangements.


    Once again, Marie dreamed that something happened to Dennis. She struggled to wake up, and the


    room was pitch ck. She fumbled for her phone to call him, but his phone. was turned off this time.


    She thought she should check on him if he was still out of reach


    Marie called out to Jolie, and the door was pushed open. Jolie entered and turned on the light, saying,


    ¡°Ms. Spence, you¡¯re finally awake. You were unconscious for a whole day.


    We were worried sick.¡±


    ¡°I was unconscious for a whole day?¡± Marie paused for a moment and suddenly remembered that


    Asher had passed away.


    At that moment, she wished she could die with her grandfather. She was dead inside.


    That was probably the right way to describe it.


    The thought brought tears streaming down her face uncontrobly. Jolie wiped her tears and said, ¡°Ms.


    Marie, you can¡¯t cry anymore. If you keep crying like this, your eyes


    will hurt.¡±


    Clutching a tissue in her hand, Marie sniffled and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°How¡¯s the arrangement of


    Grandpa¡¯s funeral going?¡±


    Jolie¡¯s eyes turned red as she said, ¡°ording to our family customs, all the necessary


    preparations were made in advance. The mourners came earlier today, but you were still


    resting, so Edward instructed me not to disturb you. We are nning to hold the funeral


    tomorrow.¡±


    Marie nodded and asked, ¡°What about Mia? Is there any news from her side?¡±


    Jolie nodded and answered, ¡°As soon as Ms. Olive heard that Old Mr. Spence had passed away, she


    immediately returned. Mr. Noel was discharged from the hospital. Mrs. and Mr. Spence insisted on


    seeing you. Edward told them about the provisions in Old Mr. Spence¡¯s will. Old Mr. Spence left all his


    shares to Mr. Noel and the properties to you. He told them not toe and cause any more trouble,


    and they finally backed down.¡±


    Marie nodded without saying a word. She knew Edward was trying to protect her. He


    +


    Get Bonus


    was afraid Mia and the others would say hurtful things that would further sadden her.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, you haven¡¯t eaten all day. I¡¯ll bring up some oatmeal in the kitchen. You should at least


    take a sip. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to stay awake during the night


    vigil,¡± Jolie said.


    Marie nodded. Jolie was pleased. She went downstairs to bring up the oatmeal. Marie


    hastily took a few sips but had no appetite. She got up, changed her clothes, and went


    downstairs to the hall.


    Asher¡¯s memorial hall was set up in the hall. Edward arranged everything nicely, and


    Asher¡¯s photo was ced prominently in the center. After she stepped in, tears welled


    up and rolled down her cheeks. She felt like her tear nds seemed to have lost control


    in the past few days. Tears would fall involuntarily.


    Wiping her tears, Marie walked to the front of the memorial hall and knelt down on the


    cushion. She kowtowed three times to Asher before sitting on the ground and sobbing


    uncontrobly. At that moment, she truly appeared as a vulnerable little girl in need of


    love. Her grandfather, who cared for her and often nagged at her, would never wake up


    again.


    Before she could get up, a sneer rang out behind her. ¡°Hah! How phony! Who are you putting on a


    show for?¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t need to turn around to know it was Olive¡¯s voice. They must have arrived for the night


    vigil.


    Marie was physically and mentally exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Olive in her


    grandfather¡¯s memorial hall. Even if it was just for show, she wanted to present a harmonious family


    image for her grandfather.


    Marie¡¯s silence didn¡¯t mean Olive would let it go just like that. Edward said the will clearly stated Noel


    would get most of the shares, with 2% designated for Olive. In this


    way, the Spence Group waspletely under their control, while Marie ended up with nothing after all


    her struggles.


    Once the funeral was over and public attention on the Spence family subsided, Olive would find a way


    to drive Marie out of the family!


    After all, she couldn¡¯t bear to be suppressed so harshly by Marie in the past without retaliating now,

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Olive walked over to Marie, knelt, and prostrated herself to the old man twice, saying, ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be so calcting. In the end, the Spence family is still ours, and it has nothing to do with


    you!¡±


    With Marie¡¯s eyes closed, she knelt straight without saying a word. Olive was like a noisy raven, and


    Marie did not want to hear a word.


    ¡°Marie, why are you pretending to be noble now? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to kill


    us? Now who killed whom? You¡¯re a jinx. People who treat you well don¡¯t end well. Just look at your


    mother, Iliana, and Grandpa. Maybe your husband won¡¯t live long in the future¡­¡± Olive nagged


    endlessly.


    Marie suddenly opened her eyes. She was not a jinx; Olive and her family were the jinxes.


    If Mia had note over to make trouble, Asher would have been fine. Gavin said that


    Asher could live for another year or even longer.


    She pounced over, pressed Olive to the floor, grabbed her by the neck, and shouted.


    viciously, ¡°Olive Spence! Shut up! You, your mother, and your whole family deserve to


    die! You are the jinx! It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and her expression was ferocious and cruel like never before.


    Her eyes were like demons returning from hell, and she wanted to eat the person in


    front of her alive.


    Olive was out of breath from being pinched by Marie and reached out desperately to


    grab her, but thetter had no intention of letting go at all.


    Even after Olive scratched her face, Marie still squeezed Olive¡¯s neck tightly as if she


    was going to choke the other woman to death.


    Olive¡¯s vision turned ck, and she suddenly heard someone roar. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Olive strained to open her eyes to look at the door and saw that Noel was running over. She stretched


    out her hand with difficulty and asked Noel for help. It took Noel a lot of


    effort to break her free from Marie¡¯s hand.


    Marie was pushed to the side, and Olive coughed violently as if she had juste out of the jaws of


    death. Olive cursed, ¡°Marie! You¡­ Ahem! You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Noel walked over to help her up and said, ¡°What are you doing, Marie?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie shook Noel off and sneered, ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you see? I want her to die! I want you


    all to die! Noel, weren¡¯t you in a car ident? Grandpa was furious because of you. Why didn¡¯t you die


    in the hospital?¡±


    The light in Noel¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment. He opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.


    It did not seem like she was wrong to me them for Asher¡¯s death.


    However, Olive was not happy. She rushed over and pushed Marie, cursing, ¡°Crazy woman! What are


    you talking about?¡±


    Noel reached out to catch her falling body. He heard that she had not eaten much these days and had


    suddenly lost a lot of weight.


    Marie shook him off and rushed over to p Olive with all her strength. She stared at her and said, ¡°I


    told you to shut up! Bitch!¡±


    This was the first time that Marie was so angry. She had never said a bad word to Olive


    after fighting with her for so long, and she could even pretend to call Olive her sister in front of people.


    However, at this moment, she was as ferocious as a ghost, wishing to throw the world¡¯s


    most vicious words at Olive.


    Luca and Jolie rushed in from outside when they heard sounds. When they saw the


    scene, they rushed over immediately. Luca pushed Noel away and asked, ¡°Are you okay,


    Marie?¡±


    She sneered and shook her head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Luca pulled her and said, ¡°Go back and get some sleep. You have to carry his urn back to


    Las Vegas tomorrow.¡±


    Marie nodded, and Jolie came over to help her back to her room and put her to bed.


    The next day, she woke up early in the morning. She rummaged through the closet and changed into a


    gray sweater with a ck coat over it. Jolie put white flowers on the chest of her coat. Marie¡¯s eyes


    reddened, and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jolie followed Marie downstairs. Luca and Edward were already waiting downstairs. The four of them


    took a car and went straight to the airport.


    Get Bonus


    Mason had the urn in his hands, and the whole family was rarely so tidy. They got on the ne and


    flew to Las Vegas.


    Before Marie boarded the ne, she called Dennis again, but his phone was still off. She called Cullen


    instead, but his phone was also off.


    The uneasiness in her heart grew stronger and stronger. She turned her head and said to Luca, ¡°After


    getting off the ne, can you check Dennis¡¯ recent movements? I can¡¯t


    contact him.¡±


    Luca nodded and followed her on the ne. As soon as Marie sat down, she felt tired and fell asleep


    again in a daze. When Luca woke her up, they were already in Las Vegas.


    Although Asher had lived in New York for more than three years, he still cared about Las Vegas. He


    had bought a cemetery for himself long ago, and it was also in Las Vegas. Even if the Spence family


    were pretending, they would still send his ashes back to Las Vegas for burial.


    After getting off the ne, they went straight to the cemetery. When they put the small box into the


    graveyard, Marie felt a sharp pain in her heart. She had shed too many tears, but she did not cry this


    time.


    The ashes wereid at the graveyard, and flowers were offered. After the ceremony, Marie was


    exhausted. She leaned on Jolie and said, ¡°Go back. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Jolie nodded and helped her walk to the car. They went back to the estate in Las Vegas.


    Marie went back to sleep and woke up in a daze. Her phone kept ringing, and she picked it up and


    asked, ¡°Luca, have you found out where Dennis is?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney did go to Paris, but he left with Mr. Philemon as soon as he arrived. I don¡¯t know where he


    is now,¡± Luca said.


    ¡°Okay, I got it. Book me two flight tickets to Paris. Youe with me.¡± After saying that, Marie hung up


    the phone.


    She had thought that Dennis was just going to talk about business and nothing would happen, but it


    was clear that he was with yton all day, and now he could not be contacted. It must be because of


    something in the King Organization. Marie could not wait anymore. She was going to find Dennis now,


    who was her biggest support and hope.


    Get Honus


    Without packing any luggage, Marie hurriedly packed up and went out. She took a taxi to the airport


    and met up with Luca there.


    However, the taxi was driving to a more and more remote location, and she was getting increasingly


    sleepy. Without realizing it, she fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was because a basin of cold water awakened her. Marie


    shook her head, and as her hands were tied together, she could only raise them and wipe


    the water off her face. She took two deep breaths. She had not been treated like this for


    many years.


    ¡°Marie!¡± Luca¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Marie¡¯s hands were tied in front of her. She fumbled forward twice to adapt to the darkness before


    asking, ¡°Luca?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Where are we now?¡± Luca asked.


    Marie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t even know who kidnapped us. You¡¯re such a good


    fighter; how could you get kidnapped too?¡±


    Luca said helplessly, ¡°I went to the toilet and smelled a fragrance. Then, I fainted. When I woke up


    again, I was here.¡±


    Marie pondered, It should be Olive, right? No one is so eager to teach me a lesson except


    Olive.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The switch in the room was turned on with a click, and the lights were on. She narrowed her eyes


    ufortably before slowly opening them. Seeing the person in front of her clearly, she was stunned.


    ¡°yton?¡±


    yton looked at her coldly. His expression was even colder than when he first met her. He said, ¡°The


    famous Rose has made us look for her for a long time!¡±


    Stunned, Marie wondered, What did yton find out? Does Dennis know what he found out? Is he


    angry with me, so he¡¯s not answering his phone?

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Marie looked at yton and made up her mind not to admit it.


    Even if she did, she would tell Dennis first.


    ¡°Marie, stop pretending. We even found the photo. You are Rose! Tell me! What exactly


    do you want to do by deliberately getting close to Dennis? Where is he now?¡± yton asked coldly.


    Marie was confused and asked, ¡°Where is Dennis? How do I know where he is? Isn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    Looking at Marie¡¯s expression, yton almost believed her. ¡°Rose! Stop pretending!


    Tell me! Where is Dennis?¡±


    ¡°yton! What the fuck are you talking about? What happened to Dennis?¡± Marie was


    so anxious that she cursed.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Didn¡¯t you deliberately stay by his side? He was kidnapped apart from the car


    ident, and now his whereabouts are unknown. Aren¡¯t you the one who nned all of this?¡± yton


    Marie was dumbfounded. Dennis was in a car ident? Kidnapped? And now, he is


    nowhere to be found?


    yton didn¡¯t investigate but went to such great lengths to catch me. Does he expect


    me to tell him where Dennis is?


    At this moment, Marie wished she was the one who kidnapped Dennis. At least Dennis would be safe


    in this way.


    ¡°yton! It¡¯s not me! I haven¡¯t contacted him for days!¡± shouted Marie.


    Walking over, yton pressed the muzzle of his pistol against her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one


    With a cold expression on her face, Marie threw an eye at Luca as a hint, then he rushed over and


    bumped into yton. Meanwhile, Marie raised her hands and wrapped them around yton¡¯s neck.


    With the rope in her hands, she strangled yton and kicked the pistol in his hand away.


    Luca quickly picked up the pistol and pointed it at yton¡¯s head. The situation was


    Get Bonus


    reversed instantly. yton did underestimate the enemy, and he thought that it would


    be fine to tie them up.


    ¡°yton, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. Let your men untie us!¡± Marie said.


    ¡°No way! Dennis trusted you so much, and you actually lied to him for so long! You femme fatale!¡±


    yton cursed loudly.


    Luca knocked on yton¡¯s head with the pistol and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Rose died a long time ago.


    Marie is thedy of the Spence family, and she is the twin of Rose!¡±


    yton was stunned for a moment and immediately retorted, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!


    Don¡¯t try to lie to me!¡±


    Marie was anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin it to you! Untie me! I¡¯ll go myself!¡± she scolded.


    find Dennis


    Luca¡¯s pistol was pointed at yton¡¯s head, so yton had no choice but to have


    someone untie them.


    After stretching her wrists and looking at the hatred in yton¡¯s eyes, Marie sighed helplessly and said,


    ¡°yton, I didn¡¯t kidnap him. I¡¯m going to find him by myself now.


    You can send someone to follow me. I wish you could find him very soon!¡±


    Marie took Luca out of the spot. As soon as they left, they realized that they were not


    unconscious for a while. They had been in aa for a day, and yton had already brought them to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Paris within that time.


    Marie sighed and asked, ¡°Where are Emory and Kate?¡±


    Luca shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to find aputer to contact them.¡±


    With a nod, Marie led Luca to a hotel and borrowed theputer. Then, they started to


    get busy.


    Luca contacted Emory and asked them toe over as soon as possible, while Marie found out that


    Cullen was still lying in the hospital.


    After putting away theputer, Marie had to go to the hospital first. Cullen had an ident together


    with Dennis, so he must know what happened at that time.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor said Cullen had a broken rib and was shot. He had lost


    too much blood and had been in aa. He just woke up today, and the


    ?doctor hadn¡¯t had time to inform yton¡¯s side.


    Get Bonus


    When Marie entered the ward, Cullen was stunned to see her. With a hint of alienation


    in his eyes, he said, ¡°Ms. Spence, why are you here?¡±


    After seeing his reaction, Marie knew that Dennis probably also knew what yton had


    found out. It was just a matter of whether he believed it or not.


    Sitting by the hospital bed, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Dennis. Do you still


    remember what happened on the day of the ident?¡±


    Cullen nodded and shook his head again. He remembered the situation but didn¡¯t know


    if he should tell Marie first.


    Marie sighed and said, ¡°Cullen, believe me. I won¡¯t hurt Dennis. When I get him back, I will exin it to


    everyone!¡±


    Cullen stared into her eyes for a long time before he made up his mind and said, ¡°It¡¯s the


    drug dealer¡­ It was done by the men of Landon, the one who was killed in Witton


    Manor. I remember the look of one of his subordinates. I saw him.¡±


    Marie was startled. Dennis was taken away by the drug dealer? What are they going to do? Or had


    they already done something?


    She stood up and was about to find Luca, but Cullen suddenly stopped her and said, ¡°Ms.


    Spence, I¡¯ve always believed in you. You¡¯ll get Mr. Whitney back, right?¡±


    She nodded, and her eyes filled with unprecedented determination. ¡°Of course, I will definitely find him


    back.¡±


    If she couldn¡¯t find Dennis, Marie didn¡¯t know where to put her heart, which she had finally given to him,


    and how to spend the rest of her stable life that Dennis had


    promised her.


    So no matter what, Dennis had proposed to her, and she must bring him back whether


    he was alive or dead.


    When she returned to the hotel, she and Luca were busy checking the whereabouts of the drug


    trafficking group. Why did they kidnap Dennis? If it is an act of revenge, they should have kidnapped


    yton instead!


    Luca looked at Marie, who was typing at a high speed on the keyboard. She infiltrated


    Get Bonus


    various surveince cameras and websites skillfully. Luca was stunned and asked, ¡°Marie, aren¡¯t you


    really Rose?¡±


    The way she became serious, the way she hacked into the system, and the way she


    fought back in front of yton just now, were not only simr to Rose. Luca almost


    thought it was Rose standing in front of him and leading them to charge and fight the enemy again and


    again.


    Marie¡¯s fingers paused for a moment and said, ¡°How is that possible? Will Rose¡¯s skill


    be as bad as mine?¡±


    Luca thought for a while and agreed with her words. Although Marie was quite powerful


    she was still far behind Rose, who was in her heyday. Rose was simply a legend of the Rodger Group.


    now,


    Marie and Luca stayed up almost all night to check the location of the criminal group and find out if


    Dennis¡¯s figure appeared in any of the surveince cameras.


    They were actually racing against time now. They couldn¡¯t imagine what those lunatic people would do


    to Dennis. Maybe if they were one stepte, Dennis would disappear


    forever.


    In the middle of the night, only the sound of two people tapping on the keyboard could be heard in the


    hotel room. Suddenly, Luca shouted, ¡°I found it!¡±


    Marie rushed over and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Luca showed her theputer and said, ¡°Thest time he appeared was at the airportst night. Mr.


    Whitney was taken to a private ne by them.¡±


    ¡°Private ne? The flight route should be registered, right? Where did it fly to?¡± asked


    Marie.


    Luca paused for a moment and said, ¡°Brussels.¡±


    Marie was stunned. She wondered if the group¡¯s stronghold, or one of them, was in Brussels.


    If it was in Brussels, then she could find the location of these hideouts with her eyes closed. After all,


    she had once figured out every stronghold there in order toplete


    the task.


    Get Bonus


    However, Brussels was probably the ce she hated to go to in this world. No one would


    want to go to the ce where they had once died again.


    But since Dennis was there, she had no choice but to go. With a cold face, Marie said, ¡°Book a flight.


    We¡¯ll go to Brussels.¡±


    ¡°Then what about Emory and Kate?¡± Luca asked.


    ¡°Inform them to change the route. We¡¯ll meet in Brussels!¡± said Marie.


    Luca nodded and sent a message to Emory and the others. After packing their things, he left the hotel


    with Marie to the airport.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    They went to the airport, and right after they left, yton¡¯s men arrived. Looking at the house filled with


    energy drink bottles and cans, the room was messy as if it was a war. It was clear that the people living


    here were working day and night without cking off.


    However, yton still couldn¡¯t trust Marie easily. This woman was too mysterious, and he absolutely


    couldn¡¯t allow such a potential threat to stay by Dennis ¡®side.


    One of his subordinates came in and reported, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s news from the hospital


    that Cullen is awake, and Ms. Spence went to see him.¡±


    yton froze for a moment, then his expression turned cold as he said, ¡°Go to the


    hospital!¡±


    As soon as they entered the ward, yton looked at Cullen coldly and asked, ¡°Did your


    tell Marie about the location and situation of the ident?¡±


    Cullen looked at yton¡¯s angry gaze, nodded silently, and said, ¡°Mr. Philemon, you have your own


    thoughts, and Mr. Whitney has his own judgment. Since Mr. Whitney believes in Ms. Spence, then I


    believe her too.¡±


    ¡°Foolish! Do you want to harm Dennis?¡± yton red at him.


    Cullen clenched the nket, and shook his head, saying, ¡°Mr. Whitney¡¯s life is uncertain but I believe


    Ms. Spence will bring him back.¡±


    yton was so angry that he wished he could rush up and punch Cullen right then. If it was true that


    Dennis¡¯ disappearance really had something to do with Marie, then they would be like releasing the


    tiger back into the mountain, and no one would ever catch her again!


    After much effort, yton finally got the information from Cullen and tracked down the location of those


    people. Meanwhile, Marie and Luca had already flown to Brussels.


    As soon as shended, Marie rechecked the information she had received before and


    soon found Dennis¡¯ whereabouts. There was only one stronghold that showed frequent activity and


    increased security personnel.


    Marie asked Luca to buy guns from the ck market. Luca grabbed her and asked, ¡°What are you


    nning to do? Are you really going to swagger into their den like this?¡±


    Marie lowered her head as she inspected the guns in her hands, nodded, and replied,


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem? With your petite figure, you¡¯ll be lucky if you¡¯re not reduced to bones. once you enter


    there. Do you think this is a movie?¡± Luca shouted.


    Marie put the gun away and pinned it behind her waist. Then, she took a small pistol and concealed it


    in her boots. She wore tight ck trousers and a dark red leather jacket with a vibrant rose print on the


    chest. She untied her hair, and let her long hair down, flowing seductively behind her back.


    She flicked her hair and said, ¡°Even you think I¡¯m Rose, so I¡¯ll y that role this time. This group of


    people has been doing business in France for so long. They must have heard of the name Rose,


    right?¡±


    ¡°While that may be true, you¡¯re still not Rose after all! If something happens to you, how do I exin it


    to Emory and the others?¡± Luca anxiously paced around the room.


    The dart in Marie¡¯s hand reflected a dazzling light. With a flick of her hand, the dart firmly stuck into the


    wall. She put on a half-ck mask that she had prepared, revealing her lips with a hint of a smile,


    saying, ¡°Now, I am Rose.¡±


    She grabbed Luca and said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for Emory and the others to arrive. You stay here to meet


    them and when everyone is gathered,e to support me. Luca, Dennis ist


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    inside. I have to go.¡±


    The gaze in Marie¡¯s eyes was resolute, reminiscent of themanding Rose who once gave orders to


    them. It was unshakable and unquestionable.


    Marie stepped out of the door, where a newly-bought motorcycle was parked. She straddled it and


    sped away. Luca had never been so worried before. If anything happened to her, none of them would


    be able to face Rose.


    The motorbike drove all the way into the forests, beyond the forest was the stronghold.


    There were several rows of residential houses inside. Behind the houses was a hilly


    gorge with a river, and in front was the forest. It could be said to be easy to defend but


    difficult to attack.


    off


    Two people stood guard at the entrance with guns in their hands. Marie raced toward


    them on the motorcycle. Just before they could shoot, she stopped steadily and got the motorcycle.


    Dennis copsed onto the ground with a thug. She brushed off the dust


    from her body and spoke in French, ¡°I¡¯m here to see for your boss.¡±


    One of them looked at her and was hesitant to make a move. After all, in a ce like this, a young girl


    The other person held the gun in his hand and pointed at Marie, cursing, ¡°Who are you? Are you here


    to die?¡±


    With a bloodthirsty and enchanting smile on her face, she raised her delicate hand and beckoned to the


    man. The man walked over with a smile. Marie fiercely grabbed the gun from his hand and struck him


    on the head with the grip handle of the gun, leaving behind a trail of crimson blood. She held the gun


    against his head and said to the other man, ¡°Go tell your boss that the international assassin Rose is


    here to talk business.


    with him.¡±


    The man ran into the house. Not long after, a bald man surrounded by a group of people ran out.


    Seeing Marie holding a gun next to the motorcycle, he asked, ¡°Are you Rose?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard of me, I¡¯ll be straight to the point. Do you know Jake, the firearms. trafficker in


    Europe?¡±


    The bald man nodded and asked, ¡°I know him, what business do you want to discuss?¡±


    ¡°I intercept his goods, give them to you, and give me the man,¡± said Marie.


    She had never seen Jake before, only heard of him. She made up a random deal to infiltrate this


    ce.


    The bald man squinted his eyes and looked at her. This deal is indeed very tempting. Rose is an


    internationally renowned top assassin. With her help, this business would be halfway to sess.


    However, the problem is that a masked woman suddenly rushed here to work with me. Isn¡¯t that a bit


    strange?


    The man said, ¡°You¡¯re wearing a mask. How do I know if you¡¯re really Rose?¡±


    Marie smiled, her lips curling upward. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. Even if I take off my mask,


    you wouldn¡¯t recognize me because you¡¯ve never seen me at before.¡±


    The bald man froze for a moment and said, ¡°How can you prove that you are Rose?¡±


    She pushed away the man beside her, raised her gun, and aimed it at the bald man. Several people


    around him immediately raised their guns at her. The man waved his


    hand, and the people hesitated before lowering their guns.


    Get Borus


    Bang! With one shot, Marie shot down the fruit hanging from the tree behind the bald man. She was


    cold-blooded and precise.


    With a cold expression, she said, ¡°If it works, then let¡¯s cooperate. If not, then forget it. Why waste


    time?¡±


    The bald man was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud and said, ¡°Miss Rose, how could it not


    work when you grace us with your presence? I¡¯m happy to work with


    you!¡±


    After holstering her gun behind her waist, she swayed her hips and strutted in.


    The bald man, who seemed to be the leader here, treated her with respect as a partner. He even


    arranged a separate room for her to discuss the battle n with her in detail.


    Marie settled in and discreetly gathered information about that ce. She learned that the bald man


    was Driscoll, the elder brother of Landon. After Landon¡¯s death, Driscoll flew into a rage and vowed to


    tear yton up into pieces. However, he was born into a powerful military and political family. He also


    had an entire base of troops and strict bodyguards. Driscoll couldn¡¯t get hold of yton, so he captured


    Dennis, hoping to force him to reveal yton¡¯s whereabouts.


    Marie spent the whole day wandering around, finally discovering the location where Dennis was being


    held. Dennis was locked up in thest house. If he wanted to escape, he had to pass through all the


    front houses and cross the jungle to reach the town. Running the other way would lead him into the


    deep mountains, where there would be


    no chance of survival.


    Marie pretended to ask casually, ¡°Who lives there?¡±


    Driscoll gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That ce¡­ it houses my prisoner! Rose, would you.


    like to take a look?¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Sure, I have nothing better to do anyway.¡±


    Driscoll ordered someone to open the door and led Marie inside. There was only a small window in the


    room, and the sunlight shone in from outside, shining on the man lying


    motionless in the corner.


    The man wore ck trousers and his white shirt was stained withrge patches of


    blood. His once meticulously groomed hair was now messy.


    Get Bonus


    That man, who should have been noble like a deity, always appearing as a lofty king, was dragged into


    the dirt, covered in filthy dust.


    But Marie still felt that the man was damn irresistibly sexy and charming.


    ¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Dennis closed his eyes when he heard someone enter the room. ¡°Driscoll, I won¡¯t tell


    you where yton is.¡±


    Driscoll gave a sinister smile. ¡°I am in a good mood, so I won¡¯t interrogate you today. I


    want to introduce a big shot to you. This is Ms. Rose. Have you heard of her?¡±


    Dennis stiffened up as he sat up with much difficulty. It was apparent that he was


    seriously injured. It took him a lot of effort to sit up.


    Dennis looked behind Driscoll. When he saw the girl with a mask, he immediately froze.


    He recognized Marie immediately. The youngdy was wearing ck leggings, entuating her


    slender figure. She looked older than her age in the red leather jacket. The ck mask made her look


    even more sexy and attractive.


    Dennis knew she was Marie.


    ¡°She¡¯s Rose?¡± Dennis asked.


    ¡®Driscoll smiled. ¡°Yes, she is. The top international assassin has joined my team. One day, I will hunt


    yton down. I will make him pay with his life. Ms. Rose, I heard you¡¯ve never failed in your


    assassination attempts. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re confident of killing


    yton.¡±


    Marie¡¯s gaze remained fixed. ¡°Of course. This is a piece of cake to me.¡±


    Dennis looked at her with a smirk on his face. He had tried so hard to protect this girl, yet she turned


    out to be far more powerful and cold-blooded than he could ever imagine. He was now being held


    captive while she had be the executioner wielding


    the knife.


    Dennis stood up suddenly and tried to catch hold of Marie. He wanted to know why she was behaving


    this way. He refused to believe that she was Rose. Nor did he want to believe that she was a spy.


    Driscoll pushed Dennis away, kicking him in the chest. ¡°Stay right here. I¡¯ll kill all of you once I find


    yton.¡±


    Driscoll might have kicked Dennis¡¯ wound, causing thetter to copse in the corner against the wall.


    Dennis remained in that spot for a long time without getting back up.


    Get Bonus


    Marie clenched her fists so hard that her palms were on the verge of bleeding, her lips curling into a


    smile. ¡°He¡¯s so frail and weak. What¡¯s the point of having so many men. watch over him?¡±


    Dennis leaned against the wall and watched the youngdy as she walked out of the room. Soon, he


    felt more convinced that perhaps, this person was the real Marie.


    Marie was living a prosperous life in New York. There was no reason for her toe to such a


    godforsaken ce like Brussels.


    Dennis wondered how did Marie manage to get to Brussels. Why was a cold-blooded drug dealer like


    Driscoll treating her with such respect?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Driscoll followed after Marie, looking smug. ¡°Ms. Rose, you may not be aware that Mr. Whitney is a


    very skilled fighter. He¡¯s only weak now because he¡¯s injured. We shouldn¡¯t underestimate him.¡±


    Marie narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since he¡¯s such a good fighter, how did he get injured?¡±


    Driscoll looked jubnt. ¡°I sent someone to ram his car before when I apprehended him. They had


    beaten him up badly earlier. I¡¯ve also had him whipped over thest few days. while interrogating him.


    He¡¯s also afraid that I mightce his food with drugs, so he refuses to eat the meals we provide. He¡¯s


    probably too weak to stand up now.¡±


    Marie¡¯s mouth twitched as she forced a smile. ¡°Really? He¡¯s still a rather tough guy. Why don¡¯t you


    hand him over to me? I¡¯ll interrogate him on your behalf.¡±


    Driscoll was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Rose, that will be too much trouble for you.¡±


    Marie said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Forget it if you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll take prisoner away.¡±


    your


    ¡°No, no! Of course not! How can Ms. Rose take away a prisoner? He¡¯s locked up here all this while.


    You can interrogate him at any time.¡± Driscoll immediately smiled and apologized to Marie.


    Marie eventually loosened up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    In the meantime, Emory and Kate had just arrived at the agreed meeting ce. As soon as they


    arrived, they saw Luca alone. Kate asked, ¡°Luca, where¡¯s Marie?¡±


    Luca lowered his head. ¡°She¡¯s gone to the stronghold first.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Emory was stunned for a moment. He rushed over and grabbed Luca. ¡°What are you talking about?


    How can you let her go to the stronghold alone? Why didn¡¯t you stop her? How can you allow her to be


    so willful? Don¡¯t you know how to carry out a task?¡±


    Luca covered his head in fear. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t stop her. We can¡¯t think of a better


    solution.¡±


    Kate walked over and pulled Emory away from Luca. ¡°All right, all right. Since things


    have already happened, we can only sit down and understand the situation better. We


    have to get Marie out as soon as possible. Luca, how did she get in?¡±


    Luca sat down with them and exined, ¡°She disguised herself as Rose and pretended


    that she wanted to discuss some business with them.¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°She¡¯s quite smart. It¡¯s okay as long as she doesn¡¯t blow her cover.¡±


    Luca took out all the guns and exined Marie¡¯s n to them. They started to discuss. how to rescue


    her when the door was suddenly kicked open.


    The three of them quickly stood up, loaded their guns, and pointed to the door. yton walked in with


    his men and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡±


    Luca¡¯s fury sprang to life as he cursed, ¡°Can you stop causing trouble? She¡¯s gone to the stronghold


    alone to save Mr. Whitney. Instead of going to her rescue, you¡¯vee here. to confront us. If I were


    Dennis, I¡¯d be so exasperated with you.¡±


    yton said coldly, ¡°Rose went missing immediately after Dennis disappeared. Who would believe that


    she has nothing to do with this matter?¡±


    Luca rushed over to yton, infuriated. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    yton¡¯s men immediately aimed their guns at Luca. Emory grabbed hold of Luca and reminded him,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. The most important thing now is to save Marie.¡±


    Kate raised her hand, indicating she would not attack yton and his men. She ced down her gun


    and said, ¡°Mr. Philemon, your goal is to save Dennis. We want to get Marie out too. Since they¡¯re


    locked in the same ce, why don¡¯t we work together to save them?¡±


    yton frowned. ¡°Work together? Why should I work with assassins like you?¡±


    Kate smiled. ¡°We¡¯re only pooling our resources together. Once we rescue them, we will


    Get Bonus


    have nothing to do with each other. The three of us are standing right in front of you. You can shoot us


    immediately if you think we are up to no good. Dennis will be in danger if we continue to do nothing.¡±


    After some deliberation, yton gestured for his subordinates to step back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s work together


    for this purpose. We¡¯ll settle our score after we save them.¡¯


    yton kept his word and finally agreed to cooperate with them. He took out the photos


    and drawings and briefed the group. ¡°It is very likely that Driscoll caught Dennis because of Landon¡¯s


    murder at Witton Manor. This is the blueprint of their stronghold. I used a drone to capture theyout.¡±


    Kate pointed out, ¡°If Driscoll wants to take revenge for Landon, he would have killed Dennis on the


    spot. Why should he spend so much effort to bring Dennis to Paris from


    Brussels?¡±


    Emory added, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s out to get even with Dennis for Landon¡¯s death. The person Driscoll


    wants is Mr. Philemon. Dennis is just a scapegoat. Am I right?¡±


    Luca pursed his lips and said, ¡°You are the one who caused all the trouble. You made Mr.


    Whitney take the me for you. Now Marie is also implicated. You even caught Marie.


    Count yourself lucky that she didn¡¯t beat you up¡­¡±


    yton was at a loss for words.


    Emory pulled Luca aside. ¡°Okay, okay. The most important thing now is to figure out the topography


    and save them.¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°This ce is easy to defend but difficult to attack. The minute we get past the forest,


    the patrol guards will spot us. The area is too small. It¡¯s risky to use explosives. Dennis may be hurt in


    the process.¡±


    Emory frowned. ¡°Using explosives is the most feasible way. We can use smaller bombs to cause chaos


    at the scene and then rush in to save the people. If we spring an attack suddenly, they will be busy


    running for their own lives. They won¡¯t bother to take Marie and Dennis away.¡±


    yton agreed. ¡°I have to use the drones to determine Dennis¡¯ location so they won¡¯t be hurt by the


    bombs. We can then decide where to ce the explosives.¡±


    Meanwhile, back in the stronghold, Mariey in bed, deep in thought. She was now certain that Dennis


    was safe and yton was the one Driscoll was after. Driscoll would


    Get Bonus


    not harm Dennis for the time being. She needed to find an opportunity to get Dennis out of the


    stronghold.


    Marie made her way to the room where Dennis was locked and stood outside at the


    door. When the guards saw her, they immediately opened the door and gestured for her to enter. Marie


    walked into the room looking aloof, and closed the door.


    When Dennis saw her, he said, ¡°Ms. Rose, is this how I should address you?¡±


    Marie was about to speak when Driscoll walked in. ¡°Ms. Rose, what are you doing here in the middle of


    the night?¡±


    Marie¡¯s voice wasced with cold disdain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Do I need to report to you where


    I¡¯m going?¡±


    Driscoll waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that Mr. Whitney is not a simple person. I¡¯m


    afraid he¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    Dennis snorted. Driscoll turned to look at him and demanded, ¡°What are youughing


    at?¡±


    Dennis¡¯ lips curled into a smile. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wondering what kind of face is behind this mask.¡±


    Driscoll kicked Dennis¡¯ leg, cursing, ¡°What does it have to do with you? I have no qualms about killing


    you if you continue to create trouble.¡±


    Marie pursed her lips and said, ¡°How boring.¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    She turned around and walked out of the room without any reluctance. Driscoll nced at Dennis, with


    a sneer and said, ¡°She¡¯s an international top assassin. Do you want to see what she looks like? All the


    people you¡¯ve seen are dead!¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie back and murmured, ¡°Really? A top assassin?¡±


    Driscoll snorted and ran out with Marie. He then instructed his men to lock the door.


    Perhaps she had shown too much interest toward Dennis, for when she went to see him.


    again, the guard at the door followed her inside. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, she


    was clearly being monitored.


    Dennis looked at the expression on her face, which was only getting colder and colder.


    She couldn¡¯t exin herself or say anything more. She could do nothing but talk


    sarcastically.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, if you keep this up, you¡¯ll starve to death before Driscoll gets to kill you,¡± Marie said


    condescendingly.


    Dennis smiled and asked, ¡°Really? What¡¯s your opinion on this, Ms. Rose?¡±


    With a shrug, Marie said, ¡°Tell me the truth. Why don¡¯t we just tell Driscoll where yton is? Since


    Driscoll wants yton, I might as well put in a good word for you so that Driscoll won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Does a murderer like you know how to put in a good word?¡± Dennis looked at her


    coldly.


    However, she was not angry. She looked at Dennis seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s not


    impossible! Maybe I like good-looking men like you. It¡¯s not bad to have Driscoll give


    you to me as a boy toy.¡±


    -Dennis¡¯ face stiffened. ¡°Boy toy?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes, a boy toy. I¡¯ll take care of you, and you¡¯ll make me happy.¡±.


    Dennis was speechless.


    Why did he feel that Marie was flirting with him? But they should be on the verge of death now, right?


    Get Bonus


    Dennis said coldly, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯d rather die than betray my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, everyone is out for themselves. If you¡¯re so persistent, why don¡¯t I go and kill yton


    first? It¡¯ll be much easier for Driscoll to give you to me!¡± she said with a


    smile.


    ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Rose. If yton gets killed so easily, it¡¯s his own ipetence.¡± Dennis. closed his


    eyes, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    Marie sighed in her heart. If she had known this earlier, she would have exined


    things to Dennis before. There was nothing more she could say to him now.


    She stood up and left the room under the watchful eyes of the guards.


    She came to see Dennis over and over again, and even proposed to help Driscoll kill


    yton and give Dennis to her as a boy toy. Although she didn¡¯t say anything excessive, Driscoll was


    suspicious. In the end, she asked someone to investigate the women.


    around Dennis.


    That day, it seemed Driscoll received news that yton arrived in the town outside. He


    went out to check the situation with his men. With yton here, Marie knew Dennis¡¯


    rescue was not far off. Although, Dennis was now seriously injured and might not be


    able to escape at all.


    Taking advantage of the small number of people at the stronghold, Marie ran to Dennis¡¯


    room.


    Dennis raised his eyes and nced at her faintly. Then, he turned his head and asked


    coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Walking over to Dennis, Marie slowly squatted down and said in a low voice, ¡°Dennis,


    I¡¯m getting you out.


    Dennis sneered and said, ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±


    After a long silence, Marie lowered her head and said, ¡°When we get out of here, I¡¯ll tell


    you everything you want to know. Please, eat something and wait for me to save you.


    The girl in front of him lowered her head. She was still wearing sexy and enchanting clothes, but she


    had changed back to being Marie Spence. She lowered her head aggrievedly and wanted him to hug


    her and coax her. Anguished, she said, ¡°Please.¡±


    BO SA


    Get Bonus


    Dennis felt a pang of pain in his heart. Even if there was doubt about her Identity now, and even if she


    might hurt or lie to him, as long as this young girl pouted and acted coquettishly, Dennis was


    defenseless.


    He could be angry with her and give her the cold shoulder, but he still couldn¡¯t let go. In his life, he was


    really controlled by her.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Dennis asked coldly.


    With a sly smile, Marie said, ¡°I said I¡¯m Rose, so I came in. I¡¯m the one who brought out


    the best actress. I¡¯m good at acting!¡±


    Dennis pulled up the corner of his mouth and smiled, tugging at his wound again. He


    coughed and said, ¡°You can go.¡±


    Looking distressed at the bloodstains on Dennis¡¯ body, Marie smiled and said, ¡°Dennis, you proposed


    to me, and you¡¯re going to marry me. Don¡¯t you leave me behind.¡±


    Dennis opened his mouth and was about to speak when the door was suddenly pushed open. A man


    walked in and said, ¡°Ms. Rose, the boss is looking for you.¡±


    Marie returned to her indifferent expression, stood up, and walked out.


    Meanwhile, Driscoll was waiting for her in the lobby.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ms. Rose, why do you seem so interested in Mr. Whitney?¡± Driscoll asked.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking for a man. Why do you care?¡±


    Driscoll smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t, of course. But I¡¯ve never heard of Rose, the famous


    pervert!¡±


    Driscoll continued, ¡°Ms. Rose, you¡¯ve been here for the past few days. When exactly are you heading


    to Europe?¡±


    Marie looked at Driscoll and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re done with these things, you can go


    at any time!¡±


    Driscoll walked over slowly and stood in front of her, saying, ¡°Or, why don¡¯t


    us the real deal before we set off, Ms. Rose?¡±


    you


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    show


    Get Bonus


    With a cold expression, Marie said, ¡°Driscoll, you know the rules, right? I showed you my face. If I end


    up wanted tomorrow, I¡¯lle back immediately to kill you!¡±


    Driscoll smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ms. Rose, I¡¯m just checking to make sure that


    you¡¯re not working for Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Although the bald boss was smiling, his eyes had changed. The way he looked at Marie didn¡¯t look as


    respectful as before.


    Narrowing her eyes, she asked, ¡°Is someone close to Mr. Whitney? Does he have a woman by his


    side?¡±


    Driscoll smiled. ¡°Of course. I heard that Mr. Whitney has someone in his heart. I wonder if you¡¯re


    interested?¡±


    Marie sneered, ¡°Not interested. The man I like is mine!¡±


    Driscoll took out a photo and ced it on the table. ¡°Ms. Spence looks absolutely gorgeous, though. Do


    you want topete with her, Ms. Rose?¡±


    Marie looked at the photo on the table. It showed her and Dennis walking hand in hand when they were


    in France. She didn¡¯t even know when the photo was taken.


    Marie picked up the photo and looked at it. Then, she threw it aside and said, ¡°How


    vulgar!¡±


    Driscoll smiled and pped his hands. The two dragged Dennis in and threw him beside


    Marie.


    Marie nced at him coldly and asked, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Driscoll smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that since you don¡¯t know Mr. Whitney well, why don¡¯t you


    execute him today? There are plenty of good-looking men anyway. I¡¯ll find you another one.¡±


    With her legs crossed, she smiled seductively. ¡°What if I tell you that I like this one?¡±


    Driscoll took out his gun and loaded it. He aimed it at Dennis and said, ¡°Ms. Rose, now


    that you¡¯ve taken off your mask, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to kill him.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t react, as if it wasn¡¯t him the gun was being aimed at.


    However, Marie clenched her fists and said coldly, ¡°Okay, then. You can kill him.¡±


    !


    Get Bonus


    With a sinister smile, Driscoll looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, just think of this as you leaving


    first. I will soon kill yton¡­¡±


    At this time, Dennis slowly turned his head and looked at Marie. There was no doubt, no anger, only


    tenderness and love in his deep eyes. He opened his thin lips slightly, and although the shape of his


    mouth was difficult to see, she saw clearly that he was saying, ¡°I love you.¡±


    They were at a dead end that Dennis couldn¡¯t escape. But, as long as Marie kept this look of denial,


    she could have a chance to escape.


    At thest moment, he didn¡¯t care about her identity and purpose. He was full of the warm but brief


    memories between them. If there was any dissatisfaction, it was only regret. He would never be able to


    protect her in the future.


    ¡°Stop!¡± shouted Marie.


    Driscoll turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you changed your mind,


    Ms. Rose?¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Marie looked at Dennis with determined eyes. Dennis¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. He knew


    what she was going to do, but before he could speak, she raised her


    hand and took off the mask on her face.


    Dennis wanted to scold her. She¡¯s so stupid. Did she think she could save us by taking off the mask?


    This would only make Driscoll even more annoyed.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°You want to see my face? I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±


    When Driscoll saw that Marie¡¯s appearance was exactly the same as in the photo, he


    asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Her mouth curled up, and her smile was captivating, yet she looked like she dominated the world. At


    this moment, she was like a queen on the battlefield. She said word by word, ¡°I told you long ago,


    Driscoll, I am Rose, the one who makes your men tremble!¡±


    Driscoll looked at her with a sneer and said, ¡°Are you Rose? Ha! Do you still want to lie.


    to me when the photos are here?¡±


    She smiled and looked at Dennis with tenderness in her eyes. She said, ¡°Can¡¯t the female assassin fall


    in love with the domineering CEO? I quit the job long ago.¡±


    With a sinister smile, Driscoll said, ¡°If you quit this industry, you should gopletely: If youe back


    again, you will die! Men, tie the both of them up!¡±


    Someone rushed in and pressed Marie down on the seat. Under her feet was Dennis, who


    was covered in wounds.


    She struggled, but it didn¡¯t work. The few strapping men were too strong and pressed


    her tightly.


    Driscoll pointed his gun at Dennis and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, and then I¡¯ll kill yton ¨C for revenge!¡±


    Marie shouted, ¡°Stop it! Stop it! I killed Landon! Not Dennis!¡±


    Driscoll was stunned. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Staring at him, Marie enunciated, ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed Landon at Witton Manor. I


    used a Barrett sniper rifle. One shot to the head, 650 yards away.¡±


    Dennis raised his head and looked at her. What was this damned woman talking about? Did she know


    that Driscoll might shoot her?


    Driscoll strode over and pped her hard on the face. ¡°Bitch! Did you do that?¡±


    Driscoll had been on the battlefield for a long time, and his strength was different from ordinary people.


    This p caused Marie¡¯s head to turn sideways. Blood flowed down the


    corner of her mouth, and half of her face immediately swelled.


    Dennis stared fixedly at her. Could this woman shut up? Did she want to be beaten to


    death here?


    With a sneer, Marie spat her saliva and blood on the ground. She turned her head to look at Driscoll


    with determination and fearlessness in her eyes and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want revenge? Then you don¡¯t


    have to look for yton. I killed your reckless brother. Do you know why? Because he pointed a gun at


    my man, so I aimed at his head, and without hesitation, I shot him in the head without even blinking¡­¡±


    Driscoll grabbed her chin with one hand and forced her to look straight at him. He held a pistol in one


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hand and pointed it at her throat. His eyes were vicious, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Bitch! I¡¯ll kill


    you right now!¡±


    The muzzle of the gun was pressed against her jaw, and she was forced to raise her head. She then


    tried to best to look down. Looking at Dennis, she squeezed out a smile at the


    corner of her mouth.


    She didn¡¯t have a good life in her previous life. She thought she would never have to risk. her life again,


    but she didn¡¯t expect to die at gunpoint in the end. However, she didn¡¯t regret it.


    Perhaps it was because she had tried her best to save Dennis, even if she had to sacrifice her life for


    him. Those unavenged grudges and unfulfilled wishes were not as important as the man before her.


    Even If, in the end, Dennis still couldn¡¯t escape death, at least Marie didn¡¯t leave him behind and barely


    survived. That was what she was like. When she hadn¡¯t made up her mind, she hesitated and dawdled,


    but as long as she made a decision, she would give everything, including her life.


    Perhaps the only regret was that she didn¡¯t have time to tell Dennis about her feelings. The damned


    gun was pointed at her throat, stopping her from speaking. She suddenly


    remembered that the best thing she had ever said to Dennis was just a simple and flippant confession


    like ¡°I like you.¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Dennis struggled to get up. He was severely injured, but the two burly ment couldn¡¯t


    Dennis had been a strategist all his life. Before he returned to the Whitney family, he


    was cautious. After returning to the Whitney family, he was always calm and noble. He


    had never been in a mess and helpless like this moment.


    He was pinned to the floor, and his sculpture-like handsome face was covered in dust, but he couldn¡¯t


    care less about anything else and couldn¡¯t think of any other way. All he could think about was that this


    woman named Marie was going to die.


    Memories came flooding from when she fell into his arms until now, as she sat there fearlessly and


    waited for the death sentence. He had forgotten how painful the wounds


    on his body were. He only knew that if the girl in front of him died, he couldn¡¯t live


    anymore.


    The two burly men desperately held Dennis down, but Dennis kept struggling to get up and reached out


    to grab the foot of her pants. He only had eyes for her. Even if both of


    them ended up dead, he had to take the bullet for her. Otherwise, it would be too painful.


    when such a hard bullet hit her.


    Only then did Dennis realize that those critical moments in TV series were not funny. When he loved


    someone deeply enough, even if he knew that he would die in the end, he


    hoped that the other party could live one more second because he definitely couldn¡¯t


    stand a second without her. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of a world without Marie.


    So he had to fight desperately, even if he could only buy some time with a bullet.


    Driscoll looked at Dennis¡¯s struggle and Marie¡¯s tears. Instead of firing his gun, he grabbed her hair and


    said, ¡°Do you want to die? I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡±


    Driscoll pulled her hair and threw her to the ground. ¡°Take off her clothes! Right here! In front of Mr.


    Whitney! Give my men a treat!¡±


    A few burly men swarmed up to her. She was wearing a tight outfit, showing her graceful curves.


    Coupled with the scars on her face and the murderous look in her eyes, she was fatally seductive.


    Dennis jumped over and hugged her, but someone else pulled her away. Driscoll pointed


    Get Bonus


    a gun at Dennis and said, ¡°Rose, if you dare to move, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Lying motionless on the floor, she let others take off her leather jacket. She smiled at Dennis, and tears


    rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t look.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were red, his tears fell, and the dirt on his face left him in a mess.


    This aloof man had always been cold. But at this moment, he shed tears. He had never felt so


    ipetent and useless.


    Laughing, they rushed toward her. Suddenly, there was a loud thud outside, and the ground shook.


    Driscoll was stunned and cursed, ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    A man ran in hurriedly and said, ¡°Outside! The police are here! There¡¯s a bomb!¡±


    Driscoll immediately ran out with a gun. During the chaos, she rolled over, pulled out


    the pistol hidden in her boots, and shot the man in front of her. Before she could get up, the gun in her


    hand was kicked away by another man. The man pointed a gun at her head. Before he could speak,


    Dennis kicked the man down. Marie snatched the weapon


    and hit the person behind Dennis.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    In an instant, the three individuals left in the room were all knocked down. Dennis seized the pistol from


    Marie¡¯s grasp and pointed it at the head of the man who had been kicked down. With a resounding


    bang, Dennis pulled the trigger, instantly killing him.


    Marie understood that Dennis had to resort to lethal measures because the man who


    had just charged at her forcefully snatched her leather jacket.


    Marie picked up the leather jacket and hurriedly dragged Dennis outside, only to witness several


    individuals running toward them with guns. It was most likely that


    Driscoll had realized the police had arrived with yton and had sent them to capture


    Dennis.


    Considering the number of armed individuals and Dennis being wounded, Marie


    understood that she could not take them on by herself. She held onto Dennis and retreated, circling the


    final row of houses, leading them toward the vast wilderness of the deep mountains.


    Marie dragged Dennis as they hurried inside, followed closely by the sounds of pursuit. Suddenly,


    Dennis pushed Marie, causing him to lose bnce momentarily. Marie swiftly steadied him, and


    together they fled into the mountains.


    Having sessfully evaded their chasers, Marie had be disoriented within the mountainous


    terrain, uncertain of the distance they had covered. The thick forest.


    canopy had caused her to lose all sense of direction.


    Dennis, who had been silent all along the way, finally reached his limit and fell straight to the ground.


    Marie was startled and quickly squatted down to help Dennis to his feet as she urgently shouted,


    ¡°Dennis! Dennis!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s face was pallid, his lips drained of color, as Marie embraced him and felt the warmth in her


    hands. When she lifted her hand to inspect it, she realized it was covered


    in fresh blood.


    Marie turned Dennis over and was met with a distressing sight. It dawned on her that he had pushed


    her earlier because he had been shot in the shoulder, resulting in his back


    being drenched in blood.


    Marie became utterly frantic, incessantly calling out, ¡°Dennis! Dennis!¡±


    Get Bonus


    Dennis remained unresponsive, and if it were not for the barely audible sound of his


    breath, Marie would have assumed he was dead.


    The wound kept bleeding relentlessly, and it was only a matter of time before Dennis.


    would sumb to excessive blood loss and die. Marie felt helpless; she gently kissed


    Dennis on the forehead and whispered, ¡°Wait here for me; I wille back to save you.¡±


    Marie then went and gathered some branches and leaves from nearby. She then


    skillfully extracted gunpowder from the bullets and, after a great deal of effort, sessfully ignited a


    fire.


    Marie pulled a dagger from her ankle boots and heated it in the fire. Once heated, she


    stuffed Dennis¡¯s shirt into his mouth, securing it tightly. Summoning her resolve, she


    swiftly shed a cross on his shoulder, causing Dennis¡¯s body to convulse in intense agony.


    Undeterred, Marie skillfully used the de tip to extract the bullet fragments.


    Fortunately, the bullet had only struck the shoulder area near the arm, getting lodged


    against the bone and not prating further. Otherwise, Marie would not have been


    able to extract the bullet this way.


    ¡®Marie applied the scorching de to Dennis¡¯s wound, which caused him to wince and awaken in pain.


    His body trembled from the intense pain. In a trembling voice, Marie.


    Marie was afraid, aware that such extreme pain could be unbearable for Dennis.


    Nheless, trapped in a situation where the oue seemed inevitable death regardless of the path


    chosen, she decided to take a leap of faith.


    Marie swiftly extinguished the fire pit and grabbed the shirt, tearing it into strips. With these makeshift


    bandages, she wrapped them tightly around the wound on Dennis¡¯s


    shoulder, slowing down the bleeding for the time being.


    Having finished these tasks, Marie was covered in sweat andpletely drained. She had also been


    injured and brutally assaulted by a group of men. However, she could not afford to take a break.


    Even though the fire had been put out, the smoke had already wafted away, leaving them vulnerable.


    Marie and Dennis would be in grave danger if they were spotted and pursued.


    Marie gathered her breath and lifted Dennis onto her back, determined to keep moving


    Gat Bonus


    forward. Standing at a height of six feet and one inch, he seemed slender but surprisingly heavy. Even


    though Marie was used to carrying heavy loads while running, it still required considerable effort to bear


    his weight.


    Dennis blinked his eyes drowsily, fixed his gaze on the back of Marie¡¯s head, and murmured, ¡°Marie.¡±


    Marie gently tugged him upwards and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here, Dennis, I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Dennis lost consciousness once more, and Marie, having removed his clothes, could see


    the bruises and numerous wounds all over his body. With days of no food and the toll it


    had taken, it was a wonder he had made it this far.


    Marie could not afford to pause; she continued to move forward, unsteadily carrying Dennis on her


    back. Every few steps, she made a mark on the trees with her dagger,


    ensuring that if Luca and the others discovered this location, they could easily find her


    by following these signs.


    Brussels could get a bit humid in February, but as the sun went down, the temperature


    gradually dropped, and it became slightly chilly. The temperature difference between day and night was


    significant. Additionally, being in the damp forest, Marie was deeply concerned that Dennis¡¯s wound


    might get infected and inmed.


    Dennis¡¯s consciousness was highly blurred, and he could only vaguely sense the girl in front of him, her


    frail figure carrying him for a long time.


    Dennis mumbled in a dazed state, ¡°Marie, go ahead.¡±


    Marie took a sharp breath and scolded with annoyance, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    She refused to leave. Where could she even go? For Marie, Dennis was her only refuge. Even if it


    meant death, she was determined to die here with him.


    Marie could not help but find it a bit funny. She had been left in this Brussels forest to be food for


    wolves in a past life, and now she had circled back here again. Maybe it was fate, and she could not


    run away from it.


    However, weighing Dennis on her back, Marie pulled out her dagger and forcefully drove it into the tree


    trunk, carving another distinctive mark.


    Screw destiny; Marie had no intention of giving up. She was determined to have Dennis by her side, to


    im the title of Mrs. Whitney, and live a prosperous life together.


    The forest was teeming with dense foge and dampness, saturating Marie¡¯s pants. She proceeded


    cautiously, cing each foot carefully. Unaware, she misstepped and plunged down, taking Dennis


    along with her.


    Marie clutched Dennis¡¯s arm within a split second, not wanting him to slip away.


    Despite Dennis showing no signs of being alert, he effortlessly embraced Marie as they


    rolled down the slope.


    With Dennis nestled in her arms, both battered by the stones, Marie shuddered at the thought of how


    much pain he must be in.


    Frantically scrambling to her feet, Marie was taken aback by the bloodstains on


    Dennis¡¯s face, back, and arms caused by the scraping branches. It was a chilling sight. She pulled him


    up, gently tapped his cheek, and shouted, ¡°Dennis! Dennis!¡±


    Dennis frowned, clearly in difort, but he remained unconscious. There were signs of oozing blood


    from his shoulder wound.


    Marie hoisted him onto her back again and pressed ahead, half carrying and half


    dragging him. She would not leave if Dennis could not escape the forest alive this time.


    ¡®She hadmitted herself to this man.


    While walking, Marie kept on ranting, ¡°Dennis! You can¡¯t back out after proposing! If you don¡¯t wake up,


    I¡¯ll drag you out and throw you out on the streets; let everyone know


    what a heartless scumbag you are!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s fingers twitched, yet he remained unresponsive. Marie continued her rant,


    saying, ¡°When we leave here, I¡¯ll show you what an international assassin does to deal


    with people like you!¡±


    ¡°Dennis, aren¡¯t you a henpecked husband? If you don¡¯t marry me, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°This time, no one better stops me when we got out. I¡¯m going to give yton a good beating!¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you scumbag, all you do is sleep! I can¡¯t carry you anymore!¡±


    ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m begging you, please wake up.¡±


    ¡°Dennis.¡±


    The once fearless and fierce demeanor dissolved into the girl¡¯s desperate pleas and


    helplessness. She softly repeated his name, begging for him to awaken.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Get Bonus


    Even if he jumped up right now and cursed at her, calling her a liar or a viin, anything would do as


    long as he got up and talked.


    However, there was no reaction from Dennis. Marie carried him for a considerable distance until she


    finally spotted a dimly visible cave. Her eyes lit up, and she entered. the cave with Dennis on her back.


    She found a slightly dry area, took off her leather


    jacket, and spread it on the ground for Dennis to lie on.


    His shoulder started to bleed again. He would lose too much blood if they did not find help soon. Marie


    had to go out and look for some herbs to stop the bleeding.


    She settled Dennis down and then cut several small branches with the dagger. She piled them up at


    the cave entrance to prevent Dennis from being spotted. He was utterly


    defenseless now.


    Marie had a pistol tucked into her boots and held a knife. These were her only means of self-defense.


    She wore a ck fitted vest, with her arms bearing numerous scratches


    from the branches. Despite that, she remained utterly vignt, as if recalling her training from being


    abandoned in the wilderness.


    Marie circled outside and found several medicinal herbs for stopping bleeding. She also


    picked a few fruits; although they were very sour, rubbing them on her clothes made


    them somewhat edible.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Marie hurried back with the herbs to tend to Dennis¡¯s wounds. Having nothing else, she chewed the


    herbs and applied them to Dennis¡¯s wound, barely stopping the bleeding.


    She had be too exhausted to get up anymore. The sky outside had already turnedpletely


    dark, and if she ventured out again, she could not find her way back.


    Marie copsed beside Dennis and, for the first time, drifted off to sleep while holding him.


    She did not fear the forest or the wild beasts that lurked within it, nor was she afraid of death. What


    terrified her was the thought that this man might never wake up again.


    It seemed that Marie could only feel at ease when she held him, feeling his body warmth and the


    rhythm of his heartbeat.


    The standoff outside the woods continued in a stalemate. Despite the devastating impact of yton¡¯s


    bomb, it had not killed Driscoll. He and the remaining members. took cover, refusing tomunicate,


    negotiate, or leave their position.


    He had the endurance to wait it out, but yton did not. The longer Dennis stayed inside, the greater


    the risk became.


    Kate inquired, ¡°If yton has Dennis with him, why isn¡¯t he using him as leverage for negotiation?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s already killed Dennis,¡± Emory spected, shrugging his shoulders.


    yton coldly looked at Emory and stated, ¡°I won¡¯t believe Dennis is dead until I see the body.¡±


    Emory took the initiative and offered, ¡°Given the enemy¡¯s significant losses and limited manpower, I¡¯ll


    sneak in tonight to assess the situation. What if Marie and Dennis have already fled during our


    distraction? When the timees, I¡¯ll give a signal, and we can engage directly.¡±


    yton nodded, giving his approval to the n. Luca also raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    Kate nced at him and said, ¡°I remember you had the worst assassination record. I¡¯ll go instead.¡±


    Get Breus


    With a stern expression, yton dered, ¡°We¡¯ll have two people go, and one person will stay.¡±


    Luca shrugged and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay behind. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll run away or anything.¡±


    Taking advantage of the night, Emory and Kate quietly infiltrated the base. They


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    meticulously searched every room but found no trace of Dennis and Marie. Could it be


    true, as Emory suggested, that they had managed to escape amidst the chaos?


    Emory and Kate signaled yton, and the rest of the King Organization infiltrated the area. With Emory


    and Kate taking the lead, the rest of the team found the mission considerably more manageable.


    yton¡¯s men were well-trained, resulting in an overwhelmingly good fight. They effortlessly captured


    the remaining individuals, but no one spotted a trace of Driscoll,


    not Dennis and Marie.


    yton questioned in exasperation, ¡°Where is Driscoll? Interrogate him! Once you¡¯ve got Driscoll¡¯s


    whereabouts, report to me immediately!¡±


    Dennis and Marie were nowhere to be found, and Driscoll was also missing, along with his few elite


    subordinates. There was no sign of them, which was not a good sign.


    After an exhaustive night of interrogation, yton took matters into his own hands, utilizing every


    avable method until someone finally broke. It was revealed that Driscoll and a few subordinates had


    gone into the jungle in pursuit of Marie and Dennis.


    With a cold expression, Emory said, ¡°The jungle stretches endlessly; it¡¯s easy to enter but incredibly


    difficult to find your way out. And yet, Driscoll dares to lead a pursuit?¡±


    Luca coldly stared at yton and said, ¡°The informant imed that Marie confessed to killing Landon


    herself. If it weren¡¯t for us throwing the bomb, Driscoll would have shot. Marie without hesitation. Mr.


    Philemon is always suspicious of Marie. If Marie truly had ill intentions toward Mr. Whitney, why would


    she put herself in such a dangerous situation?¡±


    yton sneered and said, ¡°Perhaps your Ms. Spence wanted to keep Dennis alive.for some purpose,


    huh?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Luca eximed in frustration.


    Emory held him back and said, ¡°Forget it; let¡¯s focus on saving them first.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Kate nodded and examined the blueprint, stating, ¡°Considering Marie and Dennis are injured, they


    shouldn¡¯t have gone too far. Since we have more people, let¡¯s search together and ensure we find them


    before Driscoll does.¡±


    yton quickly divided the individuals into three small squads. Emory and the other two formed their


    team, while the fourth team would depart at daybreak to venture into


    the forest and locate Marie and Dennis.


    At the break of dawn, Marie slowly opened her eyes, still in a hazy state, had noticed Dennis¡¯s body


    was dangerously feverish.


    Marie stretched out her hand to feel his body temperature and inspected his wound. The wound had


    be ulcerated, and the damp environment had caused an infection. Dennis was now running a high


    fever, and if they persisted like this, it was only a


    matter of time before his life was in grave danger.


    She lifted Dennis and called out, but he frowned and struggled to open his eyes. Marie went outside


    and made a quick round, digging up a few herbs before quickly returning to attend to Dennis¡¯ wound.


    However, she could hear voices outside.


    Two men, speaking with ents, were conversing loudly in French. Their discontent was evident as


    they believed the wolves had already devoured Marie and Dennis, yet they were ordered to search for


    them.


    Marie was startled, realizing that if these individuals had found their location, they were closing in on


    them. Meanwhile, Dennis, in his current state, was utterly


    defenseless.


    Marie pulled out her pistol, realizing she had only four bullets left. They had been running so frantically


    that there had not been an opportunity to grab an extra


    magazine.


    However, even with only four bullets remaining, she had to go out and lure these people away. As long


    as Dennis was safe, she could hold her ground.


    Marie grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground and smeared it on her face, attempting to blend in.


    However, as she tried to stand up, her arm was grabbed by someone..


    Marie turned her head and faced Dennis, who had been in aa all day and night.


    now!¡± Suddenly, he opened his eyes and stared intensely at her, saying, ¡°You need to go


    Marie suddenly smiled. It had been days since shest washed her face, and now it was


    covered in dirt, but her smile remained sweet and lovely.


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were piercing as if trying to see through her. He used every ounce of his strength to


    grasp Marie, fixating his gaze on her, and spoke urgently, ¡°Marie! Hurry, run!¡±


    If Marie was Rose, if she genuinely possessed great power and was formidable, then Dennis hoped


    that without him as a hindrance, Marie could effortlessly depart from this ce and lead a truly


    reformed and liberated life.


    It did not matter who she was as long as she stayed alive.


    Marie swiftly retreated, resembling a cat, and nestled before Dennis. Her beautiful, wide eyes blinked


    rapidly as she smiled, but tears welled up and rolled down her face, blending with the mud like a little


    kitten.


    Marie sniffled and uttered, ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    With a tight grip on Marie¡¯s arm, Dennis exerted so much strength that it felt like he could shatter her


    bones. He urged, ¡°Get moving, now!¡±


    Marie shook her head, exhibiting stubbornness, and determinedly lifted her head. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    leaving; I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Dennis fixed his gaze on her, his expression intense, and uttered, ¡°Marie Spencer!¡±


    Marie leaned down and pecked Dennis on the cheek, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here; wait for me toe back.¡±


    Pushing aside Dennis¡¯s hand, she crouched down and squeezed her way out of the cave.


    Not far away, two burly men strolled and chatted while carrying guns, utterly oblivious to the presence


    of a cave nearby.


    Marie circled and found a dense, towering tree skillfully climbing up its branches.


    It had been several days since she had eaten properly and rested adequately. Feeling her strength


    waning, she slipped for a moment beneath her feet, nearly losing her bnce.


    Marie regained herposure and perched on the tree trunk, peering ahead. The two men were


    getting closer and closer to the edge of the cave. If she was fortunate, they might walk past without


    paying any attention. If luck was not on her side, they might notice the pile of branches at the mouth of


    the cave and uncovered the presence of the


    Get Bonus


    badly wounded Dennis.


    Marie secured her position and took out her pistol. Once the two men approached the cave, Marie


    wasted no time and fired without hesitation. She did not care if their aplices heard the gunshot.


    Tree leaves kept interfering with her line of sight. If only Marie had a Barrett sniper rifle, she would have


    had a clear advantage. But all she possessed was a worn-out pistol and a measly four bullets.


    While conversing, the two men passed by, seemingly engaged in yful banter. In a moment of jest,


    one man pushed hispanion, causing him to lose bnce and fall into the pile of branches, rolling


    straight into the cave.


    Marie¡¯s heart nearly stopped as she quickly slid down from the tree and rushed to the mouth of the


    cave. The cave was shrouded in darkness, and astonishingly, the two men failed to spot Dennis lurking


    in the shadowy corner.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Get Bonus


    Bang! Without hesitation, Marie fired the gun and hit one of the men in the shoulder.


    Due to herck of precise aim and exhaustion, she missed the target slightly, but it was still enough to


    cause


    the man to stumble and fall to the ground.


    However, the other person reacted quickly and immediately fired at the entrance of the cave. Marie felt


    that


    the bullet almost grazed her face and flew past. If she hadn¡¯t retreated quickly after shooting, her head


    would have been pierced.


    Marie was about to rush straight in. Otherwise, if the man walked further inside and adapted to the


    darkness


    of the cave, he would definitely see Dennis at first sight.


    She crouched low, feeling her way along the wall, and suddenly pounced on the man, wanting to end


    him with


    a knife. However, Marie was too weak, and her strength was insignificantpared to this well-fed


    man.


    The man grabbed her shoulder and threw Marie to the ground with a suplex. Marie curled up in pain,


    feeling


    that her internal organs were about to be shattered.


    The man grabbed her neck angrily. After seeing Marie¡¯s face clearly, he stepped on her and pulled out


    a gun


    with one hand. Before he could shoot, Dennis in the corner suddenly jumped out and pushed the man


    to the


    ground.


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were red. He had a high fever, and his wound was infected. This was already hisst bit


    of physical strength. The man was only stunned for a moment by his pounce, and then immediately


    pressed


    Dennis back to the ground.


    Marie found the gun and shot the man in the back. He swayed and fell to the ground. Marie dragged


    the man away and was dumbfounded when she saw Dennis.


    Dennis had a sharp dagger in his abdomen. Under the light outside the cave, it reflected bright light,


    dazzling.


    Marie lunged over, her hands trembling. She waspletely bewildered and didn¡¯t know what to do at


    this moment. She didn¡¯t even know whether she should pull out the knife or do something else.


    She could only cover Dennis¡¯ abdomen in vain. Warm blood spilled from between her fingers, like


    Dennis¡¯s life that was rapidly losing. No matter how anxious Marie was, she couldn¡¯t stop this from


    happening.


    With a trembling voice, Marie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­ Dennis, it¡¯s okay¡­ I¡¯ll take you out¡­ it¡¯s


    okay¡­¡±


    She knew it was futile because she had walked in a day with Dennis on her back. If she had carried


    Dennis on her back for another day, Dennis would have died of excessive blood loss before she could


    walk out.


    She shook her head and tried to think of another way, but there was no other way to stop the bleeding


    wound


    in Dennis¡¯s abdomen in this damn ce.


    Dennis closed his eyes as if he took a lot of effort before he opened them. He looked at Marie and said,


    ¡°You


    need to go, Marie.¡±


    Marie shook her head, tears streaming down her face like a broken string of beads. Wiping her face,


    blood, tears, and the dirt on her face, she was already looking ugly. She curled her lips like a wronged


    child and


    Get Bonts


    sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Where do you want me to go?¡±


    Dennis raised his hand, wiped her little face, and said, ¡°You¡¯re so capable that you can go anywhere as


    long


    as you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Marie shook her head desperately, like a rattle, shaking her head and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Dennis,


    please,


    don¡¯t drive me away. I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­¡±


    ¡°Marie, listen to me.¡± Dennis looked into her eyes and said gently.


    This damned man was obviously a decisive king and the person in charge of Whitney Group who made


    so


    many people tremble, but he always looked at her gently and made her listen.


    Marie wiped her tears and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I won¡¯t listen! Dennis, don¡¯t you want to know who I


    am? I¡¯m


    Rose! I¡¯m responsible for everything¡¯ Just hang in there, okay? Hang in there until we escape, and I¡¯ll


    tell you


    everything!¡±


    Dennis smiled, his eyes a little misty. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Tears rolled down from Marie¡¯s cheeks. Dennis imed that he knew, but he knew nothing. He had no


    idea.


    that she was a freak who had died ande back to life. He had no clue about the immense effort she


    had


    put in to dare to be with him. He couldn¡¯t just die like this.


    Marie pulled Dennis and said, ¡°Dennis! You proposed to me! You can¡¯t go back on your word! You can¡¯t


    sleep!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes closed little by little, and Marie waspletely panicked. She shouted, ¡°Dennis, I love


    you!! love you! Please, don¡¯t leave me! Please! Don¡¯t sleep!¡¯


    But Dennis¡¯s hand fell from her body, and his body seemed to weigh ten thousand pounds. Marie


    hugged the


    man and cried sadly, ¡°No! No!¡±


    The sound of messy footsteps came from outside, but Marie couldn¡¯t care less about anything.


    Whoever was


    approaching, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. She wished she could just die right now and be done


    with it.


    When Emory and the others rushed into the cave, the scene that greeted them was exactly as


    described. Two


    men were lying on the ground, their fates unknown.


    With Dennis in Marie¡¯s arms, both of them were covered in blood, and no one knew who was injured


    more


    seriously.


    Emory and Kate ran over and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you okay, Marie?¡±


    When Marie saw the two of them, it was as if she saw a savior, and as if a child had found an adult.


    She


    grabbed Kate¡¯s clothes and said incoherently, ¡°Dennis! Save him! Save him!¡±


    Emory reached out and checked Dennis¡¯ heartbeat and pulse, nodding to Kate, Indicating that he was


    still


    alive.


    Kate pulled her and said, ¡°Listen to me, Marie. Let¡¯s go first. yton¡¯s men will arrive soon. They will


    save


    Dennis.¡±


    Marie shook her head, hugged Dennis tightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay with him.¡±


    ¡°Marie, if yton sees this, he¡¯ll murder you. Listen to me!¡± Emory advised.


    Still shaking her head, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Marie!¡± Kate called out to her.


    Looking at the two of them, Marie said, ¡°You guys go ahead. I have to wait for Dennis to wake up, or I


    won¡¯t be


    going anywhere.¡±


    Emory and Kate found themselves with no alternative but to assist Marie in carrying Dennis out of the


    cave.


    Once outside, they stood silently by her side, keeping a vignt watch.


    They had informed yton of the exact location. Not long after, yton arrived with his men and saw


    Dennis, who was covered in blood and unconscious. yton¡¯s face was so cold that it looked like it


    was going to freeze.


    However, Marie didn¡¯t look at him. Instead, she saw Gavining out of the team. She shouted,


    ¡°Gavin! Save,


    him! Save him!¡±


    Gavin came over with a medical kit, stopped the bleeding for Dennis, and simply treated the wound. He


    walked back to yton and said, ¡°The injury is too serious, I have to go back to the hospital to treat it.¡±


    Upon hearing that, yton¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡®Let¡¯s go back to the base!


    Someone came over and ced Dennis on the stretcher and carried him out of the forest. Following


    behind, Marie looked at him without blinking and walked out.


    yton had a lot of doubts and dissatisfaction with her, but at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was


    on


    Dennis


    Emory and the other two remained vignt, guarding Marie, fearing that yton might harm her. The


    atmosphere grew increasingly tense.


    Gavin looked back at Marie and said to yton, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    yton nodded and took Dennis to a helicopter that had been prepared for a long time, along with


    Marie.


    However, when Emory and the others followed, they were stopped at the back. Instead of following the


    ne,


    they were assigned to the ne at the back.


    Marie was so focused on Dennis that she didn¡¯t have time to care about anyone else. Along the way,


    she was


    extremely nervous even when Dennis made a frown..


    Every time Gavin changed Dennis¡¯s medicine, Marie looked at him nervously, for fear that he would


    hurt


    Dennis.


    When they arrived at the base, Gavin immediately pushed Dennis into the medical room. Marie stood


    outside


    motionless, waiting for Dennis toe out safely.


    yton was also outside, but when he looked at Marie coldly, she didn¡¯t pay attention to him at all.


    She hadn¡¯t washed her face or showered for days, and her leather jacket was thrown into the cave.


    The only


    thing left was the vest and pants that were stained with mud and blood. Marie herself also knew she


    was


    smelly, but she still stood there motionless.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    After more than an hour, Gavin walked out and said, ¡°There are too many wounds and excessive blood


    loss on his body, but it has stabilized. It may take three to five days before he wakes up. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    yton letting out a sigh of relief. Marie took a step forward and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°He¡­ that


    means¡­ he¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gavin nodded and said, ¡°Marie, Dennis is fine now.¡±


    With a smile, Marie fell to the ground. Gavin reached out to held her up, but yton stopped him and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    Gavin frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean, yton?¡±


    With a cold expression, yton replied, ¡°Literally.¡±


    When yton¡¯s men walked in and dragged Marie away, Gavin was anxious and shouted, ¡°yton,


    Marie is


    Dennis¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How could you do this to her!¡±


    With a furious look on his face, yton said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, Dennis wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like


    this!¡±


    ¡°yton! When Dennis wakes up, if a hair is missing from Marie¡¯s head, he will turn against you!¡±


    Gavin said


    exasperatedly.


    yton turned around, his expression icy and resolute, and stated, ¡°I would prefer him to turn against


    me


    rather than allowing someone like Rose, an assassin, to remain by his side.¡±


    When Marie regained consciousness, she found herself confined in a cramped and dimly lit room.


    Despite yton being the one who had locked her up, he did not subject her to any form of torture. In


    fact, he


    arranged for someone to administer intravenous injections and ensured she received three meals daily,


    punctually. The only restraints she had were handcuffs securely fastened around her wrists.


    Marle was nestled in this small dark room. She didn¡¯t know day or night and she couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    Before


    she met Dennis, she couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    When yton came to question her, she was lying on the bed in a daze. yton arranged a chair and


    sat


    down. He asked, ¡°Should I call you Ms. Spence or Ms. Rose?¡±


    Staring at the ceiling, Marie remained silent.


    yton sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, I didn¡¯t torture you. I¡¯m not interested in beating up wornen at


    all. I just


    want to know what you¡¯re doing by staying with Dennis.*


    Marie sat up from the bed, hugged her knees, looked at yton, and asked, ¡°If I give you an answer,


    can I see


    Gavin?¡±


    yton nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Marie smiled like a child who had received candy and said, ¡°I love him, so I stayed by his side.¡±


    yton frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Rose, aren¡¯t you? Although I don¡¯t have any more information, I¡¯m


    sure


    you¡¯re not that Ms. Spence from the Spence family.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Get Bonus


    With her head tilted, Marie smiled and said, ¡°I want to tell Dennis about this first, and then he can tell


    you,


    okay?¡±


    yton stood up and walked toward the door. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Did you really murdered Landon?¡±


    Marie nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, it was me. I was the sniper, both at that moment and in the


    warehouse.


    along the coast.¡±


    This answer had solved most of yton¡¯s questions. He paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Gavin toe


    over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice came from behind,pletely different from what Driscoll¡¯s


    subordinates


    described as cold-blooded and cruel.


    After waiting in bed for five minutes, the door was opened again. Gavin walked in and asked, ¡°Are you


    okay,


    Marie?¡±


    Marie poked her head out of the door and asked, ¡°Is it sunny?¡±


    Gavin was stunned for a moment before realizing that she couldn¡¯t see the weather outside in the dim


    room.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the weather is good.¡±


    Narrowing her eyes, Marie smiled and asked, ¡°Gavin, how is Dennis?¡±


    Gavin also smiled at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dennis is fine. The wound is not critical. He will wake


    up in


    the next two days.¡±


    Marie let out a long sigh and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Marie, are¡­ are you really Rose?¡± Gavin asked hesitantly.


    Marie smiled, lowered her head, and said, ¡°I want to tell Dennis first.¡±


    Gavin nodded in understanding.


    He felt that Marie was a very unique girl. She was apletely cold-blooded assassin when she was


    obviously in a life-and-death situation with Dennis. She was so skillful in disguise and murdering. But


    when


    Dennis was in danger, she almost lost her mind and begged them to save Dennis.


    But now that Dennis was fine, Marie suddenly calmed down. Even if she was locked up here by


    yton, she was not dissatisfied at all, as if she had suddenly turned into that perfectly harmless


    person again.


    After Gavin left, the small room fell into darkness and silence again. After waiting for a long time, the


    door


    was opened. A figure shed in, sat on a chair, and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    With her head lowered, Marie drew circles on the bed with her fingers and said, ¡°Kate, I haven¡¯t seen


    him get better yet.¡±


    Kate sighed and said, ¡°Marie, what if yton decides to end you?¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°But I still want to see him again. I don¡¯t want to run away.¡±


    Get Boras


    ¡°Marie, after you escape, you will have many opportunities to see him in the future. Be good, okay?¡±


    Kate


    said.


    As soon as they got off the ne, they spied on this side, and it was not easy to find out where Marie


    was.


    Everything was ready now, and they just needed to wait for a good chance to take her away.


    Marie lowered her head and was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow night, okay?


    I¡¯ll wait


    another day.¡±


    Kate sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow night.¡±


    Marie nodded. A gust of wind blew, and the door closed again. Kate disappeared without a trace, as if


    she


    had never been here before.


    It was midnight when Dennis woke up in a daze. He struggled to sit up from the bed, and the wounds


    on his


    body were still very painful. He looked around, and this was yton¡¯s base,


    But he had no idea when he came back. Thest thing he remembered was Marie crying and begging


    him not


    to leave with tears all over her face.


    Dennis raised his hand and pressed the call bell beside the bed. The door was pushed open, and


    Cullen rushed in. When he saw that Dennis was awake, his eyes were red, and he said, ¡°Mr. Whitney,


    you¡¯re finally


    awake!¡±


    Dennis nced at Cullen¡¯s bandaged arm and said, ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    Cullen wiped the corners of his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m not crying¡­¡±


    ¡°Cullen, where¡¯s Marie?¡± Dennis asked.


    Cullen was a little hesitant. Before he could speak, yton and Gavin came in. Everyone was happy to


    see that Dennis was awake. Gavin was in a hurry to give Dennis a checkup, and yton drove Cullen


    away, not allowing him to mention the matter of Marie.


    After the checkup, it was already the middle of the night. yton offered words of reassurance to


    Dennis, attempting to console him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Spence is doing well. You should rest and focus


    on recovering. You¡¯ll have a chance to see him once you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    Dennis was drugged and forced to sleep again. Gavin looked at yton coldly and said, ¡°Can you lie to


    him


    like this for the rest of your life?¡±


    Without saying a word, yton turned and left the ward.


    Dennis slept until afternoon. When he woke up again, it was already evening. He couldn¡¯t wait to see


    Marie


    now.


    Dennis tricked the nurse into giving him aputer. He had the highest authority in the KING base to


    check any location. Dennis looked at each ce and finally found Marle in the interrogation room


    where the prisoners were held.


    There was only a dim chandelier in the dark hut. Marie curled up in the corner with handcuffs on her


    hands.


    Get Bonus


    She was still wearing the blood-stained vest and pants, and the dirt on her face was not cleaned up.


    Her normally silky and flowing hair, after days of hardship and struggle, was nowpletely tangled


    and messy,


    piled up at the back.


    Marie had lost a lot of weight. Coupled with her terrible image, she was simply in a mess.


    But Dennis looked at her like this, and his heart ached. His little girl should be spoiled in his hands.


    He didn¡¯t care if she was Rose or an international assassin. This girl would cry, act coquettishly, lose


    her temper, and cry aggrievedly. She was his fianc¨¦e, and she would be his future wife.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Dennis lifted the nket, got out of bed, and was about to leave when yton stopped him. Dennis


    smiled and said, ¡°yton, I¡¯m injured all over, and I can¡¯t beat you. You can forcibly handcuff me here


    too, so I won¡¯t


    go to her.¡±


    ¡°Dennis! She is¡­¡± yton was about to call her ¡°Rose¡±.


    Dennis interrupted him, ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e. Maybe she has other identities, Rose, Emily, and Marry,


    which are


    not important. To me, she¡¯s just Marie.¡±


    yton opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Dennis said, ¡°yton, if you can¡¯t trust her, just


    trust


    1. Trust my intuition. She¡¯s not your enemy.¡±


    Dennis was weak all over, but he seemed to have great strength when he waved away yton¡¯s


    hands.


    yton could only stand in a daze, watching Dennis¡¯ back as he walked away. Gavin and Cullen


    helped him


    walk toward the small dark room. They went together and picked up Marie..


    yton thought everyone except him, including Cullen, Gavin, and Andres, firmly believed in Marie.


    Was his


    judgment wrong?


    Dennis walked to the door of the small dark room. He paused and then raised his hand to open the


    door.


    The door opened, but Dennis and the others were stunned.


    The small dark room was empty, and the handcuffs in the corner were pried open. The room was


    unobstructed, and there was no trace of Marie.


    Dennis had seen clearly that she was nestled in the corner of this room!


    Then there was only one possibility. Someone had intruded on the surveince camera here. What


    Dennis


    saw was already unknown when the surveince footage was taken.


    As for Marie, she might have left long ago.


    ¡°Mr. Whitney¡­¡± Cullen looked worriedly at Dennis¡¯ face. He was seriously injured and should have


    been


    resting in bed. He insisted on running over to find Marie, but she was gone.


    Dennis clenched his fist and asked, ¡°Who took her away?¡±


    Gavin was stunned and said, ¡°Dennis, are you suspecting yton?¡±


    Dennis walked back with a livid face and bumped into yton. He shook off both Cullen and Gavin,


    who were holding him, and rushed over to punch yton and shouted, ¡°Where did you take her!¡±


    His punch only had little impact. yton didn¡¯t shake and said, ¡°Dennis, someone else has rescued


    her. Don¡¯t you believe it? The person behind her is far stronger than we imagine.¡±


    Dennis grabbed yton¡¯s cor and shouted, ¡°You¡¯d better be d she¡¯s safe. Otherwise, don¡¯t me


    me for being rude!¡±


    Before yton could speak, Dennis coughed violently. He moved too much and pulled the wound. He


    bent


    Get Bons


    down and coughed twice, shouting. ¡°Cullen!¡±


    Cullen immediately came over to support Dennis and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Dennis ordered, ¡°Send someone to look for her immediately!¡±


    Cullen nodded and handed Dennis over to Gavin. He walked out while making a phone call, sending


    more


    people to look for Marie.


    At that moment, Marie nestled in the car¡¯s back seat without saying a word.


    Half an hour ago.


    Kate pried open Marie¡¯s handcuffs and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Hesitantly, Marie stood up and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Kate carefully examined the situation outside. She turned to her and said, ¡°Dennis has already woken


    up. He,


    hasn¡¯t said a word about you all day.¡±


    Marie lowered her head, sniffled, and said, ¡°Really? I¡¯m d he¡¯s awake¡­¡±


    Kate patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Marie, you¡¯re a suspect. yton can¡¯t wait to keep you away from


    Dennis. I guess you¡¯ve been shooting and fighting this time, and Dennis won¡¯t trust you as much as


    before.¡±


    Marie looked at Kate and said, ¡°But¡­ he loves me¡­¡±


    Kate said, ¡°Marie, love can¡¯t control a person¡¯s thoughts and actions, not to mention someone as


    outstanding as Dennis. If he wants to see you, he¡¯ll see you as soon as he wakes up.¡±


    The light in Marie¡¯s eyes dimmed. She lowered her head and muttered, ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯m falling in love with


    him¡­¡±


    Kate didn¡¯t hear what she said. She pulled Marie and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Emory and the others are


    waiting


    outside.¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t resist when Kate pulled her out of the room and sneaked out. Emory and Luca had


    knocked the people at the door down. Seeing that they didn¡¯t make things difficult for Marie, Emory and


    the others didn¡¯t


    kill them.


    After taking Marie to the car, they had to leave immediately and find a remote ce to hide before


    sending


    her away.


    Since Marie got into the car, she had been sitting in the back seat without saying a word. She was still


    wearing the tattered vest covered in blood and mud, and her hair was also messy. She didn¡¯t seem to


    care much and kept looking out the window in silence.


    Marie knew this day woulde sooner orter but didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.


    This was the best oue between her and Dennis. She had rescued Dennis sessfully. She didn¡¯t


    see


    him wake up with her own eyes, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    As for the lies and concealments in the past, Dennis had discovered and even figured it out and made


    him feel she had sneaked into the Spence family. This was a good thing. At least she was still an


    ordinary person


    to Dennis.


    It didn¡¯t matter if Dennis hated her for the rest of her life. At least she once stayed in his heart.


    Marie sniffled but couldn¡¯t cry. She had Emory and her friends and still had a lot to do.


    Luca turned around and said sohing to Kate, and then he reached out his hand to Marie.


    Marie was forced to look at Luca¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Luca opened his palm in front of her. The beautiful, sparkling diamond ring was lying in Luca¡¯s palm.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Marie


    had forgotten that she asked Luca to keep it before she went in..


    Luca shook his hand and said, ¡°Here, your ring.¡±


    Marie tried hard not to cry, but now her tears fell all at once. She took the ring, put it on her finger, and


    huddled up in the car seat, whimpering.


    She didn¡¯t want to be like this. She didn¡¯t want to leave and still wanted to stay by Dennis¡¯ side, eating


    and


    sleeping with him.


    That man had proposed her, and at first she didn¡¯t agree because of her grandpa¡¯s wish. But when she


    said


    yes, she thought she would be with Dennis for the rest of her life.


    When she was crying seriously and sad, suddenly there was a sharp screeching sound from the car.


    Marie was driven forward by the inertia and hit the front seat. Feeling dizzy and disoriented, she rubbed


    and raised her head. Then she saw three SUVS blocking the road ahead.


    Then the doors of the two cars on both sides were opened, and ten well-trained men jumped out of the


    cars holding guns and pointing at Marie and her friends¡¯ car.


    Emory and the others quickly took out their guns and prepared to fight. The SUV in the middle, which


    had been quiet, suddenly opened the door.


    Cullen got out of the car first, then walked to the back door and reached out to help the person in the


    car.


    The man in the ck trench coat got out of the car. It was dark, but Marie still saw his pale face through


    the


    car window, which made her heart ache.


    She reached out to open the car door, but Kate grabbed her and said, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t be silly!¡±


    Dennis had brought so many people to hijack the car, and Marie shouldn¡¯t throw herself into the trap


    anymore.


    Marie stared at Dennis, who was standing in front of her. Dennis turned his head and said something to


    Cullen, who then walked over with two guards. He opened the back seat door, looked at Marie, and


    said, ¡°Ms. Marie, Mr. Whitney asked you to get out of the car.¡±


    The situation was obvious. Emory and the three of them, with three guns, no matter how good they


    were at fighting, were no match for the ten muzzles pointing at them.


    Marie got out of the car and stood in front of it. Emory and the others quickly got out of the car and


    stood


    behind her, trying to protect her.


    At such a tense moment, Marie lowered her head and drew small circles on the ground with her toes.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Dennis. She was afraid that there was no love, only hatred and resentment in


    those


    beautiful eyes.


    She thought that someone like Dennis, who couldn¡¯t tolerate things, probably came to arrest her.


    Maybe he wants to take me back and interrogate me carefully. Who knows?

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Dennis examined Marie with her head lowered as she was quietly thinking deeply. Gone was the


    determined


    expression she showed at the stronghold.


    Amidst the stalemate and silence, Dennis suddenly opened his mouth. His hoarse voice was


    surprisingly


    pleasant in the night.


    He said, ¡°I just proposed to you, and you¡¯re going to run away from the marriage?¡±


    Drawing circles with the tip of her leg, Marie raised her head and looked at Dennis in a daze. She


    blurted out,


    ¡°What?¡±


    Dennis stared into her eyes with a serious expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m only injured, not crippled. I can live


    a long


    life. Why are you running?¡±


    Cullen could not help but stifle augh. Dennis turned to look at him, and Cullen immediately shut his


    mouth,


    Marie still did not understand. Her mind was in a mess, thinking, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dennis here to catch me? Why


    did he bring so many people with him?¡±


    Dennis felt helpless as the girl stood before him with a dazed look. He could not help but suspect there


    might


    really be two of them. One was the murderous side shown at the stronghold, while the other was soft


    and


    meek, like a kitten.


    He sighed, stretched out his hand, and said, ¡°Come on, Marie. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Marie sniffled, rubbed her eyes, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you me me anymore?¡±


    Dennis looked at her and answered, ¡°I do, but we still have a long life ahead. You can¡¯t just run away


    from


    home because I med you once.¡±


    Suddenly, she turned to look at Kate and Luca. Marie reached out and pinched Luca¡¯s hand, causing


    thetter


    to scream miserably and curse, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Marieughed. ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming!¡±


    She turned to Kate and said, ¡°Kate! I¡¯m not dreaming! He¡¯s here to pick me up!¡±


    Kate nodded and said, ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself!¡±


    Ignoring the injuries on her body, Marie skipped toward Dennis with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Are you


    not angry


    anymore?¡±


    Dennis tidied up her messy hair and pulled her into his arms. He hugged her tightly as if trying to melt


    her into his own body.


    His hoarse voice rang in her ears, ¡°I¡¯m very angry because you never listen to me.¡±


    Marie pushed him and got out of his arms. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Stop hugging me. I stink.¡±


    Dennis leaned over and sniffed, nodding, ¡°Yeah, you do stink.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    (t seems


    Dennis caught a glimpse of the bloodstains on her face and body. He held out his hand and caressed


    her


    dirty little face, asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The will she had held on for so many days copsed all of a sudden. Marie was originally strong-willed


    to a


    terrifying degree, but she could barely hold on any longer after Dennis touched her bruises with his


    calloused


    fingers, caring for her tenderly.


    Her eyes turned red instantly as blood rushed to her face. Tears pattered down her face as she


    whimpered pitifully, ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much¡­¡±


    Marie threw a delicate tantrum in broad daylight as a dozen spectators gathered around them. Dennis


    patiently coaxed and hugged her as if she was a child. He patted her on the back, and consoled, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay


    now. You¡¯re a good girl, Marie. Let¡¯s go back and stop crying.¡±


    Marie sniffled. ¡°I-I¡¯m exhausted. I haven¡¯t slept for days, and I want to eat fish. I carried you on my back


    and


    walked for so long. You¡¯re heavy¡­¡±


    It seemed like she was letting out all the pent-up uneasiness and grievances she had felt for the past


    few


    days. She usually did not cry easily but could not stop tearing now. She buried her face in Dennis¡¯ arms


    and


    cried solemnly. Her words were incoherent as she spoke of whatever she thought of at the moment.


    On the other hand, Dennis maintained a nice temper as he coaxed and talked to her, told her she could


    have


    fish when she returned, and told her to rest well. From now on, he could carry her for half a mile


    without


    problems.


    With tears on her face, Marie asked, ¡°Will you still drive me away?¡±


    Dennis shook his head. ¡°Where would you go? We should just cuff ourselves together.¡±


    ¡°T-Then, why did you bring so many people here?¡± Marie asked.


    Dennis looked at Emory and the others behind Marie and threatened, ¡°If they don¡¯t let you go back with


    me, I¡¯ll


    have to be disagreeable.¡±


    Emory, Luca, and Kate were at a loss for words.


    The three adamant about saving lives showed an upset look, ¡°Who did we offend? Why are all of them


    so


    unpleasant?¡±


    Marie sniffled and sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt them. They¡¯re not bad people.¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie and said, ¡°We still have much to discuss. You seem to have a lot to tell me.¡±


    Marie lowered her head and nodded silently. Dennis coughed a few times and could not get up.


    Marie was so frightened she even forgot to wipe her tears. She held him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cullen walked over and informed, ¡°Ms. Spence, the president¡¯s injuries have not healed yet. If he


    continues to


    stand like this, his body won¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±


    Stunned, Marie urged, ¡°Then, hurry up and get in the car! Let¡¯s go back to Gavin!¡±


    Get Bonus


    Cullen and Marie helped Dennis into the car and turned to look at Emory and the others. Kate waved at


    her


    with a smile and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Tears rolled down Marie¡¯s cheeks again. She nodded and was about to wave her hand when Luca


    hopped,


    saying, ¡°I have to go back and be a bodyguard!¡±


    Emory nced at him and said disdainfully, ¡°A top assassin as a bodyguard? Aren¡¯t you


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    embarrassed?¡±


    Luca pursed his lips and said, ¡°Am I an ordinary bodyguard? I¡¯ll be Mrs. Whitney¡¯s bodyguard soon!¡±


    Emory was speechless.


    ¡°So? You¡¯re still a bodyguard! Is that an honor?¡± He scoffed inwardly.


    Emory and Kate got into the car and sped off. After Marie and the others were ready, they drove back.


    Marie looked at Dennis nervously, fearing he had sustained a more severe injury but refused to say


    anything.


    Dennis smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Marie red at him and warned, ¡°If you kick me out again next time, I¡¯ll really leave you behind! Let¡¯s


    see


    who¡¯s going to carry you!¡±


    Dennis smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave me.¡±


    She peeked at Dennis and asked, ¡°Do you remember I carried you on my back?¡±


    Dennis nodded and leaned over to kiss her forehead, saying, ¡°I remember.¡±


    The corners of her mouth curved up, and she felt content.


    Dennis added, ¡°I remember you said you let me marry you after getting out of the woods.¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    He continued, ¡°You said you¡¯ll drag me out on the streets to parade me if I don¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Marie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°By the way, you said you¡¯ll tell me everything I want to know as long as I wake up.¡±


    Marie remained quiet.


    ¡°You said you loved me twice.¡±


    Her silence continued.


    ¡­Marie almost wanted to cover her face now, thinking, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking much when I spoke at that


    critical


    moment. I couldn¡¯t care much back then. Besides, didn¡¯t Dennis pass out by then? He should be


    unconscious,


    sp why did he remember these things?¡±


    She wished she could dig a hole and hide in it, but she was in a car, far from the ground.


    Dennis suddenly spoke, ¡°Marie, I love you too.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Stunned, Marie turned her head to look at Dennis, who stared into her eyes as he said word by word, ¡°I


    love


    you more than you can imagine.¡±


    Cullen sat in the front seat and coughed awkwardly, thinking, ¡°Mr. Whitney is really good at flirting! He¡¯s


    been


    spouting romantic words from the moment he saw her.¡±


    All of a sudden, Marie¡¯s face turned red. She buried her face into Dennis¡¯ knees and stayed silent.


    Dennis


    stroked her hair gently as he patiently tidy up her messy hair.


    Unknowingly, Marie fell asleep. She had not had a good sleep for a long time. Now that everything was


    settled, and most importantly, Dennis was by her side. She could rx entirely and fell into a deep


    sleep.


    Back at the base, Dennis insisted on carrying her back to the clinic. After finding Marie, Gavin noticed


    how happy Dennis was and remarked, ¡°Did you get the beauty?¡±


    Dennis smirked and answered, ¡°I did, but my wounds hurt.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Dennis moved too much that day, causing the gunshot wound on his shoulder to reopen. Gavin had to


    tend to his wounds again and decided to lock Dennis in the ward before going to the next room to


    check on Marie.


    Compared to Dennis, the injuries on Marie¡¯s body were much lighter. There were no severe wounds.


    Most of the scars exposed on her skin were cuts by branches or something else. They would be fine


    after disinfection, but the rest looked terrible. There wererge areas of bruises, all of which were


    subcutaneous


    tissue contusions or bleeding


    After Marie woke up, Gavin gave her a thorough body checkup to make sure there was no fatal injury


    on her


    body. He sterilized her wounds and applied ointment before letting her go back to the ward to rest.


    Finally, Marie got the chance to take a shower and changed into a clean hospital gown.


    As shey on the bed, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with the scene


    where


    Dennis lowered his hand in her arms.


    Although Dennis was now fine and sleeping safely next door to her, it seemed Marie was left with a


    trauma.


    She was full of uneasiness when she could not see him.


    After the 108th time rummaging around, Marie finally got up, sneaked out of the ward quietly, and ran


    to the


    door of the next ward.


    She twisted the doorknob, but it did not budge. Marie turned it again but still could not open it. She


    thought


    Gavin must have locked Dennis inside to let him have a good rest.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She returned to her ward, rummaged through the drawers, and found a small hairpin. Then, she ran


    back to


    Dennis¡¯s ward door.


    Marie straightened the hairpin and poked it into the lock skillfully a few times. Hearing a crisp click, she


    turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    Marie closed the door after she sneaked in. Dennis was already asleep on the hospital bed. She


    tiptoed over


    and climbed onto Dennis¡¯ bed.


    At this time, with the light from the moon outside and the dim light in the distance, Marie could clearly


    see


    the scars on Dennis¡¯ body.


    He was lying on the hospital bed, only half-covered with a quilt, revealing his lean upper body.


    However, his originally attractive, wheat-colored skin was covered with blood streaks, and bruises were


    everywhere. Also,


    gauze covered an area on his sturdy lower abdomen. Marie knew it was where he was stabbed.


    Dennis was stabbed because he was determined to die to save her.


    Marie leaned closer to Dennis. The man¡¯s refreshing scent mixed with the smell of disinfectant in the


    clinic inexplicably made her feel at ease.


    She nestled in Dennis¡¯ arms and fell deep asleep.


    She had a dreamless night. When Marie woke up the next day, she opened her eyes and met Dennis¡¯


    helpless eyes as they gazed at her.


    Get Bong


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e, are you that impatient now? I remember the door of this ward was lockedst night.¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    Marie shrank her neck and pulled the quilt upwards, covering half of her face, only revealing a pair of


    big eyes. Her eyshes fluttered, looking adorable.


    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, maybe I was sleepwalking¡­¡±


    Dennis nodded and asked, ¡°Then, are you going to starve your husband to death now?¡±


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°One o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡± Dennis said.


    Marie was speechless.


    She silently sat up from the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to wash my face now. Let¡¯s eatter.¡±


    Dennis watched as Marie walked to the door, yawning with a sleepy look on her face. As soon as she


    opened


    the door, she bumped into Gavin and staggered backward. She narrowed her eyes and raised her


    hand to


    greet Gavin perfunctorily. ¡°Hi, good morning.¡±


    Gavin silently checked his watch. It was half past one in the afternoon.


    Marie squeezed through the crack of the door and returned to her ward. Dennis chuckled as he looked


    at the


    stumbling figure.


    Cullen squeezed in and said awkwardly, ¡°Uhm, Mr. Whitney. I told Dr. Hart that you¡¯re not up yet, but he


    said


    he would bring you medicine.¡±


    Dennis waved his hand to indicate it was fine. He was in a good mood today and generously let the two


    of


    them go.


    Gavin frowned and grumbled, ¡°Both of them are seriously injured. Can you two control yourself? It¡¯s not


    like


    you won¡¯t be able to see her in the future. Does a couple of days of separation makes any diff¨¦rence?


    Take


    care of yourself!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Gavin changed Dennis¡¯ bandages while nagging, ¡°We¡¯re all adults. Can you have some self-control?


    It¡¯s only a few days. What if the wound breaks open again¡­¡±


    Dennis was in a good mood and did not interrupt him. He sat on the bed and listened to Gavin¡¯s


    nagging.


    After changing the bandages, Gavin advised, ¡°All right, go eat. Take something light. Don¡¯t make me


    nag


    again.¡±


    Dennis nodded and turned to Cullen, ¡°Go ask Marie what she wants for lunch.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    ¡°Why do I feel like what I say is unnecessary?¡± He thought.


    Get Borus


    . Cullen ran eagerly to the room next door and knocked on the door to ask the question. Then, he ran


    back and


    said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Spence says she will let you decide, Mr. Whitney. She will have whatever.¡±


    Dennis nodded and instructed, ¡°Ask her if she wants to eat fish today.¡±


    Cullen rushed to the next door again and returned soon, informing, ¡°Ms. Spence says she¡¯s fine with


    it.¡±


    Gavin was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same answer no matter how they ask! I beg them to please hurry and eat something. There¡¯s


    no need


    to run around like this!¡± Gavin scoffed inwardly.


    Dennis was about to get out of bed when Gavin stopped him. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Dennis nced at him helplessly. ¡°To eat.¡±


    Gavin roared angrily, ¡°Did my words fall on deaf ears? I told you to have a rest! You can¡¯t just walk


    around!


    What are you doing now? Are you going to drive out to a restaurant?¡±


    Dennis rubbed his temple and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say I can¡¯t walk.¡±


    Gavin red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Cullen nodded silently. ¡°You didn¡¯t, Dr. Hart.¡±


    Gavin was at a loss for words.


    Dennis graciously sat back on the bed and said, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go out. Cullen, bring the meal over and


    ask


    Marie toe over,¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face darkened. Dennis paused and added, ¡°Send an extra meal to Gavin¡¯s office.¡±


    Cullen immediately nodded and ran out to get takeout with a smile, while Gavin walked out of the ward


    with a


    sullen face.


    Marie came over not long after. Only men were in the base, and even the clothes were of men¡¯s size.


    She


    looked even more petite and cute in the oversized hospital gown.


    After Cullen brought the meal over, Marie approached Dennis¡¯ small dining table and started to chow


    down


    without restraint. She was almost starved to death as she had not eaten a proper meal for days.


    Dennis kept putting food on her tray as he gazed at her dotingly, saying, ¡°Eat slowly. No one will snatch


    it


    away from you.¡±


    With Marie¡¯s head lowered, she wolfed down her meal, wiped her mouth, and announced she was full.


    Then,


    she ran back to her ward.


    She did not look up at Dennis the whole time, as if the fish on the te looked a hundred times better


    than


    Dennis.


    Mariey in her room as she felt the atmosphere was a little awkward. She did promise to tell Dennis


    the truth and nned to tell him, but the problem was she did not know what to say.


    Get Bonus


    ¡°Do I tell him that I¡¯m actually dead, but I was reborn?¡± She thought, ¡°Will Dennis really not turn me to


    Gavin to


    see a psychiatrist or admit me into an asylum?¡±


    Apart from that, she did not know how to confess to him.


    ¡°We agreed to be honest! I just want to find a more euphemistic and less direct way to say it,¡± she


    pondered.


    On the other hand, Dennis leaned against the hospital bed and pressed the call bell. Cullen walked in


    and


    greeted, ¡°Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Dennis waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Take this away.¡±


    Cullen cleared the table and walked back to the ward with Gavin. Gavin asked, ¡°Cullen said you want


    to discharge. Where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Back to New York,¡± Dennis said.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Gavin sighed and said, ¡°Old Mr. Spence had passed away, and Marie came to see you right after the


    funeral. So many things happened over so many days, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening in the


    Spence family! I


    heard that Old Mr. Spence had given all his shares to Noel, which was more than enough for the


    people over


    there to kick Marie out of the house!¡±


    Dennis narrowed his eyes andmented coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will kick who out!¡±


    Gavin frowned and replied, ¡°Your injuries haven¡¯t healed yet. If you go back so rashly, your body won¡¯t


    be able


    to take it.¡±


    Cullen also advised, ¡°Mr. Whitney, it¡¯s better to let your body heal first, then only return to New York. A


    few


    days won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    Dennis nodded. Gavin nced at him again and said, ¡°It¡¯s been two days. You don¡¯t have any ns to


    meet


    yton?¡±


    Dennis closed his eyes and answered, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Gavin sighed and left the ward with Cullen.


    Dennis leaned against the hospital bed. It was not that he did not want to see yton, but he did not


    know


    how he should meet thetter. They were against each other on the matter of Marie. Even if yton


    was


    trying to protect him, the way the former treated Marie was too odious. She became very sensitive


    emotionally recently. It would seem as if he thought of her injury as nothing if he hastily met yton,


    That day, Marie did not go to Dennis¡¯ ward anymore. She was doodling on how to exin those messy


    things.


    In the evening, the door of Marie¡¯s ward was pushed open, and Dennis walked in. She was stunned for


    a


    second and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Dennis replied with a hurtful expression, ¡°Since you don¡¯te to see me, I¡¯ll have toe to you


    myself.¡±


    Marie jumped out of bed and helped Dennie lie on the bed. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Gavin say you¡¯re not


    allowed to walk around? If you want to see me, just let Cullen inform me.¡±


    Dennisid down properly on Marie¡¯s bed and leaned against the headboard, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    Cullen to


    look for you. I hope you wille to me yourself. Marie, you¡¯re avoiding me.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Marie lowered her head, stared at the floor, and retorted, ¡°No, I¡¯m not


    avoiding


    you¡­¡±


    Dennis held Marie¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me?¡±


    Marie nestled in a chair then nced at Dennis and nodded. She answered unflinchingly, ¡°I¡¯m Rose.¡±


    Dennis beckoned. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Marie lowered her head and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any questions for me?¡±


    Dennis smiled and asked, ¡°Was it you at the cyber cafe?¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡±


    ¡°Were you the one behind the coboration confidential information leakage incident of Terry Group?¡±


    Marie nodded again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about the sniper in Witton Manor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°During the coastal warehouse cut-off operation, there was a sniper¡­¡±


    ¡°That was also me.¡±


    Every time Dennis asked a question, Marie nodded, then lowered her head even more. In the end, she


    almost


    dropped her head to the ground.


    Dennis chuckled and said, ¡°Are you going to suffocate yourself by pressing your head against your


    chest? But


    you seem to have a t chest¡­¡±


    Marie was speechless. You¡¯ve got a t chest! Your whole family is t-chested!


    Dennis held Marie¡¯s hand and expressed, ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t you say awe-inspiringly at


    the


    stronghold that an international female assassin had retired from the underworld and fallen in love with


    the


    domineering CEO? Could it be I, the domineering CEO, disappoint you so much? Would I abandon you


    if I


    knew the truth?¡±


    Marie raised her head, glimpsed at Dennis, shook her head, and responded, ¡°No, I believe you. You


    won¡¯t


    abandon me.¡±


    Dennis smiled and asked, ¡°Then tell me, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ terrified that Rodger Group¡­¡± Marie hesitated and continued, ¡°In the end, I must go back and


    take revenge. I will alsoe face-to-face with Rodger Group. I¡¯m afraid you will be in dangerter on


    if you get


    involved¡­¡±


    Marie peeked at Dennis¡¯s face worriedly. She was fearful that he would be angry because of her


    words.


    Dennis stroked Marie¡¯s hair and questioned, ¡°Am I that weak in your heart?¡±


    Marie lowered her head and shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! I¡¯m just petrified that you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    Dennis chuckled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to have you care about me, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie looked up at Dennis and heaved a sigh of relief after seeing no trace of anger on his face.


    Dennis gazed at Marie and querled, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re Rose. Then how did


    you be Marie Spence?¡±


    Marie hesitated. He finally asked this question. Staring into Dennis¡¯s eyes, Marie replied with a calm


    face, ¡°I¡­.


    should be considered as being reborn¡­¡±


    It was Dennis¡¯ turn to be dumbfounded. He looked at Marie in a daze and could not react to that


    answer for a


    while. For a moment, he almost felt that she was joking with him.


    Get Bongs


    In Dennis¡¯s perception, there was no such thing as rebirth at all. No one can avoid birth, old age,


    sickness,


    and death. That was thew of nature. If a person could die ande back to life again, the world


    would be


    in chaos.


    Marie gritted her teeth. Since she had already said it, she had to finish her words even if she was


    being


    treated as a psycho.


    1


    ¡°I¡¯m Rose. I was killed. When I woke up, I was already Marie Spence in the hospital. She fell down the


    stairs


    and was unconscious. Maybe when the doctor gave the notice of critical condition, the real Marie


    Spence


    was already dead, right?¡± Marie finished speaking in one breath.


    Dennis tightened his grip on Marie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Rose¡¯s soul, but you¡¯re living in Marie


    Spence¡¯s


    body? Do you two really look the same?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes, exactly the same.¡±


    Dennis breathed a sigh of relief and pulled Marie into his arms. He stroked her soft long hair and


    her as ifforting himself. He whispered, ¡°Luckily, you¡¯re still alive¡­¡±


    Marie was astonished, so she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Dennis hugged Marie and remarked, ¡°No matter whose body you live in, at least you¡¯re alive. It¡¯s great


    that I


    met you.¡±


    Marie¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. She nestled in Dennis¡¯ arms and asked, ¡°Do you believe me? Don¡¯t


    you think. I¡¯m a psycho or a freak who talks nonsense?¡±


    Dennis smiled and replied, ¡°Psycho? It just so happens that I¡¯m not very normal too. Freak? Among


    billions of


    people, I only want you. I¡¯m probably a freak too.¡±.


    Tears rolled down Marie¡¯s cheeks all of a sudden. She raised her hand, hugged Dennis, rubbed herself


    against his arms, andmented, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m pleasing you,¡± Dennis said good-naturedly.


    Marie climbed onto the bed and leaned into Dennis¡¯s arms. After finishing telling everything, she kept


    babbling about her painful past, describing the brutal training, and narrating the death of her


    Marie continued to tell how she escaped the jaws of death and survived over and over again, how she


    was


    tortured to death by Wren and thrown into the jungle of Brussels.


    -Dennis cuddled Marle, kissed her hair, andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s all in the


    past¡­¡±


    With her eyes closed, Mariey quietly in Dennis¡¯ arms. It was the first time she could finally tell


    everything word by word after a long time since she was reborn. From now on, she no longer had to


    live in fear, and she no longer had to be timid around Dennis, afraid that he would find out something in


    the next second. That


    man had entirely epted her and fully understood her whole life.


    Initially, Marie thought the conversation to solve the mystery of rebirth would be upsetting and


    contradicting and would shock and panic Dennis. However, when he heard her talk about the rebirth,


    he did not overreact.


    Get Bonus


    as if he was saying the fish that day was delicious.


    Dennis hugged Marie and only felt distressed and sorry for her.


    My girl made an arduous journey, crossing the distance between two souls, and came to me. How can I


    not


    be contented?

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    In the quiet ward, Dennis suddenly remembered something. He hugged Marie and asked, ¡°So, you do


    like


    Seth, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Marie remained silent.


    Man, are you catching the wrong point? How did he find out that I liked Seth from all the chats?


    Dennis pursed his lips and said, ¡°yton found out about your past and said that you and Seth were


    childhood sweethearts. You¡¯ve gone through fire and water for him many times.¡±


    Marie shrank her neck and did not dare to speak. What else should I exin to him?


    It was true that she had a crush on Seth before. However, as for going through fire and water, Emory


    and the others were willing to sacrifice everything for Seth. There was no way she would be the only


    one to me.


    Dennis was seething with anger when he saw that she was silent. She indeed likes Seth since she


    grew up together with him. She was killed by Wren because of him. She even stared at him as if no


    one was around


    when she saw him again at Witton Manor.


    Dennis lifted the quilt and got out of bed, preparing to return to his ward. In a panic, Marie jumped out


    of bed and caught up with Dennis. She hugged him from behind with her arms wrapped around his


    waist. Her hands sped tightly in front of him.


    Marie said anxiously, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Didn¡¯t I tell you? I like you! You¡¯re the one I like.¡±


    Dennis¡¯ voice was a little aggrieved and sad as he said, ¡°You were in the cave. When I was


    unconscious, that


    was not how you said it.¡±


    Marie immediately replied, ¡°I love you! Please, don¡¯t go.¡±


    She was scared that Dennis would leave her alone overthinking on that night when she had just told


    him


    about the past.


    Dennis coughed and uttered, ¡°If you still strangle me in this way, I may have to ask Gavin to save me


    again¡­¡±


    Marie immediately let go of her hand and held the corner of Dennis¡¯ clothes with both hands. She


    looked up at him and asked softly, ¡°The person I love is you. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    Dennis turned around and took her hand back to the bed. Marie was stunned and asked, ¡°What are


    you


    doing?¡±


    Dennisid down and took her into his arms. He pulled the quilt before turning off the light and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    The night was dark, except for Marie¡¯s big sparkling eyes as if they were gems, sparkling and


    beautiful.


    Dennis felt an urge of wanting her in his heart. He suppressed the urge in his heart and pressed her


    head in His arms before saying, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    With a muffled voice, Marie asked in his arms, ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    Get Bongs


    Dennis said with his eyes closed, ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you ignoring me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not angry anymore?¡±


    Dennis clenched his fist impatiently. He rolled over and circled Marie under him. He leaned down to


    kiss her


    chattering mouth. Initially, Dennis wanted to punish her for her invisible temptation, but after the


    encounter,


    he suddenly remembered those days of her going through fire and water. Dennis was furious when he


    thought of that young girl who had asked for death more than once and ran to save him recklessly.


    Even if just thinking about it, if yton didn¡¯te at the right time, that group of people would


    unhesitatingly rip off Marie¡¯s clothes. Driscoll¡¯s bullet would pierce through her head. There will no


    longer be


    any such nagging from her in the world.


    She would not have such a lucky second chance and could not be reborn again. At that time, even if


    Dennis


    had extraordinary abilities, he would never find her again.


    Dennis¡¯ heart ached when he thought of that possibility, but he could not do anything to her. He could


    only


    hold her like that and punish her slightly with his actions.


    It took Marie a lot of effort to regain her breathing rhythm. She looked at Dennis with a confused


    expression,


    unable to react to his sudden kiss.


    Dennis propped himself up above her and stared at her bright eyes as he said, ¡°Next time, if you dare


    to take a bullet for me recklessly again, I will really be angry.¡±


    Marie shrank her neck and muttered, ¡°But¡­ if you¡¯re in danger, I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts! Listen carefully, Marie. No matter how dangerous the situation is or whether I can escape,


    you¡¯re not allowed to stand before me. You¡¯re my woman. You should stay behind me obediently and


    don¡¯t put


    yourself in any danger.¡±


    Dennis¡¯ expression was very serious as if he had to force Marie to promise him.


    Her eyes flickered as Marie said, ¡°You love me, and you can take a bullet for me. Why can¡¯t I? If it


    happens


    again¡­¡±


    Dennis leaned down and kissed her eloquent lips. He raised his head and hugged Marie tightly, saying,


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯ll never put you in danger again¡­¡±


    Marie could feel Dennis¡¯ lightly trembling hands. He was the man who always had nned strategies


    and was fully prepared.


    At that moment, he still felt scared when he thought about it. Marie was very happy because her man


    Dennis doted on her from the bottom of his heart.


    She leaned on Dennis¡¯ arms happily. She nodded and said, ¡°I got it, fianc¨¦.¡±


    Dennis froze for a moment and kissed her forehead. He sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    84.60%


    Get Bongs


    Marie was really a doomed disaster in his life. She did not have to say or do anything. As long as those


    beautiful eyes blinked at him a few times and acted coquettishly, Dennis could not do anything with her.


    In


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    addition to doting on her, he still doted on her.


    That night, the duo slept in each other¡¯s arms in Marie¡¯s ward. There was no longer any estrangement


    in their


    hearts because all the truth had been clear. There would no longer be any deception or concealment


    between


    them.


    The next day. Marie woke up in a daze. When she opened her eyes, she screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Dennis was startled awake. He grabbed her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a p on her forehead, Marie looked helplessly at the person standing by the bed and asked,


    ¡°Gavin, are


    you going to scare me to death early in the morning?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the duo nestled under the quilt and asked, ¡°Are you two trying to


    piss


    me off early in the morning?¡±


    Marie looked at him confusedly, not understanding why he was so angry early in the morning.


    Dennis reached out and pulled the quilt upwards for her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just jealous.¡±


    Marie nodded and tucked herself into bed obediently. ¡°Oh, fortunately, I¡¯m in a hospital gown, or else


    my skin


    will be exposed.¡±


    Dennis smiled and said, ¡°No, you won¡¯t. I¡¯ll make Gavin blind.¡±


    Marie chuckled and snuggled under the covers. She hid behind Dennis without saying anything.


    Gavin was speechless.


    He was wondering if the two of them could even notice his existence.


    I can say I¡¯m a beauty in New York. No, it¡¯s not a beauty but a diamond bachelor in New York. How can


    I be


    ignored in front of Dennis and Marie like I¡¯m nothing?


    After settling down Marie, Dennis sat up and put on a coat. He leaned against the bed and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Gavin¡¯s face darkened as he answered, ¡°What am I doing here? I¡¯m here to poison both of you! It¡¯s


    really


    unlucky for those doctors who are in charge of you guys. Are you going to change the dressing or not?


    Is she


    going to take her medicine or not? How old are you guys? Can¡¯t you control yourselves? Do you think


    it¡¯s not


    troublesome for you two to stay in the same ward? And now you guys switched to another ward.¡±


    Dennis fell into silence.


    Marie was also remained silent.


    Gavin was exasperated and drove Dennis back to his ward. He changed the dressing for him and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t


    even want to care about you. You can do whatever you want!¡±


    Then, he mmed the door shut and went to Marie¡¯s ward.


    Dennis remained silent.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    He didn¡¯t do anything other than sleep with his fianc¨¦e in his arms.


    In the ward, Marie obediently took her medicine. Looking at Gavin¡¯s darkened expression, she asked


    cautiously, ¡°Gavin, are you angry again?¡±


    Gavin roared, ¡°How dare you ask me that! Both of you are pissing me off! I¡¯m so angry that my head


    hurts!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll sleep alone tonight,¡± Marie replied.


    Hearing that, Gavin bellowed, ¡°Do you even get the main point? I¡¯ve had enough of your public disy


    of affection! I¡¯m so done!¡±


    Marie cowered. ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±


    As Marie sat down obediently, Gavin suddenly asked, ¡°Marie, do you know that Dennis hasn¡¯t seen


    yton for three days?¡±


    Stunned, Marie lowered her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin sighed and added, ¡°It¡¯s true that yton was reckless this time, but Dennis saved his life. They


    are best friends who have a bond that goes beyond ordinary friendships. I hope you won¡¯t hold any


    grudges against him.¡±


    Hearing that, Marie nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Gavin knew that if he continued to say anything,


    he would make her even more sad. After all, when she was risking her life for Dennis, yton was still


    thinking about how to finish her off.


    Then, Gavin walked out of the ward, and Marie looked up at the sky outside the window. It was a sunny


    day, and she decided to go out for a walk.


    Although Marie wanted to change her clothes, all she had were the vest and pants she took off, which


    had been washed and returned to her. After changing, Marie picked a coat from the base and wore it


    over her outfit. Finally, she put on ankle boots and walked out.


    She hadn¡¯t properly enjoyed the sunshine for many days, so she leisurely strolled until she reached the


    shooting range. Several new recruits were practicing shooting, and Marie stood on the side, watching


    with great interest.


    The new recruits noticed Marie. In fact, it was hard not to notice her. The girl was dressed simply in


    ck pants and an oversized coat that appeared to belong to someone else. The loose fit of the coat


    entuated her petite and delicate figure. She was bare-faced. With her hair draping down her back,


    she looked beautiful and somewhat alluring.


    Seeing that the new recruits were absent-minded, the instructor looked aside and shouted at Marie,


    ¡°This is the shooting range! No outsiders allowed!¡±


    With a smile, Marie walked over and asked, ¡°Can I practice with them?¡±


    The instructor looked at her small figure and said, ¡°The gun at the base has been modified. You won¡¯t


    be to handle them.¡±


    Get Bongs


    Hearing that, Marie tilted her head to look at the guns in their hands and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even tried.


    How can you be so sure that I can¡¯t handle them? Let me give it a try. I¡¯m a sharpshooter, you know!¡±


    When the trainer heard that, he became interested and shouted at the group of new recruits, ¡°Hey! This


    girl


    said she is a sharpshooter and wants topete with you all!¡±


    The new recruits waved their hands and yelled, ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    Marie walked over and took hold of a gun. She aimed at the target, took a moment to align her sights,


    and


    fired a shot that hit the fourth ring. The result was rather disappointing and far from impressive.


    The new recruits and the instructor allughed. ¡°Is this what you call a sharpshooter? We can shoot


    better


    than her!¡±


    Marie didn¡¯t get upset either. She had been injured, and the modified gun was unfamiliar to her. It was


    just a


    matter of not adapting immediately.


    She adjusted herself, aimed at the target once again, and fired a shot that hit the ninth ring.


    The new recruits looked stunned for a moment and shouted, ¡°It must be luck! It¡¯s just luck!¡±


    Another shot rang out, hitting the tenth ring.


    Before the new recruits could react, three consecutive shots were fired, all hitting the tenth ring.


    Marie dropped the pistol and smiled triumphantly, saying, ¡°Is this still luck? I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m a


    sharpshooter!¡±


    The new recruits and the instructor looked at Marie as if they had seen an alien. They gathered around


    her, observing closely. The girl appeared delicate and fragile, but they were astonished to discover just


    how


    skilled she truly was.


    Marie was not reserved either. She engaged in conversation with everyone, quickly forming a bond with


    them.


    She even took the time to teach them how to handle a gun, how to maintain stability, and how to aim


    properly.


    When yton arrived at the shooting range, he noticed that it was much livelier than usual. He


    furrowed his brows and looked at themotion inside, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡±


    One of his subordinates hurriedly went to investigate and returned, saying, ¡°Ms. Spence is over there. I


    heard


    everyone saying something about her being a sharpshooter.¡±


    yton frowned. Why is Marie here at the shooting range instead of resting?


    yton walked over and saw Marie surrounded by people. Some were asking her about aiming


    techniques; others were curious where she had trained to be so skilled. There were even those


    who asked if she was


    a mercenary.


    At times, Marie obediently answered their questions, and at other times, she yfully bantered with


    them, as if she had instantly be acquainted with everyone.


    Upon seeing yton approaching, everyone immediately fell silent and returned to their respective


    positions, focusing on studying firearms and shooting with utmost seriousness. No one dared to make


    a fuss


    Get Bogos


    yton approached and looked at Marie, asking, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Marie smiled and replied, ¡°The weather is nice; I¡¯m just taking a walk.¡±


    ¡°So you came to the shooting range for that? A sharpshooter?¡± yton asked,


    With a smile, Marie looked straight into yton¡¯s eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, I am the renowned Rose, Is it


    so


    strange that I¡¯m a sharpshooter?¡±


    When yton heard that, he was taken aback. He had assumed that with the protection of Dennis,


    Marie


    would stay quietly with him, and no one would dare question her identity. He never expected that she


    would


    directly confront him and not feel the need to exin anything.


    Surprisingly, Marie ran up to yton and openly admitted that she was Rose.


    Looking at yton, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the person in charge of King Organization is very


    skilled. How


    about we have a shootingpetition? Best of five rounds.¡±


    Without realizing it, yton nodded and agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    His subordinate brought two guns for them, and everyone gathered around to watch thepetition


    between


    their revered boss and Marie, who had just showcased her sharpshooting skills. They were all curious


    about


    who would emerge victorious.


    yton and Marie took their positions, lifted their guns, aimed, and simultaneously fired their shots.


    All five shots by yton hit the tenth ring.


    The new recruits cheered as if they themselves had achieved victory. In their hearts, yton was the


    unbeatable alpha wolf, and no one would question his decisions and abilities.


    After tallying Marie¡¯s score, everyone was stunned. Just like yton, all her shots hit the tenth ring as


    well. She had managed to tie with yton in thepetition.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for the lesson!¡±


    yton looked at Marie and said, ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡±


    After Marie returned the gun to the new recruit, she walked over to yton¡¯s side. She gazed at the


    distant target and said, ¡°Back at Witton Manor, the weapon I held wasn¡¯t just a pistol. It was a genuine


    Barrett sniper


    rifle. If I wanted to, I could have taken down Dennis.


    yton listened quietly without saying a word. Seeing that, Marie smiled and continued, ¡°You can


    certainly think that I have ulterior motives for staying by Dennis¡¯ side, but let¡¯s not forget that you have


    made things


    difficult for me multiple times. Back then, I could have easily put a bullet through your head.¡±


    yton turned his head to look at her, his eyes filled with anger. He appeared to be very upset by


    Marie¡¯s


    arrogant words.


    Marie locked eyes with him and said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t, yton. I have never had any Intention to harm


    anyone. This time, I could have stayed silent and hidden behind Dennis, but you have been


    Investigating for days. So now, I will tell you directly that I am Rose. The only reason I stay by Dennis¡¯


    side is because we love sech


    Get Bonus


    other, and that¡¯s it. I have taken lives in the past, but I will never aim my gun at Dennis or his friends/


    Gavin


    told me that you and Dennis are best friends.¡±


    Looking into her crystal clear eyes, yton remained silent for a long time. Eventually, he nodded


    quietly and


    said, ¡°Yes, Dennis saved my life, and I have no way to repay him. If anything were to happen to him, it


    would be my fault.¡±


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Dennis is blessed to have a best friend like you.¡±


    yton shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fortune. And his fortune lies in having you.¡±


    Marie was about to respond when she noticed Dennis walking toward them, supported by Cullen. The


    girl¡¯s once imposing and majestic figure appeared to have weakened on several levels.


    The next instant, Dennis walked right past yton, whose gaze darkened. yton remained silent,


    knowing it was his fault. It was understandable for Dennis to be upset.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Marie had also saved his life. Dennis and he reconciled after Dennis


    punched him thest time. This time, however, he had visited the clinic three times, but Dennis had


    never agreed to meet him even once. Dennis was genuinely angry that yton had treated his fianc¨¦e


    like a criminal and had locked her up for interrogation.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Dennis looked at Marie, feeling somewhat angry, but his eyes still showed a hint of affection. ¡°Why did


    you


    Marie rolled her eyes and said, ¡°The weather¡¯s good. I came out for a walk.¡±


    Dennis looked at her helplessly, ¡°You made such a big detour from the clinic just to take a walk in the


    shooting range?¡±


    Marie smiled and looked pleased, like a cat that had gotten ahold of a treat. ¡°No! I¡¯m here to see


    yton,¡± she


    said as she pulled on Dennis¡¯ shirt.


    Dennis was shocked. ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± He asked.


    yton looked at her in surprise. Marie chuckled and replied, ¡°To tell him we¡¯re leaving and that he¡¯s


    treating


    us to dinner! Isn¡¯t that right, yton?¡±


    yton looked at Dennis awkwardly and nodded, ¡°Well, yeah. We haven¡¯t eaten together for a long


    time. Why


    not do so today?¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie. She looked at him pleadingly, ying cute as she tugged on the corner of his


    shirt


    and swayed back and forth. It was as if she was about to throw herself into his arms.


    Dennis looked at her helplessly and rubbed his temples before nodding. ¡°Fine,¡± he agreed dryly.


    Although it was a curt response, yton was overjoyed. His usual stern self eximed happily, ¡°I¡¯ll go


    get


    Gavin! Let¡¯s all go together!¡±


    Dennis nodded, still not looking at him. yton immediately left the shooting range and headed to the


    clinic.


    Flicking Marie¡¯s forehead, Dennis asked, ¡°Did youe here to y the peacemaker?¡±


    Marie rubbed her forehead and walked closer to Dennis. ¡°Who said I¡¯m trying to mediate? I¡¯m obviously


    here


    to show off my sharpshooting!¡± She retorted.


    ¡°Help me go back,¡± Dennis sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She eagerly helped him walk back, nagging endlessly along the way. Cullen followed, watching


    them from behind and thinking, Marie is probably the only person Dennis would dote on.


    That evening. Marie helped Dennis go to dinner. They had nned to eat out, but Gavin insisted that


    Dennis


    couldn¡¯t take any car rides, so they had the meal in yton¡¯s room.


    When they arrived, Marie helped Dennis sit down. Gavin sat next to Marie and whispered, ¡°I heard you


    were the one who encouraged them to make up?¡±


    Marie shook her head solemnly, ¡°No! My Dennis is so big-hearted. He doesn¡¯t need anyone to


    persuade him.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gavin was speechless.


    Dennis is big-hearted? If he is, then no one in this world who holds grudges! He thought sarcastically.


    Marie pursed her lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he not magnanimous?¡±


    Gavin shook his head.


    Marie leaned over to Dennis and immediatelyined, ¡°Den-Den! Gavin thinks you¡¯re petty!¡±


    Gavin choked, ¡°What the hell kind of nickname is that?¡±


    With a proud look, Marie boasted, ¡°We¡¯re engaged. I can¡¯t always call him by his full name. That¡¯ll


    seem too


    distant!¡±


    ¡°Why not Den? Or just Dennis? Isn¡¯t Den-Den too cheesy?¡±


    Gavin stared at Dennis. Would this cold CEO ept a nickname like that?


    Dennis took some food for Marie and said, ¡°As long as she likes it.¡±


    Gavin covered his face. It¡¯s over, he thought. Dennis¡¯ aloof image was gone.


    Dennis wasn¡¯t just a henpecked husband. He hadpletely given in to her.


    If this was just their engagement, Gavin couldn¡¯t imagine what it¡¯d be like once they were married.


    Even if Marie wanted to demolish Whitney Group, Dennis would probably hire a construction team to


    assist


    her.


    ¡°Gavin, why do you keep covering your face?¡± asked Marie.


    Gavin shook his head, not wanting to talk. He just wanted to mourn for Dennis¡¯ lost image.


    Dennis quietly remarked, ¡°He¡¯s jealous of me.¡±


    Marie nodded, ¡°I think so too. After all, your fianc¨¦ is too sensible.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± yton choked on his wine.


    ¡°yton, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marie asked.


    yton waved his hand, ¡°Nothing, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Eat. You wereining that you were hungry earlier, but now you¡¯re not eating,¡± Dennis


    interjected.


    Marie frowned as she looked at the pile of food in her bowl. ¡°Den-Den, I can¡¯t eat that much¡­¡± She


    whined.


    ¡°Give some to me. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Dennis said, pushing his te over.


    Marie happily put the food into his te, leaving only the meat for herself. She then began eating.


    Gavin and yton stared as Dennis, who had always been a neat freak, ate the food Marie put on his


    te. They silently nced at each other and lowered their head to eat.


    It seemed more like a banquet for Dennis and Marle than a meal to celebrate yton¡¯s reconciliation.


    Gavin and yton were about to gag at the romance in the room. However, they couldn¡¯t leave as they


    were


    the ones who arranged this dinner.


    Get Bonus


    Therefore throughout the meal, all they could hear was Marie calling for ¡°Den-Den¡± non-stop as Dennis


    patiently talked to her. Gavin and yton pretended not to exist as they watched the couple eat.


    Dennis nced at yton and asked, ¡°Are you eating or not?¡±


    yton was taken aback when Dennis suddenly spoke to him. Dennis added, ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore.


    There¡¯s


    nobody to drink with you.¡±


    yton looked at his wine ss. Dennis and Marie were injured and couldn¡¯t drink, and Gavin didn¡¯t


    drink


    either. He was the only one with a ss of wine.


    1


    Dumbfounded, yton nodded, ¡°Oh, okay. I won¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    A


    Looking at yton¡¯s silly expression, Marie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Dennis was indeed a person who held grudges, but yton was his best buddy. He could never cut off


    ties


    with yton. It was just that Marie had been wronged, so he wanted to avenge her.


    However, Marie didn¡¯t feel as if she was wronged. She was happy to have Dennis protect her


    wholeheartedly.


    Therefore, she was willing to let go of those conflicts and help Dennis and yton make up over a


    meal.


    Although they didn¡¯t drink, the atmosphere had be very lively by the end of the meal.


    Dennis and yton chatted while Gavin and Marie bickered. It becamete before they knew it.


    It was only after Gavin said that the two patients needed to rest that yton sent them back.


    When they arrived at the clinic, Marie and Gavin headed in first. Dennisgged behind and only walked


    in


    after yton had said something to him.


    Gavin leaned over and asked, ¡°Talking behind our backs? What did yton say to you?¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie affectionately as he replied, ¡°yton said to send him a wedding invitation as


    soon


    as possible.¡±


    Marie saw the look in Dennis¡¯ eyes and blushed but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gavin smacked his lips and walked over to pat Marie on the shoulder. ¡°Impressive, you snagged


    another one!¡±


    He eximed.


    -With a smug smile, Marie looked at Dennis and said, ¡°I only want this one.¡±


    Gavin covered his face and returned to the office silently, berating himself for being so big-mouthed as


    to


    chat with the couple.


    Marie helped Dennis back to his ward. He stopped her before she could leave and asked, ¡°Where are


    you


    going?¡±


    Confused, Marie replied, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep.¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, ¡°You don¡¯t sleepwalk anymore?¡±


    Marie turned red and scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ sometimes I do, sometimes I don¡¯t,¡± she


    said.


    Dennis pulled her back and closed the door. ¡°Don¡¯t sleepwalk tonight. Just sleep here,¡± he told her.


    Marie lowered her head and smiled, following Dennis into the room as she muttered, ¡°Gavin will be


    angry


    tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares,¡± Dennis said dismissively as he removed his jacket. However, his shoulder was injured, so


    he


    failed to do so even after two tries.


    Marie removed his jacket and hung it at the side, saying, ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet, so don¡¯t


    always try to


    do everything yourself.¡±


    T

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it myself, who else will?¡± Dennis¡¯ voice sounded above her head, with a charming aura.


    Marie hung her head and said in a soft voice, ¡°Cullen¡­ Doesn¡¯t Cullen follow you all day long?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live with Cullen for the rest of my life,¡± Dennis said.


    With her head hung low and her ears red from blushing, Marle muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want you and Cullen


    to spend


    the rest of your life¡­¡±


    Dennis chuckled and lifted her chin. The girl¡¯s face was flushed as if she had drunk half a bottle of red


    wine.


    Dennis remembered the first time he saw Marle. Her eyes were agile, lively, vignt, and alert.


    For some reason, the way Marie looked at him was gentle, reliant, and trustworthy. The vignce and


    cleverness that she had built up all her defensiveness and acumen with disappeared in front of him.


    Dennis pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her lips. It was rare for Marie to not dodge


    and to respond shyly.


    After a long time, Dennis let go of her and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Silently, Marie pulled him back and said, ¡°Gavin said that your wound can¡¯t get wet¡­¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Sooner orter, he would be tortured to death by this young girl, Marie Spence!


    Finally, Marie brought a basin of water to wipe Dennis¡¯ back. Dennis pulled her into his arms and kissed


    her


    again, sshing water everywhere. With resentment in her eyes, she ran to the bathroom to take a


    shower


    before settling down for the night.


    The next day, Gavin saw the two sleeping in the same bed. He pinched his eyebrows helplessly,


    restrained himself from the urge to poke them to death with a syringe, andforted himself silently,


    thinking. Don¡¯t get angry¡­ Don¡¯t get angry¡­ Sooner orter, though, he knew Dennis and Marie would


    break his patience.


    In the past few days, Dennis and Marie had been recuperating in King Organization. With Gavin taking


    care of them, both of them recovered quickly.


    Marie wanted to see what the ce where Dennis lived was like. Finally, she got the permission of


    yton. Apanied by Luca, she walked around King Organization and touched grass wherever


    possible.


    Gavin finally nodded and agreed to their return to America when they started getting moldy from


    recuperation.


    As long as Gavin said that they were fine, they really would be fine. Dennis¡¯ gunshot and knife wounds


    had almost recovered, and his wife¡¯s injuries werepletely healed.


    Cullen arranged a flight back to New York the next morning. This time, Marie graciously held Dennis¡¯


    hand. From now on, she had nothing to be afraid of. She just needed to follow this man obediently and


    for the rest of her life. There was nothing to be afraid of except death.


    Get Boros


    After more than ten hours of flight, Marie fell asleep In Dennis¡¯ arms. Cullen was very perceptive and


    sent for


    a nket, and Dennis carefully covered her up.


    Cullen said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Whitney, about the Spence family¡­¡±


    Dennis raised his hand, signaling Cullen not to say anymore. He said coldly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when


    we get


    back.¡±


    Cullen nodded and sat back in his seat.


    After arriving in New York, Marie rubbed her eyes and followed Dennis out of the ne. Cullen had


    already.


    called a car to pick them up. She was still groggy, so after getting into the car with Dennis, she fell


    asleep


    again.


    The car drove all the way back to Glorious Estate. Dennis got out of the car, held Marie in his arms,


    and carried her straight back to Glorious Estate¡¯s bedroom. He tucked her in the corner of the quilt and


    told her to sleep well before walking out.


    Cullen stood in the living room and said, ¡°Mr. Whitney, during the time you and Ms. Spence were away,


    New York has been in turmoil. If you want to go back to the Spence family now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be


    easy¡­¡±


    Dennis stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, looked at the traffic outside, and said coldly.


    ¡°With


    me around, nothing will happen to her.¡±


    Marie slept until seven o¡¯clock in the evening. When she sat up in a daze, she saw the familiar


    surroundings


    and realized that she had arrived at Glorious Estate.


    Anyway, she had gotten used to sleeping in Dennis¡¯ arms, so as long as he was there, she could sleep


    at


    ease. She probably wouldn¡¯t wake up even if the sky copsed.


    She washed her face and walked out of the bedroom. Dennis was sitting on the sofa in the living room


    reading documents. Yawning, Marie walked over and said, ¡°Why are you working now? Gavin said you


    can¡¯t


    work too hard.¡±


    Dennis smiled and pulled her over, saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t married me yet, and you¡¯re already caring


    about me?¡±


    Marie rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Who cares about you?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Dennis looked at her with a smile.


    Without saying anything. Marie rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡­¡±


    Dennis pulled her toward the dining room and said helplessly, ¡°If you slept any longer, I would have


    asked Gavin toe and check if you took sleeping pills, you little pig.¡±


    Sitting at the dining table, Marie picked up her cutlery and ate while muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not a pig!¡±


    When Dennis came back, he asked Melissa to cook dinner and waited for Marie to wake up. After


    eating steak for so long, she finally got to have something different. Melissa¡¯s cooking was good, so


    she ate an extra te of pasta.


    Once she finished eating and drinking, Marie began to feel mncholy. Now that the matter with


    Dennis was


    Get Bots


    resolved, the Spence family was likely divided up. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, she was afraid that she


    would


    really lose her foothold in the future.


    Dennis looked at her tangled face and asked, ¡°Thinking about the Spence family?¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa is gone, and Mia¡¯s children are all outsiders. The family can¡¯t be


    handed


    over to just anyone!¡±


    Dennis stroked her long hair and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Go back. As long as Mason knows the truth, he will understand that he has trusted the wrong person


    for so


    many years. He won¡¯t be stupid enough to give thepany to someone else, will he?¡± Marie asked,


    looking


    at Dennis.


    Dennis sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you in a couple of days. I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow.


    There are


    a lot of things waiting for me to deal with while I went missing!¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    That night, Marie would stay at Glorious Estate. Her bedroom was always prepared there, and she


    could stay


    as long as she wanted.


    The next morning, Dennis went to thepany. Marie got up a littlete, took a casual breakfast, and


    sat on


    the sofa to watch Twitter and entertainment news.


    Before she went to France, she had already greeted Iliana and Sasha, but she had disappeared with


    Dennis


    for so long, and she had been out of contact with them for too long. She didn¡¯t have time to greet them


    when


    she came back yesterday, so she had to make an appointment with them.


    As soon as Marie turned on the entertainment news, she was stunned. The headline on the news was: Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    [Sabrina and Darwin Back to Their Love Nest!]


    Marie was dumbfounded. Hadn¡¯t Darwin always held a deep affection for Sasha? How did he end up


    showing


    affection to Sabrina?


    Then, Marie scrolled through the news for the whole month. Sabrina and Darwin¡¯s scandal was all over


    the


    ce.


    First, Darwin confessed to Sabrina on Twitter. Then, it was revealed that the boyfriend that Sabrina had


    kept


    a secret before was Darwin. It was even filmed that the two returned to Sabrina¡¯s apartment together


    during the filming of The Autumn Tragedy a few months ago. Later, Darwin frequently worked with


    Sabrina, and now they simply lived together.


    This was not a scandal. It was simply an epic love story between Darwin and Sabrina. There were


    articles about them everywhere. While Marie was away, Darwin seemed to have changed into another


    person and suddenly became loyal to Sabrina.


    Then, Marie went to search for news about Sasha. Strangely, Sasha had no news for the past month,


    and it seemed that she had suddenly disappeared. Even an advertisement she had previously


    negotiated with had been given to Sabrina.


    Something had to have happened, but Marie couldn¡¯t figure out what it was.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Get Bo


    As Marie had not gotten a recement phone, she used the phone at Glorious Estate to call Sasha.


    The


    phone rang persistently for a while before Sasha picked it up. She answered in a weak voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Sasha. It¡¯s me, Marie,¡± Marie said..


    As soon as Marie identified herself, Sasha immediately asked, ¡°Marie? Are you back?¡±


    Sasha burst into tears when she heard Marie¡¯s reply. She had been in the entertainment industry for a


    long


    time and was adept at controlling her emotions. Moreover, she was a very strong-willed person. Marie


    had


    known Sasha for many years and had never seen Sasha cry.


    Yet the minute Sasha heard Marie¡¯s voice, she had burst out crying.


    Marie asked anxiously, ¡°Sasha, are you in the apartment? I¡¯ll go look for you.¡±


    Sasha wept, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in the apartment.¡±


    Marie immediately changed her clothes and went downstairs to take a taxi to Sasha¡¯s apartment. She


    was aghast when she saw the state of Sasha¡¯s apartment.


    The ce was in a mess, looking as if Sasha had just held a big party. The apartment was strewn with


    wine bottles, paper cups, and takeaway boxes. Sasha had always been a disciplined person. Marie


    wondered what had happened.


    Sasha was not wearing any makeup, but she did not look like her normal self. Her face was pale. The


    dark. circles under her eyes made her look haggard and tired. She was wearing a silk nightgown, and


    her hair was disheveled. Furthermore, her body reeked of alcohol. She resembled a girl working in a


    nightclub.


    Momentarily stunned to see Marie, Sasha quickly threw herself into Marie¡¯s arms and bawled her eyes


    out. She wept incessantly but did not tell Marie what happened. She wore an expression of profound


    indignation, her face etched with a sense of injustice.


    After pacifying Sasha, Marie asked, ¡°What happened? What happened between you and Darwin?¡±


    Wiping away her tears, Sasha covered her forehead, and propped herself on her knees. Through


    intermittent sniffles, she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. I¡¯ve caused trouble for everyone.¡±


    Hearing that, Marie was even more confused. She was so worried that she pulled Sasha toward her.


    ¡°What happened because of you? Sasha, tell me. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After some stammering, Marie finally managed to get Sasha to rte what happened during her


    absence.


    It turned out that Sabrina did not have a boyfriend at all. The previous news was all made up so Marie


    and everyone else could let their guard down against Sabrina. All along, Sabrina had been infatuated


    with Darwin.


    After Asher¡¯s death, Marie also left home. Olive took the opportunity to control the Spence family¡¯s


    assets. In doing so, Olive Entertainment was also able to make aeback. Although Shirley was no


    longer around, Sabrina cleverly aligned herself with Olive.


    Once, Sasha went out to get some fresh air after a fight with Darwin. Olive¡¯s men kidnapped her and


    sent a


    video to Darwin, threatening to disfigure Sasha if he did not admit to having a rtionship with


    Sabrina.


    Sasha was an actress, and she depended greatly on her looks in her career. Without hesitation, Darwin


    gave


    in to their demands and publicly announced his rtionship with Sabrina on Twitter. Darwin thought


    that after saving Sasha, he could rify the matter with the video Olive¡¯s men sent him. He did not


    expect Olive to


    be more scheming than he imagined.


    When her men kidnapped Sasha, they had already stripped off her clothes and taken incriminating


    photos. Olive threatened to publish the photos online if Darwin denied his rtionship with Sabrina.


    Hence, Darwin had been pretending to be Sabrina¡¯s boyfriend all this while. He did not even dare to


    call


    Sasha. Sasha was also forced to give up her resources and connections in the entertainment industry


    to


    Sabrina and Olive.


    They tried to ask Andres for help, but there was nothing Andres could do since Darwin had already


    admitted


    his rtionship with Sabrina. Besides, Sabrina and Olive were ckmailing him with Sasha¡¯s photos.


    At the mention of Andres, Marie suddenly remembered Iliana. She took out her phone and looked at


    the


    news. She discovered that JCL, the new clothing store originally set up by Iliana, had been taken over


    by


    Shirley. The chief designer was also changed from Iliana to Nataly. Iliana had been kicked out of the


    Holding her phone, Marie asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Iliana?¡±


    Sasha covered her face and whimpered, ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. Iliana got into trouble because of me.


    As long.


    as Olive has my photos, we have to do what she says. We cannot defy her.¡±


    ¡°What about Iliana? Where¡¯s Iliana?¡± Marie was getting anxious. Iliana was not in good health.


    Furthermore,


    she had always been ostracized by the Tuttle family. Now that she lost her job, she would be subject to


    more


    acts of bullying from Shirley.


    ¡°Iliana is fine. Andres picked her up as soon as possible she got kicked out of thepany. Andes


    should be


    taking care of her now,¡± Sasha said.


    Marie heaved a sigh of relief. Everything was still in control as long as everyone was safe. No matter


    how bad


    a situation seemed, she believed that things would surely get better.


    Marieforted Sasha. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m back now. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Sasha covered her head and continued to wail, ¡°It¡¯s finished. There¡¯s nothing we can do now. It¡¯s all


    because


    of me, Marie. Things wouldn¡¯t turn out this way if I hadn¡¯t been willful.¡±


    Marie hugged Sasha, consoling her, ¡°Why should I me you? Now that Olive has control of all the


    assets of


    the Spence Group, she will still hurt you, no matter what you do. Even if she can¡¯t do anything to you,


    she¡¯ll


    still be able to deal with Ina. If you have to me someone, then me me. I failed to notice


    Sabrina¡¯s


    ambition back then. It¡¯s also my fault for going missing for so many days. I left you all alone here to


    deal with


    this mess.¡±


    Sasha immediately grabbed hold of Marie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t say that, Marie. I


    heard


    from Andres that you and Mr. Whitney were in danger. Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    Get Bong


    Marie rolled up her sleeves and showed Sasha her wounds. ¡°The scars have healed. These are only


    scabs. I¡¯m


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    all right now.¡±


    Sasha looked at Marie¡¯s wounds anxiously. ¡°Why are there so many scars? It must hurt badly.¡±


    Marie smiled as she gave Sasha a hug. ¡°Dennis and I are able to escape death even at gunpoint. Why


    should! be afraid of Olive? Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. I¡¯ll get everything back in time toe.¡±


    Sasha continued to sob but nodded. ¡°Marie, our studio-¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the studio?¡± Marie asked.


    ¡°The studio will no longer be ours. The inte said that you are an adopted child of the Spence family.


    You


    have to return everything to them. Darwin was also forced to give up thepany¡¯s seal to Olive.¡±


    Sasha


    looked cautiously at Marie, fearful that she might get angry or upset at the news.


    Marie sneered. ¡°Olive, you¡¯re such a vicious woman. Are you bent on taking everything away from


    me?¡±


    Sasha sat up straight. ¡°Marie, we must never work for Olive. If she takes the studio away from us, we¡¯ll


    terminate the contract immediately!¡±


    Marie looked at Sasha, feeling helpless. ¡°Terminate the contract? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will


    threaten you


    with those incriminating photos?¡±


    Sasha cowered back and did not say any further.


    Sasha¡¯s reaction was understandable. A woman¡¯s reputation was very important. Besides, Sasha was


    a famous international celebrity. If those photos were published, all her past efforts would have gone to


    waste.


    By then, no matter how capable Marie was, she would not be able to save Sasha¡¯s reputation.


    Afterforting Sasha, Marie looked at the news again. For thest few days, the paid social media


    ounts had been spreading the news that Marie was the adopted daughter of the Spence family.


    They used Marie of using the influence the Spence family had admonished her but to no avail. They


    also said that Marie caused Asher to be seriously ill and that he had to be hospitalized. They even went


    as far as to insinuate that Marie had something to do with Asher¡¯s death.


    Olive had also publicly said that although Marie¡¯s surname was Spence, she was regarded the same


    as the Spence family. It was not difficult for one to deduce that she meant that Marie did not belong to


    the Spence family.


    Suddenly, Marie recalled how Asher held on to her before he died. He kept saying that her mother was


    a good person and even mentioned a safe. Marie only knew about one safe, and it was kept in Asher¡¯s


    study.


    She wondered, ¡°Does this mean that Grandpa left something for me in the safe? Perhaps it¡¯s got


    something to do with my mother.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Marie squeezed the ne on her neck. It was the only thing that Asher gave her that belonged to


    Luisa, and this small ne couldn¡¯t be traced any further.


    She grabbed her coat and got up. Sasha pulled her and asked, ¡°Marie, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The Spence mansion.¡± Marie hurriedly headed out. She was afraid that if she went toote, Olive and


    the


    others would take the things away.


    ¡°Marie, it¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone!¡± Sasha held her hand and refused to let go.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are Luca and the others at home! Olive can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Sasha had no choice but to let Marie go. Marie called a taxi downstairs and informed Luca to keep an


    eye on


    the safety deposit box in Asher¡¯s study. She would go back immediately.


    The taxi driver drove too slowly and arrived at Cloudy Vi. When she got out of the car and ran in, the


    housekeepers were moving Marie¡¯s things out.


    Standing on the steps, the arrogant andmanding person was Carly, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for


    more


    than a year.


    She was wearing a gray sweater, her hair had turned into big wavy hair, with heavy American makeup


    on her.


    face, and three-inches high heels. She was not as innocent and cute as before. She was more mature


    and


    even had a hint of flirtation. Marie didn¡¯t know how Carly lived these days. Although she had deducted


    Carly¡¯s living expenses, it was enough for her to live a full life.


    Seeing Marie walk in, Carly¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and hatred. She red at her viciously and


    forced a


    smile from the corner of her mouth, saying, ¡°My good Marie? Why are you here?¡±


    Marie raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Do I need to report to you when I go home? I also want to ask


    you, why


    are you here? I remember Grandpa had kicked you out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Carly¡¯s face flushed with anger. She shot a piercing re at Marie, clenching her


    teeth.


    tightly. ¡°So what? Grandpa is gone now, and my siblings and I will be assuming control of the Spence


    family. I


    have the right toe back whenever I please!¡±


    Marie smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t bother to argue with Carly. The most urgent thing was


    to


    confirm what was in the safety deposit box.


    As for the things that were thrown away, Marie didn¡¯t care. She could buy them again after throwing


    them


    away, and she had plenty of time to deal with themter.


    When Marie walked into the vi, Carly red at her and shouted, ¡°Where did this thiefe from?


    Throw her


    out!¡±


    Several housekeepers stood motionless, their gazes interlocking, but none of them took a step forward.


    Having served the Spence family for many years, they were well aware of the deep affection Asher


    held for Marie during his lifetime. Now that Asher had passed away, they felt a collective sense of duty


    to grant him a semnce of peace, even if it meant merely putting on a show.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Get Bonus


    The housekeepers stood still, and Carly was furious. Looking at Marle, she became even angrier and


    shouted, ¡°I told you to kick her out! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    The housekeepers looked at each other again, but they still didn¡¯t move. Everyone could see that Carly


    was now in charge of the Spence family, but they still couldn¡¯t be cruel enough to kick Marie out.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Carly, it¡¯s just a grudge between the two of us. Why make things difficult for


    others?¡±


    Carly trembled with anger. She had just left home for more than a year, and these people had


    But what about Marie? She used her as a springboard to make her career prosperous, and that damn


    Sasha and Darwin even made it to the top in the entertainment industry!


    ¡°Marie, you bitch! Get out of here!¡± Carly screamed and rushed over. After leaving home for so long,


    she no longer looked like the noble youngdy she used to be. She didn¡¯t care about her image at all. It


    was noisy and annoying.


    Carly rushed over and was stopped by Luca, who appeared out of nowhere before she could touch


    Marie. Luca grabbed Carly¡¯s wrist and pushed her to the ground. ¡°Marie is the legitimate Ms. Marie of


    the Spence family. Who wants to kick her out?¡±


    During the trip in Brussels, not only did Marie save Dennis, but she also convinced yton and Luca.


    After all, no one could have expected that a fragile and delicate girl would dare to venture alone into


    enemy


    territory and stand side by side with Dennis, facing life and death together.


    Carly got up from the ground, covered in dust. She cursed exasperatedly. ¡°What kind of Ms. Marie is


    she?


    Didn¡¯t you see the news? She¡¯s not even the Spence family¡¯s biological child! She¡¯s just a nobody that


    her promiscuous mom had with someone else!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Marie was angered. She walked past Luca and pped Carly. ¡°Carly, I haven¡¯t


    taught you a


    lesson for so long. You don¡¯t know what to say, do you? Who gave you the guts to frame my mother?¡±


    Carly covered her face. From the moment that little bitch, Marie, stopped being silly and naive, she had


    pped Carly many times, but Carly didn¡¯t dare to fight back.


    Her cheeks were red and swollen, and her eyes were a little red. She red at Marie and said, ¡°Just


    you wait! You bitch! I will definitely ask Noel to kick you out of the Spence family!¡±


    Carly always liked to say such ruthless words and bully others by unting one¡¯s powerful connections.


    With


    a sarcastic smile, Marie said, ¡°I¡¯m a bitch? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to kick me out!¡±


    Ignoring her, she turned around and walked into the mansion. Carly screamed behind her, ¡°Marie!¡±


    Ignoring herpletely, Marie didn¡¯t have time to talk to Carly. Luca followed behind her and nagged,


    ¡°Why did youe back alone? Now the people on the side of Olive are crazy, aren¡¯t you afraid that


    they will hurt


    you? If you get hurt again, how can I exin to Emory¡­¡±


    Marie smiled and asked, ¡°What did you exin to Emory?¡±


    ¡°Emory always make fun of me for being a bodyguard as a top assassin. If I don¡¯t protect you well,


    Emory and


    Kate will despise me for the rest of my life!¡± Luca said in annoyance.


    Get Borus


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you be despised.¡± Marie walked upstairs, ready to open the door of Asher¡¯s


    study and walk in to find the safety deposit box.


    When Marie pushed open the door, she saw a group of people gathering in front of the safety deposit


    box. Marie yelled with a frown, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The crowd dispersed, and Edward was surrounded. His head was bruised, but he remained motionless


    in


    front of the safe.


    The leader nced at Marie and said disdainfully, ¡°Mrs. Spence asked us to clean up the study. Please


    leave, Ms. Spence.¡±


    Marie walked straight over, squatted down to check on Edward¡¯s injuries, and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    The bodyguard leading the group said, ¡°We¡¯re just ordered to check all the ces. Edward is guarding


    the safety deposit box from us. It¡¯s inevitable that he will bump into¡­¡±


    ¡°This is what Old Mr. Spence left for Ms. Spence! No one is allowed to touch it!¡± Edward was old, and


    he was sitting in front of the safety deposit box. His hair was tied up, and his face was bruised and


    battered.


    ¡°You!¡± The leader of the bodyguards red at Edward and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re just an old dog without a


    master! Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Luca!¡± Marie roared, ¡°Beat them to death! Let them know what to say in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Luca clenched his fist and made a crisp sound. He walked up and punched the bodyguard in


    the stomach. He then grabbed the bodyguard by the cor and dragged him out of the study.


    There were constant screams from outside. This was not a one-on-one battle at all. It was just Luca¡¯s


    one-sided crushing and abuse.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Get Bonus


    Edward sighed and said, ¡°Ms. Spence, stop it. Let¡¯s avoid any unnecessary casualties¡­¡±


    Marie helped Edward up andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edward. Luca knows what to do.¡±


    Edward lowered his head silently. Listening to the screams outside, he felt that Luca didn¡¯t know what


    to do.


    Marie checked the wound on Edward¡¯s head and said, ¡°No broken skin, just a bruise. I¡¯ll ask Luca to


    apply


    some medicine for youter. Edward, you¡¯re old. Don¡¯t fight them head-on. It¡¯s no good.¡±


    Edward sighed and pointed to the safety deposit box, saying, ¡°This was left to you by Old Mr. Spence


    before


    he died. They can take everything else, but I can¡¯t let them take this away.¡±


    Marie knew that Edward was loyal to Asher and good to her. Now that Asher was gone, Edward


    probably had no position in the Spence family anymore.


    The screams outside finally stopped, and Luca walked in. Edward asked nervously, ¡°Luca, you didn¡¯t


    hurt


    them seriously, did you?¡±


    Luca waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t worry, Edward. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t get out of bed for


    half a month. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Edward was at a loss for words.


    Luca looked at Marie curiously and asked, ¡°You called me in a hurry and asked me to keep an eye on


    the


    safety deposit box. Is this what it is?¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Squatting down to check the safe, Marie asked, ¡°Edward, do you know the password?¡±


    Edward nodded. ¡®I know. Ms. Spence¡¯s birthday is the password.¡±


    Marie nose stung, and tears almost fell from her eyes. She keyed in the password quickly. With a click,


    the safety deposit box¡¯s lock was opened, and she flipped through it. There was only her birth


    certificate and a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    graveyard purchase contract inside, nothing else.


    Marie took out the things and put them away. ¡°Edward, the Spence mansion is not safe now. Why don¡¯t


    you


    stay somewhere else with me?¡±


    Edward shook his head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Ms. Spence, I¡¯ve been living with Old Mr. Spence all my life. I


    don¡¯t have any children. Where should I go? I¡¯ll go back to Las Vegas in a few days and live in the


    Estate.¡±


    Marie nose was sore as she said, ¡°Edward, I¡¯ll arrange a ce for you. You don¡¯t have to go back to


    Las Vegas alone¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that, Ms. Spence. I wanted to go back and help Old Mr. Spence to look after


    the Estate, Edward said with a smile.


    Unable to persuade him, Marie could only nod and send Edward back after Edward packed his things.


    Luca escorted Marie out of the door. As soon as they went out, they met Olive. Olive was smug and


    didn¡¯t


    Get Bonus


    care about Marie at all. As soon as she saw Marie, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, is the


    illegitimate


    child back?¡±


    With a sneer, Marie said, ¡°Olive, we all know very well whether I¡¯m an illegitimate child or not. You


    worked so hard to kick me out of the Spence family, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Olive was not angry and said, ¡°You¡¯ve met Sasha, right? Sasha and Iliana are very sensible! As soon


    as my press conference opens in two days, Maris Entertainment will officially be merged into Olive


    Entertainment,


    and everything you have is mine! Marie, I¡¯ve won the battle.¡±


    The mention of Sasha and Iliana ignited a me of anger within Marie. She vowed to address each and


    every grievance they had endured, dealing with Olive and her aplices one by one.


    Marie ignored her and left the mansion. Olive didn¡¯t care. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Marie got


    out of


    here.


    Just as Marie walked out of the door, she saw a low-key Audi parked in the corner outside. She


    recognized this car, probably the cheapest one in Dennis¡¯ garage. She walked over and opened the car


    door, got into the back seat, and saw Dennis. She narrowed her eyes, smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you


    here?¡±


    Dennis was a little unhappy and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this yesterday? I was going to apany


    you back in a couple of days to resolve the situation. Now you¡¯vee back on your own. What if you


    got injured?¡±


    Marie stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt. Luca is here!¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°So, you trust Luca more?¡±


    Marie immediately hugged Dennis and said, ¡°No! Definitely not! Of course, I trust my Den-Den the


    most!¡±


    Dennis nodded with a sense of contentment. Meanwhile, Cullen, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, couldn¡¯t


    help but tremble. He marveled, Ms. Spence is truly a genius! Just with few words, she can coax Mr.


    Whitney!


    But it was really sweet. No wonder Gavin refused to have a meal with Dennis recently. It was said that


    he was


    enough of their excessive disys of affection.


    Cullen drove the two back to Glorious Estate. As soon as they entered, Marie habitually helped Dennis


    to take off his jacket. Dennis was injured before, making it quite inconvenient for him to move his


    shoulder. Marie. had always been assisting him, and she had grown ustomed to it.


    Dennis looked at the woman in front of him, carefully helped him take off his jacket, hang it up, and


    took out his slippers, He said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you will be a very virtuous wife in the future?¡±


    Stunned, Marie looked at the slippers in her hand and blushed. With a snap, she threw the slippers on


    the floor and said, ¡°Your wound is healed! You can wear it yourself!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Why did I say that? Dennismented inwardly, filled with regret. If only I hadn¡¯t spoken up, I could have


    savored a few more days of such devoted service!


    Cullen silently praised Marie in his heart, it¡¯s awesome. You¡¯re good at coaxing your husband! You¡¯re


    submissive when ites to coaxing, and full of momentum when it¡¯s time to be fierce. Awesome!


    Get Horos


    Back in the living room, Marie asked, ¡°Did anything go wrong when you went back to thepany


    today?¡±


    Before Dennis could speak, Cullen was amused. With a gossipy look on his face, he came over and


    said, ¡°Ms. Spence, you don¡¯t know that the scene today can make meugh for a year!¡±


    Marie became interested and even poured a ss of water for Cullen. She asked, ¡°What happened?


    What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    Dennis shook his head helplessly when he saw the excitement on their faces.


    Cullenmented, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Whitney been absent for the past few days? That rascal, Kevin¡­ No,


    the youngest son of the Whitney family, has been causing quite a stir in thepany. He persuaded


    Old Mr. Whitney to appoint him as the general manager, and now he was even contemting to take


    over as the CEO


    to seize control of Whitney Group!¡±


    When Marie heard that, she asked nervously. ¡°Then what? What is he now? The new CEO?¡±


    Cullen smiled even more happily and said, ¡°Who does he think he is, calling himself a CEO? He hasn¡¯t


    even done any of the business operations that we mentioned to him. Being a figurehead general


    manager is already good enough. Yet, he insisted on causing a fuss for the past few days, jumping up


    and down, demanding to hold a board meeting, iming that Mr. Whitney went missing without reason


    and that a new CEO should be elected. And guess what? Today, during the meeting, Mr. Whitney


    suddenly returned!¡±


    Marie smiled and asked nosily. ¡°That should be a wonderful scene, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Cullen eximed, pping his thigh, as he proceeded to recount the details of the


    incident to Marie. Helplessly, Dennis pinched the bridge of his nose, wondering if these two individuals


    hadpletely disregarded his presence as the person directly involved in the situation.


    ording to Cullen, when Dennis walked into the conference room, Kevin was sitting in his seat.


    Dennis. walked over, sat at the end of the conference table, knocked on the table, and asked, ¡°I heard


    that in the past few days when I was away, the owner of Whitney Group has changed?¡±


    The conference room was silent. Dennis was in charge of Whitney Group over the years, and the


    businessndscape of Whitney Group had expanded again and again. The dividends in the hands of


    these shareholders were getting more and more year by year. No one would question Dennis¡¯s ability.


    As for Kevin, everyone knew that it was difficult for the youngest son of the Whitney family to be


    sessful. Otherwise, Old Mr. Whitney wouldn¡¯t have brought Dennis back to take over Whitney


    Group.


    The shareholders didn¡¯t say anything, but even Kevin didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Dennis looked at


    Kevin across the conference table and asked, ¡°Kevin, do you want to take over my ce?¡±


    His eyes and aura were full of majesty. He was born to be dominant and didn¡¯t need to be afraid of


    anyone.


    Kevin stuttered, ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m just temporarily¡­ temporarily¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m back. You can go home and rest. Dennis gave the order to leave without hesitation.


    Cullen 1politely¡± called a taxi for Kevin and sent him back to the Whitney mansion.


    As soon as Kevin stood up, Dennis issued amand, ¡°Cullen, dispose of this chair and bring me a


    new one. The meeting will proceed. Who here supports the appointment of a new CEO for Whitney


    Group? Apparently,


    Get Bonus


    my performance has fallen short of everyone¡¯s expectations. Kindly submit your resignation letters to


    my


    office before the end of the workday.¡±

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Get Bongs


    Dennis had only stepped into Whitney Group¡¯s building for less than half an hour, and the so-called


    drama of changing the owner of thepany ended.


    Therefore, Dennis didn¡¯t encounter any trouble. It was just that there was too much work and


    paperwork piled up in thepany, and he needed to review and sign them one by one to quickly get


    thepany back on track. He was going to be a little busy these days.


    However, when he returned to Glorious Estate and found that Marie was not at home, he was a little


    anxious and immediately went to the Spence family. The situation wasplicated now, and he didn¡¯t


    want her to be


    hurt at all.


    Marie was feeling quite happy. She said with a smile, ¡°Does Kevin want to steal yourpany? Can he


    even


    manage something sorge? Isn¡¯t he afraid of choking?¡±


    Cullen echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! But there are really people who believe that he can handle it. For


    example, Olive Spence.¡±


    ¡°Olive Spence?¡± Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°What does Olive have to do with this? Does she know


    Kevin?¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know them at first, but now that Olive and Nataly are doing well in


    the


    upper-ss entertainment industry in New York, they naturally know my good nephew.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Suppressing herughter, Marie asked, ¡°Did Olive develop feelings for Kevin?¡±


    Dennis nodded silently, and Cullen immediately said. ¡°Didn¡¯t Olive Spence want to marry into such a


    top rich family like the Whitney family? Our CEO is out of reach, so naturally, she turned her sights to


    the youngest! Now the two of them are having a good time!¡±


    Marie said helplessly, ¡°Olive is such a smart woman. Can¡¯t she see that Kevin is ipetent?¡±


    Cullen scrambled to say, ¡°I can see that she probably likes the identity of the youngest son. After all, he


    is the only grandchild of the current generation of the Whitney family, and the chairman also loves him


    very much. If Olive Spence marries him, she will be the only granddaughter-inw of the Whitney


    family!¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie, smiled, and said, ¡°Not necessarily. This daughter-inw is definitely better than


    that


    granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Blushing, Marie said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business!¡±


    Dennis said seriously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a serious matter? This is a big event in my life!¡±


    Marie was speechless.


    Cullen, too, had nothing to say.


    He didn¡¯t want to stay there and gossip further. It was too sweet and too tiring! He wanted to hug Gavin


    and


    eryl


    Raising her eyebrows, Marie looked at Dennis and asked, ¡°Then, did you already know that the Spence


    family


    is in a mess now?¡±


    87 30%


    Get Bon


    Dennis sat beside Marie and said, ¡°I did, back on the day I came back. I was afraid that you would be


    anxious, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Marie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Okay, I forgive you. What should we do now? My people and my


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    all Olive¡¯s now.¡±


    Dennis rubbed her hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Haven¡¯t you made up your mind?¡±


    With a cold face, Marie took out the paternity test report and said, ¡°I wanted to let it go for Grandpa¡¯s


    sake, but then I became the so-called illegitimate child. How am I supposed to face Grandpa if I don¡¯t


    kick them.


    out?¡±


    Dennis patted her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not afraid. Even if I have nothing left, I¡¯ll make sure the whole world knows


    what they really are!¡±


    Dennis took out another document and pushed it to Marie, saying, ¡°Now then, isn¡¯t it time to sign this?¡±


    Marie took a closer look and saw that it was the contract for Maris Entertainment to merge her studio


    into Global Medias. Dennis had prepared this contract for her long ago when she founded Maris


    Entertainment, in case something happened to the studio that she couldn¡¯t solve. At that time, Global


    Medias would have her


    back.


    Marie was touched. Dennis had arranged everything for her long ago and thought of all the ways to


    escape.


    In those years, she was ignorant and didn¡¯t know what was going on, which was why she had been in a


    back


    and forth with Dennis for so long, making him wait for her..


    Dennis looked at her with such gentle eyes. He smiled slightly and said, ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Marie smiled back. In this life, she really was controlled by this man.


    She picked up a pen and signed her name on the contract. From this moment on, Maris Entertainment


    was a


    studio under Global Medias, and the owner of Global Medias was Dennis Whitney.


    Cullen put away the contract and said, ¡°Ms. Marie, Spence Group has contacted the media to hold a


    press conference next Monday.¡±


    With a sneer, Marie said, ¡°A press conference? Are they going to announce in public that I am the


    illegitimate


    child of the Spence family? Since they have picked a time, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Next


    Monday, we will settle all our grievances!¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°Just tell me what you need and let Cullen handle it.¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°The first thing we need is, of course, the photos of Sasha in Olive¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Dennis asked.


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°There is an old saying that people should be given a taste of their own


    medicine.¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°Ask Cullen and Luca to do it. Be careful.¡±


    Get Bonus


    ¡°I know,¡± Marie replied. ¡°I¡¯m just going to scare her¡­ By the way, I still want to see Iliana.¡±


    Dennis nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there after dinner.¡±


    After dinner, Marie and Dennis drove to the Robert residence. Darwin was with Sabrina all day long,


    and


    Andres lived alone in the Robert family now.


    As soon as Marie entered, she heard Iliana yelling from upstairs, ¡°Andres! Get out of here!¡±


    With a bang, Andres Robert walked down the stairs with a sullen face. As soon as he saw Dennis and


    Marie,


    he greeted them happily, saying, ¡°Dennis, Marie, you¡¯re finally back? I thought you two eloped!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Marie was also tongue-tied.


    Marie pointed upstairs and asked, ¡°Did you quarrel with Iliana?¡±


    Andres sat on the sofa, poured them water, and said, ¡°No. Isn¡¯t this your daily life? Aren¡¯t you usually


    like


    this?¡±


    Marie gave it some thought and realized that it was true. There were times when she was angry with


    Dennis to the point of wanting to tear him apart.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to see Iliana. You guys have a chat.¡±


    As soon as Marie left, Dennis looked at Andres helplessly and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t force her, did you?¡±


    Andres red at him. ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    Dennis nodded silently. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That would be useless! She¡¯s not in good health, so why would I dare? Thest time she fainted, I


    was


    scared half to death. I just kissed her¡­¡±


    Dennis looked at him with contempt. ¡°You and Iliana have been entangled for more than a year, yet you


    haven¡¯t settled down yet? You¡¯re not still thinking about Nataly, are you?¡±


    Andres said with a bitter face, ¡°Heaven knows I¡¯ve only seen Nataly a few times in the past six months!


    The whole of New York knows my feelings for Iliana!¡±


    Dennis nced at him faintly and said lightly, ¡°Even everyone in Ennd knows how you chased after


    Nataly Carmen.¡±


    Andres was speechless.


    He admitted that he did like Nataly very much before, but after meeting Iliana, it seemed that his


    feelings for her gradually disappeared.


    All that infatuation and persistence toward Nataly vanished in the face of Iliana¡¯s tears.


    Now he was 100 percent sure that he liked Iliana. In contrast, Iliana¡¯s feelings for him were anything


    but. She would scold him to death if he kissed her.


    ¡°Dennis, tell me, how did you kiss Marie back then?¡± Andres looked at Dennis excitedly.


    Dennis recalled for a moment, smiled, and said, ¡°Just kiss directly.¡±


    Andres silently remembered Marie¡¯s skill in fighting and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she hit you?¡±


    Get Borus


    Dennis nodded. ¡°The plush toy did.¡±


    Andres was speechless.


    Comparisons were odious!


    AN

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    GetBots


    Marie went upstairs and knocked on the door. The door suddenly swung open, apanied by Iliana¡¯s


    angry


    voice, ¡°What are you doing again!¡±


    Marie smiled awkwardly, ¡°lliana, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Iliana was taken aback and felt awkward. She pulled Marie into the room and asked, ¡°Marie, why are


    you


    here? I heard from Sasha that you were back. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here today¡±


    Looking at Iliana¡¯s flushed face, Marie said, ¡°You look good. It seems that Andres took good care of


    you.¡±


    Iliana¡¯s face turned even redder, and she helplessly said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Andres! Just piss me off!¡±


    Marie smiled and replied, ¡°I really have to thank him this time. If it weren¡¯t for him protecting you,


    Shirley and


    the others wouldn¡¯t know how to bully you.¡±


    Hearing that, Iliana looked mncholy and apologized to Marie, ¡°Marie, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t manage to


    keep


    our business and our brand. JCL has been transferred to Shirley¡¯s name, and the clothing I designed


    has


    been discontinued. Now all the clothes disyed in the store are all designed by Nataly.¡±


    Marie patted Iliana and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take care of it. With such a big studio and such a


    popr


    brand, even if Olive wants to swallow everything, she¡¯s not afraid of choking. I¡¯ll make her return


    everything to


    us, just as it was!¡±


    Iliana nodded. From the beginning to the end, she unconditionally and unquestioningly trusted her.


    Marie


    seemed to be the backbone of all of them. As long as she was there, there were no obstacles she


    couldn¡¯t


    ovee.


    After lingering in the Robert residence for over an hour, Marie returned to Glorious Estate with Dennis.


    When she saw the documents ced on the coffee table, it reminded her of the things she had taken


    from Asher¡¯s


    safe.


    She took out the items and handed them to Dennis, saying, ¡°These are what Grandpa repeatedly told


    me to


    keep before his passing. One is a birth certificate, and the other is a cemetery contract. I haven¡¯t read it


    yet.¡±


    Dennis held her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Open it and take a look.¡±


    Marie opened the documents. The first one was her birth certificate, indicating that she was born in


    Las


    Vegas Fifth Hospital and the attending doctor was Barth July.


    The second was a cemetery purchase contract, the location of Las Vegas Cemetery was clearly stated,


    and


    the final signature was Asher¡¯s.


    Stunned, Marie asked, ¡°The first one is my birth certificate. I get it now. But what is this second contract


    for the cemetery? Grandpa¡¯s cemetery is not here. Why did Grandpa buy this plot ofnd?¡±


    Dennis asked, ¡°What did Asher say to you before he died?¡±


    Marie thought for a moment, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Grandpa said that my mother is a good


    mother¡­ and he also said that we should get along well¡­¡±


    Dennis looked at Marie and said, ¡®Based on the purchase date, as far as I know, only one person in


    the


    Spence family passed away around that time


    Marie paused for a moment, her eyes reddened She asked, ¡®Is this my mother¡¯s cemetery?¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°I think so. Asher bought a piece ofnd in his name to bury your mother.


    The


    Spence family probably doesn¡¯t even know about it.


    With red teary eyes, Marie said, ¡°That means.. my mother isn¡¯t missing, right? She has a grave and a


    tombstone, it¡¯s just that all these years, no one has ever gone to pay respects to her, is that true?¡±


    Dennis embraced her andforted, ¡°Marie, don¡¯t think too much. When these things are all resolved,


    Til


    apany you back to Las Vegas and we¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Marie nodded After Dennis calmed her down, Marie went back to her room to sleep. She had learned


    about


    her mother¡¯s burial site, it seemed that there was a bigger mystery That night was destined to be


    restless.


    Dennis gave Marie¡¯s birth certificate to Cullen With the hospital where she was born and even the


    doctor who


    delivered her, Cullen should be able to quickly find out what happened back then. At least he could find


    out


    what happened to Luisa during the delivery that led to her subsequent mental instability


    In France, Dennis asked yton to investigate Aubree¡¯s past. Her excessive interest in Marie was too


    obvious. Although Aubree had provided her with the best resources so far, Dennis was still uneasy.


    Why


    would an unrted person recognize her as a goddaughter?


    As for Marie, she had important matters to attend to with Luca today!


    It was rare for Darwin to take the initiative to go hiking with Sabrina that day, and Marie conveniently


    waited


    at their destination.


    In order to get cozy with Darwin, Sabrina didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards or assistants, which made things


    much


    easier for Marie.


    Luca knocked Sabrina unconscious and threw her into the van. Darwin greeted, ¡®Ms. Spence, you¡¯re


    back.¡±


    Marie nodded. ¡°You go back. You don¡¯t need to show up for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Darwin nced disdainfully at the van and remarked, ¡°Settle it quickly. I¡¯ll feel ufortable


    just


    being around her for another day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry It¡¯ll be over soon,¡± Marie replied.


    After seeing off Darwin, Marie and Luca drove the van and dumped Sabrina at an abandoned


    warehouse. They sshed cold water on her and she woke up.


    Seeing Marie, Sabrina¡¯s eyes disyed some fear. But then she remembered Now that we held


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sasha¡¯s leverage in our hands, so what was there to be afraid of?


    Throwing her phone into Sabrina¡¯s arms, Marie said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like wasting my time talking to you.


    Call Olive and make here out to find you.¡±


    Sabrinaughed and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, Marie? At this point, how could I possibly help you


    deal


    with Olive?¡±


    Get Boos


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not asking you to help me deal with her. I¡¯m threatening you. Perhaps my methods


    are too


    gentle.¡±


    Marie gave a signal to Luca, and thetter called over a few tall and strong men.


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°Sabrina, you only have two choices. One, call Olive and trick her intoing


    out.


    Two, I¡¯ll have these guys entertain you well. Darwin will soon know how disgusting you are, but you


    probably don¡¯t mind. After all, you were a hostess before your debut, and just whitewashing it. I can still


    dig up those


    photos.


    Sabrina¡¯s expression changed. It was true that she had worked as a hostess before her debut and had


    apanied some clients, but the management agency had already taken care of those matters. She


    didn¡¯t expect Marie to still be able to dig them up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Sabrina red at Marie with her eyes wide open. ¡°I¡¯m a popr star. How dare you


    find someone to harm me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll sue you?¡±


    Marie smiled, ¡°What do I have to fear? You¡¯ve taken away everything from mypany. I have nothing


    now and I have nothing to lose. I¡¯m not afraid of anything. Even if I end up in jail, I¡¯ll ruin your


    reputation!¡±


    ¡°You like Darwin, don¡¯t you? Once the videos of you with these bodyguards are released, even if you


    hold Sasha¡¯s leverage, Darwin will find you disgusting!¡± she continued threatening.


    Sabrina was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. It was indeed the situation now. They had


    practically taken away everything from Marie. It was normal for her to bring them down with her, but


    Sabrina didn¡¯t want


    that!


    She was filled with thoughts of Darwin. She was beautiful and gentle, and she was devoted to him. As


    time passed, he would definitely like her!


    ¡°Sabrina, in fact, we don¡¯t have any deep hatred between us. You just like Darwin, that¡¯s your business.


    As long as you trick Olive out so that we can settle our personal grudges, what you do after that is none


    of my


    concern, and I don¡¯t want to get involved,¡± Marle coaxed persuasively.


    Sabrina looked at the tall and imposing men standing in front of her and her heart wavered. She and


    Olive


    were just merely using each other. There was no need for her to sacrifice her own reputation for Olive.


    Sabrina nodded and asked, ¡°Will you let me go after I helped you trick Olive out?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Marie.


    Sabrina picked up her phone and called Olive. ¡°Olive, you asked mest time to keep an eye on


    Sasha¡¯s movements for you. I¡¯ve found some juicy information. Can youe over now?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go to the condominium. Darwin and I are at the mansion in the suburbs. There are no


    paparazzi constantly watching here all day long. Come to this ce instead.¡±


    1


    ¡°Well, okay, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Sabrina hung up the phone and sent the location of the so-called suburban mansion to Marie, saying,


    ¡°Olive


    will be there in half an hour.¡±


    Get Bonus


    Marie gave the address along with Sabrina¡¯s phone to Luca and asked him to take someone to deal


    with it.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Get Banos


    She looked at Sabrina as if she was mocking her. She smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Sabrina, you¡¯re so


    good at


    pretending. It¡¯s rare for me to misjudge you.¡±


    Sabrina sneered and said, ¡°Everyone knows how protective you are. If I fight with you like this from the


    beginning, won¡¯t I end up as miserable as Olive Spence? No. The Spence family protected Carly, but


    she was


    still driven abroad. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be more miserable than her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve considered taking you for my own use.¡± Marie shook her head and continued, ¡°But


    now, you¡¯ve already chosen a side for yourself, so don¡¯t think about escaping unscathed!¡±


    The coldness in her eyes was so scary that Sabrina felt Marie would use all kinds of means to deal


    with


    them.


    Sabrina said boldly. ¡°So what? You don¡¯t have a ce in the Spence family now. How can you protect


    others? I¡¯m just being sensible. Olive has the Spence family behind her and Mr. Spence. She even has


    the young master of the Whitney family. If I don¡¯t choose her, should I choose you? There¡¯s nobody


    behind you!¡±


    Marie smiled helplessly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Sabrina, you should just stay by Olive¡¯s side. We¡¯ll


    see how much benefit she will bring you.¡±


    After waiting half an hour in the abandoned warehouse, Luca brought in the unconscious Olive and


    threw her


    on the floor. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Tie them up,¡± said Marie.


    After Luca tied Olive up, Marie told Sabrina, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Sabrina immediately got up and ran out of the warehouse. She did not care what would happen to


    Olive next.


    The most important thing was to protect herself.


    When Olive woke up, she felt a sharp pain in her neck. She moved her wrists, which were already tied


    up, and her clothes had changed. She raised her head and saw Marie dozing off in the chair in front of


    her.


    Hearing the noise, Marie looked up, yawned, and said, ¡°Olive, you¡¯re finally awake. You can sleep too


    much,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Marie! You bitch! What are you doing?¡± Olive red at her as she spoke.


    Marie smiled, stood up, and stretched. She remarked, ¡°Olive, you¡¯re wrong. It has been two hours since


    I kidnapped you. You should be asking me what I¡¯ve done to you.¡±


    Olive¡¯s face changed, and she said, ¡°Marie! You vicious woman! What did you do to me?¡±


    Marie shrugged, flipped through the phone in her hand, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just asked my men to


    strip you naked and take a few sets of photos. It¡¯s just a sexy photoshoot. Moreover, didn¡¯t you already


    do this to Sasha? I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡±


    After Olive looked at the clothes she had on, she screamed and cursed, ¡°Marie! You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Squatting down, Marie grabbed Olive¡¯s throat and sneered, ¡°Kill me? Olive, you should be d that I


    simply


    Get Bomat ¨C


    asked someone to take pictures of you and didn¡¯t do anything further. Otherwise, the video should be


    yours!¡±


    ¡°Did you post it online? Are you crazy, Marie?¡±


    Olive screamed. She was now a popr actress, the most outstanding socialite from the Spence


    family, and Kevin¡¯s girlfriend. She was going to meet Kevin¡¯s grandfather in a few days. When this


    matter was settled, she would be the granddaughter-inw of the Whitney family. This time, she would


    be ruined by Marie and would


    have nothing left.


    She let go of Olive¡¯s neck and patted her face. With a smile, Marie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you


    don¡¯t send Sasha¡¯s photo out, your photo will always be on myputer. It will be safe, and no one


    can see it.¡±


    Olive breathed a sigh of relief and red at her. ¡°You¡¯ve put in so much effort just to protect Sasha?


    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already got the resources from Maris Entertainment and Sasha, the brands from


    Iliana, and those


    photos of Sasha. I didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. Who wants to get involved with her? As for


    Sabrina and Darwin, I don¡¯t care about them. It¡¯s Sabrina¡¯s problem that she is not capable of guarding


    men.¡±


    With a smile, Marie said, ¡°Your alliance of interests is really fragile. How can you part ways just like


    that?¡±


    Olive nced at her sarcastically and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that we each have our own interests? Do you


    really


    think we can live together for the rest of our lives?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s also for profit that you deliberately want to marry Kevin?¡± asked Marie.


    Olive smiled. ¡°What else could I do? Kevin has a good appearance and family background, and I will


    soon be


    the granddaughter-inw of the Whitney family. The Whitney family of New York is the one you will


    never be


    able to marry into!¡±


    Marie chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I really can¡¯t be with someone like Kevin.¡±


    Luca walked in and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of.¡±


    Marie nodded and threw a de at Olive¡¯s feet, saying, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done. You can go now.¡±


    As soon as they turned around and started to leave, Olive shouted, ¡°Hey! How can I leave if you don¡¯t


    untie


    me!¡±


    ¡°Use that de! When you cut the rope, that¡¯s when you are going to leave!¡± Marie and Luca walked


    out of the


    warehouse without looking back.


    Marie asked, ¡°Did you delete all the photos?¡±


    Luca nodded. ¡®It¡¯s a piece of cake. The photos are stored in her phone, and they¡¯re not encrypted. I


    deleted the source file and the copied files she sent. I hacked herputer remotely to help her format


    it!¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    It took Olive two hours to cut the finger-thick rope on her wrist with that small de, and her phone was


    gone. She walked in that deste ce in high heels for another hour before she saw someone and


    asked to borrow a phone to call a driver to pick her up.


    When she returned to the office, she immediately called her assistant and asked them to send out all


    the


    Get Bonus


    -prepared press releases. They would officially acquire Maris Entertainment following Monday at the


    press


    conference. The rumors on the inte that Marie was the illegitimate daughter of the Spence family


    intensified. There were even rumors that her private life was extremely indecent, and she had an affair


    with many investors and directors in the entertainment industry so that she could get the top resources


    again and again.


    Such rumors continued for a long time, but Marie did not make a sound. In the eyes of manyizens,


    she had acquiesced to it and did not dare to appear in front of the media.


    Olive was waiting for the press conference. At that time, she would ruin her sister¡¯s reputation.


    In the past few days, Olive had been either busy with this matter or coaxing Kevin to be happy. Now


    that Kevin was convinced by her, he was determined to marry her.


    To be honest, Kevin was handsome and worthy of her appearance. Coupled with his identity as the


    youngest son of the Whitney family, Olive could not find a better man than him.


    That was why she desperately tried to hook up with Kevin and yed hard to get. This was why Kevin


    was loyal to her.


    Today, Kevin would take her back to meet his grandfather. As long as he agreed, Olive could even skip


    the engagement party and get married directly.


    Olive wore a long, pale dress that day, making her look gentle and virtuous. She walked into the living


    room. arm in arm with Kevin and greeted Lincoln, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Lincoln smiled and asked, ¡°Olive, you¡¯re here. How¡¯s your family? Your grandfather left so quickly. I


    missed him.¡±


    With reddened eyes, Olive said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Mr. Whitney. Everything is fine at home. Don¡¯t worry


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    too much about me.¡±


    Seeing that Olive was about to cry, Kevinforted her, ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯ve been crying for a month


    because of this. If you keep crying like this, your eyes will go bad.¡±


    Olive nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lincoln was satisfied to see the two of them getting along. However, since Olive used to be in the


    entertainment industry, the Whitney family still minded the rumors.


    While they were chatting, the housekeeper¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Hello, Mr. Whitney.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Olive looked out the door and saw Dennis walking in.


    The weather gradually warmed up. He was wearing a ck shirt with dark patterns. The cufflinks were


    delicate and shiny. Striding in with his pair of long legs, Dennis had an imposing aura. His facial


    features


    were as delicate as a sculpture, with natural nobility and elegance.


    Olive¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He¡¯s Dennis Whitney! All the socialites in New York wanted to marry him!


    Dennis was the dream lover of many people and the one Olive wanted to marry.


    Olive¡¯s eyes lit up when she looked at Dennis. Kevin was a little unhappy. Dennis walked in and sat on


    the


    couch on the side without even ncing at Kevin.


    Lincoln was delighted and asked, ¡°Why are you back today?¡±


    Dennis sat on the couch with his long legs crossed and replied, ¡°I have something to tell you.


    He had always been like that at home, acting incredibly indifferent. Lincoln was used to it. He turned to


    look


    at Kevin and said, ¡°Take Olive for a walk first. I have something to talk to your uncle.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s expression was grim. It was like that every time. As long as his uncle came back, Lincoln would


    direct


    his attention to Dennis. No matter how much Lincoln doted on Kevin, he would only discuss the so-


    called


    important things with Dennis if Dennis was there..


    That day, Kevin came back to meet his parents with the prettiest woman in New York. At first, it was


    supposed to boost his ego, but Dennis was back. With one sentence, he made Lincoln get Kevin away


    first.


    Kevin felt he lost his dignity in front of Olive.


    Kevin dragged Olive up, left the living room, and went straight upstairs. Lincoln also knew that Kevin


    was


    unhappy. He sighed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go ahead.¡±


    Dennis nced at Lincoln and asked, ¡°Are you going to let Kevin marry Olive?¡±


    Lincoln was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Dennis sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not interested in this kind of vulgarity. I don¡¯t want


    Kevin to


    marry her, who will make a mess at home.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lincoln frowned and looked at Dennis.


    Dennis threw a stack of documents on the table, leaned back on the couch, and said, ¡°Take a look


    yourself. If you agree with this kind of granddaughter-inw, I have no problem with it. Anyway, the


    woman you marry is


    not much better.¡±


    ¡°Dennis Whitney!¡± Lincoln¡¯s face turned red with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to shout.¡± Dennis pointed to the documents on the table and continued, ¡°She


    dares to persuade Kevin to take over Whitney Group. Think about it, the Spence family is in a mess


    now. Even a marriage of convenience won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    Gel Bos


    Lincoln picked up the document and flipped through it. From the time Olive entered the entertainment


    industry until that moment, the methods she used, the people she harmed, the rumors, the boyfriends


    she had, and her messy private life were all clearly investigated and included in the document.


    Lincoln darkened his expression as he said, ¡°You¡¯re determined to make life difficult for Kevin, aren¡¯t


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you?¡±


    Dennis smiled and responded, ¡°What right does he have to let me make life difficult for him? He


    jumped in


    and took charge of Whitney Group for a month, and I didn¡¯t even bother to care. Chairman, don¡¯t you


    know


    what your grandson is capable of?¡±


    Lincoln was furious that he coughed. Among the Whitney family, Dennis was the best heir.


    Unfortunately,


    Lincoln and Dennis were at odds, and Kevin was obedient.


    However, Kevin was nothingpared to Dennis. Whitney Group would only go downhill if it was


    handed over


    to Kevin.


    Dennis stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to get something. Don¡¯t let Kevin work at Whitney Group,


    or I


    won¡¯t be nice anymore.¡±


    Dennis got up and walked upstairs. Lincoln sighed and also headed upstairs. When he passed by


    Kevin¡¯s


    room, he heard a woman¡¯sughter. It was indecent. Lincoln shook his hand in anger and returned to


    the


    living room.


    When Dennis was looking for documents in the study, Olive entered Dennis¡¯ room. Her hair was


    scattered


    behind her back, and she looked at Dennis flirtatiously. She called out softly. ¡°Mr. Whitney.¡±


    Dennis nced back. Olive was leaning against the door, and the well-tailored skirt outlined her


    perfect


    figure. She reckoned she was good-looking and had a good figure. If she could hook up with Dennis, it


    did not


    matter if she betrayed Nataly. They were not friends who were totally devoted to each other.


    However, Dennis nced at her coldly, and the disgust in his eyes was evident. He parted his thin lips


    and


    said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Olive was stunned. All men would go crazy over her when they saw her, except Dennis, who not only


    treated


    her as nothing but even disliked her. Why on earth was that?


    ¡°Mr. Whitney, I-¡± Olive was about to defend herself.


    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t make me say it for the third time!¡± The disgust in Dennis¡¯ eyes was too obvious, and his


    indifferent expression was terrifying. Olive felt chilly and left the study dejectedly.


    Dennis picked up the document and went downstairs. Kevin and Olive were sitting, apanying


    Lincoln. Noticing Dennising down, Olive shrank, hoping Dennis would forget the embarrassing


    incident earlier.


    Dennis did not even look at her, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Dennis turned around and said


    to Lincoln, ¡°Ask the housekeeper to clean up all the furniture in my study, including the door frame.¡±


    Olive¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Dennis, but he did not even look at her. Instead, Dennis


    turned to Kevin and said, ¡°Take care of your woman. They are all behaving like this!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s expression turned grim, and he looked at Olive while thetter looked at him with grievance,


    Chantar 971


    indicating that she was innocent. Ignoring them, Dennis turned around and left.


    Get Borus


    He drove back to Glorious Estate. As soon as he entered, a sweet scent wafted toward him. Marie


    hugged


    him and asked, ¡°Did you go back to the Whitney residence? Have you met Olive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met her.¡± Dennis lowered his head and changed his shoes, looking unhappy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t Old Mr. Whitney take your side?¡± Asked Marie nervously.


    ¡°Old Mr. Whitney? Ms. Spence, what do you mean by calling Dad old?¡± Dennis looked at Marie even


    more


    unpleasantly,


    Stunned, Marie stuck out her tongue. There¡¯s nothing wrong with calling him that ording to his age!


    No one would have thought that Dennis was Lincoln¡¯s youngest son. Marie felt slightly strange for her


    to


    address Lincoln as Dennis did.


    As Dennis spoke, he circled her in the hallway and asked with his head lowered, ¡°Ms. Spence, do you


    think I¡¯m


    much older than you?¡±


    Marie immediately shook her head and said decisively, ¡°No! Absolutely not! How is that possible? Den-


    Den,


    you¡¯re simply young andpelling!¡±


    Dennis was speechless.


    Hugging Dennis, Marie said coquettishly, ¡°All right, all right. I won¡¯t call him Old Mr. Whitney anymore.


    Is he


    not on your side?¡±


    Dennis pulled her toward the living room and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just disgusted. I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    Marie¡¯s expression changed as she asked, ¡°Did Olive take advantage of you?¡±


    Dennis was at a loss for


    ¡°ords.


    Marie pulled him and asked, ¡°Say something. What did Olive do to disgust you?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows when he saw the nervous look on her face and asked, ¡°What if it is? What


    if she


    takes advantage of me?¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? I¡¯ll bury her alive right away!¡± said Marie aggressively.


    Dennis was delighted. ¡°Marie, I didn¡¯t expect that you are so possessive.¡±


    Blushing. Marie pushed Dennis and asked, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Dennis stopped teasing Marie and answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As you expected, Kevin is taking her to


    meet his


    parents! But I¡¯ve ruined the mood. I guess it won¡¯t work out.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Marie said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to ruin the meeting for her. I can¡¯t do it for the time


    being. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to harm her after she got closer to the Whitney


    family.¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate. Otherwise, it will be a problem for Olive to address you properly in


    the


    future.¡±


    Get Borus


    Marie was confused for a moment. Then, she realized what Dennis was talking about. She punched


    him and


    smiled. ¡°You talk nonsense all day. Can we talk about business?¡±


    Dennis wrapped his arms around her with a smile and asked, ¡°That¡¯s the business. When are you


    going to use


    your seniority to suppress them, Ms. Spence?¡±


    Blushing at his words, Marie stood up and was about to leave, saying, ¡°Dennis Whitney! I¡¯m done


    talking to you!¡±


    Dennis pulled her back and coaxed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    Marie shook him off and stuck out her tongue, saying, ¡°But I have nothing else to do. I¡¯m only waiting


    for Olive to hold a press conference!¡±


    With that, she was about to run inside the room. Dennis grabbed her and pushed her against the wall.


    He looked down at her and said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve gotten bold. How dare you lie to me?¡±


    Marie nestled obediently in Dennis¡¯ arms and was kissed by him before he took her out to have a meal.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Get Bont


    The next morning, Marie got up early and turned on the TV to watch the live stream. Olive¡¯s press


    conference


    was today.


    In the live stream, before Olive arrived, various reporters and media had already been waiting outside


    the press conference. They were very excited because there had been a lot of news about Olive


    Entertainment in


    the past few months.


    First, KBK poached the rising young star, Sabrina. Then, it was revealed that Sabrina and Darwin had


    been a couple for a long time. Followed by that was the announcement of the acquisition of Maris


    Entertainment.


    Now, rumors had it that the Boss of Maris Entertainment, Marie, who used to be famous in the


    entertainment


    industry, was actually the illegitimate daughter of the Spence family. All kinds of rumors made today¡¯s


    press


    conference full of mysteries.


    Marie put on light makeup, picked a beautiful nude dress from the closet, and put on a beige-colored


    suit outside. She looked gentle, capable and also sexy.


    Watching her in high heels, Dennis walked over and wrapped his arms around Marie¡¯s slender waist,


    asking,


    ¡°Why do you look so good in them?¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, Olive has set the stage. The least I could do is to dress up for the


    asion.¡±


    Dennis wrapped his arms around her and asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    Marie shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not time for you to show up yet!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Dennis¡¯s face. For fear of upsetting him, she was ready to tiptoe and


    kiss. Dennis¡¯ cheek. Dennis turned his head and urately captured her lips. After a lingering and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    cuddly kiss, her face was already red. Marie red at Dennis in annoyance and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be


    Dennisbed her hair and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a big shot to show up at thest minute.¡±


    After a while of showing their affection for each other, Marie went downstairs. Luca sent her to the


    scene, and Dennis went to thepany. He canceled all the meetings and focused on watching the


    live stream.


    Just as Olive¡¯s car stopped in front of the entrance, reporters swarmed up to take pictures of her and


    kept


    asking questions.


    ¡°Ms. Spence, is it true that yourpany will acquire Maris Entertainment?¡±


    ¡°The development of Maris Entertainment in the past two years is obvious to all. Why did they suddenly


    agree


    to be acquired? Is there any hidden information?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that Sabrina is chasing after Darwin. Darwin himself is reluctant. May I ask what do you


    think


    about this matter?¡±


    There are rumors that Marie is not the biological daughter of the Spence family. Is this true?¡±


    Olive was wearing a tight red tight skirt and a ck suit jacket. With her usual red lips and heavy


    makeup,


    she looked sexy and coquettish. She smiled at the camera and said, ¡°I will answer all the questions


    from the


    media and reporterter at the press conference. Please be patient.¡±


    Olive walked into the press conference with her bodyguards and assistant in tow.


    Get Boros


    The reporters sat down one by one ording to the seat arrangement, and Olive also sat on the stage.


    Shel cleared her throat and said to the microphone, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Olive Spence. Thank you for


    today¡­¡±


    On the way, Luca was driving, and Marie yed with her phone in the back seat. Luca smiled and


    said,


    ¡°Marie, it¡¯s quite an urgent matter. Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡±


    With her head down, Marie scrolled through the live stream and said casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone else


    anxious already? Why should I?¡±


    Luca chuckled. He rummaged through his phone and said, ¡°Darwin and the others are ready. They¡¯re


    just waiting for your signal.¡±


    Marie nodded and said, ¡°Damn, I¡¯m wearing the same shirt as Olive!¡±


    Luca was speechless.


    Goodness, Marie. Is that the point?


    Marie looked at her own clothes. Luckily, I¡¯m in a long nude-colored dress with a beige suit, and Olive is


    in a


    red short skirt with a ck suit. Don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯m the most beautiful in the whole ce.


    Olive sat on the stage and said with a smile, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m very honored to tell you that Olive


    Entertainment


    has sessfully acquired the studio of Maris Entertainment. In the future, artists and their resources


    will be


    shared. I believe that as we work together, we will definitely be able to contribute better work to fans


    and


    viewers!¡±


    There was loud apuse and a burst of camera shutters from the audience. Previously, it was just a


    rumor


    on the Inte, but today Olive confirmed the matter with her announcement.


    In other words, from now on, Darwin and Sabrina were in the samepany, and no one else could


    interfere


    in their rtionship.


    The rumor that Olive and Sabrina stole Sasha¡¯s resources was even more groundless now that they


    were all from the samepany. As the boss, Olive would naturally give the resources to whoever she


    wanted. No


    one had stipted that these had to be Sasha¡¯s. Besides, Sasha¡¯s low exposure recently made people


    suspect she was about to leave the entertainment industry.


    Thements in the live stream channel were also frantically showing up, and fans had different


    opinions.


    [Olive is awesome! Her career has gone to the next level!]


    [Sabrina has found her Prince Charming! A winner in life!]


    [I¡¯m a little disappointed. I thought Darwin and Sasha were a couple.]


    [My Darsha couple! I¡¯m heartbroken!]


    [Why didn¡¯t Marie attend such an important acquisition press conference?]


    [There are so many conflicts in the noble family¡­ Who knows what¡¯s real or fake?)


    Olive showed the contract and seal one after another, asking the media reporters to confirm that these


    were real and generously let everyone take pictures.


    Of course, she had to let these reporters take pictures. This was not just a contract but a proof of her


    victory.


    Marie had caused the Spence family to be topsy-turvy when living with them the whole time. She even


    said several times that she wanted to kick them out of the Spence family, but what happened in the


    end? Now doesn¡¯t she have nothing left?


    So what if Marie had my picture in her hand?


    As long as I don¡¯t do anything to Sasha, Marie wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke me. All I¡¯m doing


    now is to acquire herpany and drive her out of the Spence family openly. As long as I can marry


    into the Whitney family smoothly and gracefully, that¡¯s enough for me.


    Olive raised her voice and said to the reporter, ¡°In addition, we also announce that the popr JCL


    brand is officially integrated into Spence Group. Shirley Raleign will be the CEO, and Nataly Carmen


    will be the chief


    designer!¡±


    Olive introduced Shirley and Nataly to the reporters. The three of them were outstanding in


    appearance. They were a treat for the eyes as they sat together.


    The apuse was heard from the audience, and thements in the live stream channel kept flooding


    in. Many fans of Shirley and Nataly were frantically sending gifts andments to cheer their idols


    on..


    After the reporter finished shooting, it was finally time for the reporter to ask questions. The reporter


    stood


    up and asked, ¡°Can you tell me about the rtionship process between Darwin and Sabrina?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to promote Sabrina after the acquisition?¡±


    ¡°Is Sasha leaving or quitting the entertainment industry? Why is there so little exposure recently?¡±


    ¡°Is Marie really an illegitimate daughter?¡±


    The scene was chaotic, and reporters scrambled to ask questions, all hoping to get first-hand press


    releases.


    Just as everyone was in a mess, a reporter suddenly stood up and asked loudly, ¡°Ms. Spence, why


    didn¡¯t Ms. Marie appear on such an important asion today? Maris Entertainment is growing rapidly.


    Why did they sell thepany to you all of a sudden? What price or condition did you offer for Maris


    Entertainment to


    agree to sign the contract? Also, JCL used to be a brand of Iliana Tuttle. Why is it suddenly acquired by


    the Spence Group? And since Nataly is the chief designer, what position is Iliana in now?¡±


    Multiple questions were asked in a row, loud and clear. The questions also ryed what was in the


    hearts of many reporters and fans. Although the acquisition looked grand and perfect, many details


    were elusive.


    Olive¡¯s expression changed. Wasn¡¯t today¡¯s reporter screened?

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Get Boo


    The questions they wanted to ask had been collected and organized to a certain extent, and Olive had


    prepared decent and reasonable answers as he pondered, ¡°Where did this reportere from? Who


    asked


    them to ask these tricky questions?¡±


    Olive¡¯s face fell, pondering. Why didn¡¯t Marie show up? Because I ordered the bodyguards to guard the


    door


    and not to let her in.


    Why did Marie sell thepany to me? Because Darwin stole the official seal for me. With the seal,


    this


    meant the contract would take effect.


    What price did I offer? Darwin helped me in exchange for Sasha¡¯s photos.


    Why did the Spence Group acquire JCL? Because our family is now in charge of Spence Group.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What kind of position is Iliana Tuttle in now? She was just a pitiful stray dog who couldn¡¯t even go back


    to the


    Tuttle family.


    How am I supposed to reveal this to the media? If these things were exposed, it would be the end of


    me,


    including Sabrina, Nataly, and Shirley!>


    Shirley and Nataly sat at the side as they watched Olive stay silent. Like how Marie was the backbone


    of


    Sasha and the others, Shirley and Nataly were now at her disposal.


    Olive said nothing as the reporters waited for her with cameras on. Her awkwardness made people feel


    there


    was a lot of information to dig out.


    When everyone was quiet, the door of the venue suddenly burst open. The noise was not loud but


    enough to


    attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    The door was switched open, and the crowd looked back to see which reporter was so unpunctual for


    them


    to arrive when the press conference was about to end.


    After a closer look, they noticed a girl lifting the hem of her skirt as she smiled gracefully. She had


    delicate


    and perfect facial features. She was none other than the woman they had just mentioned, which was


    Marie.


    The reporters immediately stood up and rushed towards Marie, bombarding her with questions one


    after


    another.


    ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Spence. Why are youte for such an important acquisition?¡±


    ¡°Does your behavior mean you do not want to sell thepany?¡±


    ¡°What did Olive offer you to agree to?¡±


    ¡°How do you feel about the sudden rtionship between Darwin and Sabrina?¡±


    The reporters chased after Marie anxiously and impatiently to hurl questions at her. Fortunately, Luca


    reacted quickly by taking a few bodyguards and the staff to maintain order, allowing the reporters to


    return to


    their seats


    Get Borus


    At the press conference, the reporters sat on both sides of the aisle momentarily. Olive sat seductively


    on the stage while Marie stood casually below the stage. The two looked at each other, and sparks flew


    everywhere


    when their eyes met.


    Some reporters quickly snapped a photo and captioned, ¡°Former best friends hide malicious intents


    behind


    smiles. What is the oue of the acquisition?¡±


    At the same time, the press conference was being broadcasted live. Various tforms, such as Twitter,


    had


    done enough publicity to ensure many viewers. After Marie walked into the venue, the number of


    viewers


    skyrocketed.


    Standing in the middle of the aisle, Marie smiled at Olive on the stage and asked, ¡°The reporters are


    asking


    you questions, Olive. Maris Entertainment is developing rapidly. Why should I sell you such a good


    studio?¡±


    ¡°How much did you offer me before I agreed to sign and seal it? JCL is Iliana¡¯s brand and design. How


    did


    Shirley and Nataly get involved? Marie asked.


    As she spoke, she walked up to Olive on stage with a smile and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t answer these


    questions,


    why don¡¯t I help you answer them?¡±


    Olive turned her head abruptly and red at Marie The former had a hunch Marie was definitely not


    here to


    simply sign a contract to sell thepany. She would not be Marie if she did not cause any trouble.


    ¡°In any case, what can Marie do to cause trouble? Everything is set in stone now. Even if we had a


    falling out,


    she can¡¯t win Olive thought.


    Olive encouraged herself and cheered inwardly. This game is over. I win!¡±


    Marie sat down slowly and said. ¡°Several reporters asked many questions just now. Since Olive hasn¡¯t


    figured


    out how to answer for the time being. I¡¯ll exin it to you one by one.¡±


    ¡°First, someone asked me why I sold thepany to Olive, right? I¡¯ll answer every clearly ¨C Maris.


    Entertainment did not sell it to Olive Entertainment or the Spence Group Everything is still the same.


    The


    artists under me are still my artists, and nothing has changed,¡± Marie answered with a smile.


    As soon as she said this, the reporters were stunned. They saw the front page and the seal of the


    contract


    with their own eyes. It could not be fake.


    Besides, it could not be fake when Olive held such a grand press conference to announce it.


    Olive, Shirley, and the othersughed. They thought, ¡°Has Marie gone mad? Why did she attend the


    press conference to say the contract is fake?¡±


    This was the official seal Darwin had stolen, and the Spence Group¡¯s legal advisor personally drafted


    the contract¡¯s terms. It was impossible for it to be fake.


    Olive was relieved, sneering inwardly. ¡°Marie was just desperate, after all. She has no real evidence.¡±


    Ignoring the eyes of the people around her, Marie continued, ¡°The second question is, what price did


    Olive offer me? Since there is no acquisition, there is naturally no price.¡±


    Olive could not help butugh, thinking Marie was merely spouting nonsense.


    Get Bo


    ¡°Third question is why did the Spence Group acquire JCL. This is not true and is pure rubbish¡¯ Marie


    spoke into the microphone, ¡°Thest one, what position is Iliana in now? She is JCL¡¯s chief designer


    and Sasha¡¯s


    exclusive stylist. This has never changed ¡±


    After she finished speaking, the reporters sitting below were dumbfounded. Marie¡¯s words were the


    truth while the


    other was lying. The reporters led around could not tell the difference for a while, let alone know what


    to ask.


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t write nonsense about today¡¯s news.¡±


    A reporter came to their senses and stood up to ask, ¡°Ms. Spence, what do you mean by saying that


    Maris Entertainment has not been acquired?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it sounds.¡± Marie smiled and said, ¡°That is to say, the so-called acquisition contract in


    Olive¡¯s hand is invalid. Maris Entertainment was not sold to anyone.¡±


    Olive sneered and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it clearly, Marie? This contract clearly has Maris


    Entertainment¡¯s official seal and your personal seal. How could it be fake?¡±


    Marie smiled and looked at Olive as if she was a fool. Then, she replied, ¡°Because Maris Entertainment


    has


    never been mine alone!¡±


    Marie took out a contract and showed it in front of the camera. The contract was disyed clearly on


    the


    projector at the back, which stated the following ¡°The rules for setting up Maris Entertainment Studio


    by


    Global Medias¡±.


    On thest page, the first party signed Andres¡¯s name paired with Global Medias¡¯ official seal, and the


    second party signed Marie¡¯s name and Maris Entertainment¡¯s official seal. Moreover, the signature date


    was


    actually four years ago.


    As soon as the contract came out, everyone was shocked.


    The rapidly growing Maris Entertainment in the entertainment industry was actually a subsidiary of


    Global


    Medias.


    Not to mention, the contract was signed four years ago.


    In other words, Maris Entertainment was not sold to the Global Medias. Instead, it existed as a


    subsidiary of


    thepany since its establishment.


    Marie said to the microphone, ¡°Now that everyone has seen the contract, Maris Entertainment belongs


    to Global Medias. I have no right to sell the studio to any private person orpany unterally. Global


    Medias


    must approve any contract with Maris Entertainment.¡±


    Olive looked at the contract on the screen and then at Marie. An ominous premonition surged in Olive¡¯s


    heart as she red at Marie and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Marie?¡±


    Marie smiled and said, ¡°Do you still not understand, Olive? It means no matter how many official seals


    and signatures of Maris Entertainment you have on the contract. This contract is invalid as long as you


    do not have Global Medias¡¯ official seal and Andres¡¯ signature. Because I¡¯m just an employee, I have


    no right to


    make any decision to sell the studio.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Get Borus


    Olive red at her. Of course, she knew what Marie meant, but Olive did not understand something.


    She pondered, ¡°How could Maris Entertainment be a subsidiary of Global Medias? When did this


    happen? Why


    didn¡¯t I know this?¡±


    Olive turned to look at Nataly, thinking, ¡°Nataly and Andres are close. Does she not know too?¡±


    However, seeing Nataly¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Olive knew the former really did not know about


    this.


    matter. Olive wondered what capabilities Marie held to make Andres hide a secret from his childhood


    friend,


    Nataly.


    While ignoring Olive and Nataly while exchanging nces, Marie continued to speak into the


    microphone,


    ¡°Since the acquisition contract is invalid, Darwin, Sasha, and Zane are still my artists, who are also


    artists


    under Global Media. Ms. Iliana is still Marie Entertainment¡¯s exclusive stylist. Maris Entertainment


    invests in


    JCL, and Ms. Sasha is the spokesperson. Ms. Iliana personally designed it and signed cooperation


    agreements with the production lines and stores of Whitney Group. Everything is clearly written here in


    words. I don¡¯t remember seeing any mention where Ms. Shirley and Ms. Nataly are involved in this


    n.¡±


    Looking at Shirley and Nataly, Marie naturally directed the attention of the reporters to the two of them.


    The


    cameras kept snapping away as they bombarded them with questions.


    ¡°May I ask how you became JCL¡¯s CEO, Ms. Shirley?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nataly, how did you be the chief designer?¡±


    ¡°Are Ms. Nataly and Ms. Iliana both chief designers, or did Ms. Nataly rece Ms. Iliana?¡±


    These questions came one after another, causing Shirley and Nataly¡¯s expressions to change. Before


    the press conference, they had never considered facing such a situation.


    Sitting on one side, Marie calmly watched Nataly and Shirley being besieged by reporters. Looking at


    their flustered expressions, Marie thought, ¡°They dared to take away my things in the first ce, but


    now they¡¯re


    afraid to face this. The teammates Olive chose are quite terrible.¡±


    Marie cleared her throat and asked the reporters through the microphone, ¡°Do you have any questions


    about


    my answers?¡±


    The reporters sat back in their seats and whispered among themselves. Indeed, there was a lot of


    breaking


    news from today¡¯s press conference, but Marie¡¯s answers informed them well, and they really did not


    know


    what to ask.


    Marie smiled and turned to Olive. The uneasiness in Olive¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger. She had


    a hunch that Marie would always strike her opponents like this, as always.


    However, Marie was not here to deal a severe blow to Olive. What Olive did this time had already


    crossed the


    line, so Marie decided to push the former into the abyss step by step until Olive could not start anew.


    As soon as Marie spoke, a tender voice echoed through the microphone, saying, ¡®Now that Olive¡¯s


    problem is


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    solved, can you help me solve my problem now?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Olive asked in a trembling voice.


    Get Bors


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve never decided to sell Maris Entertainment This is evident from how you don¡¯t even


    know Maris Entertainment is a subsidiary of Global Media, so where did you get those official and


    private seals on


    the contract?¡± Marie asked with a smile


    Olive clenched her fists. She knew Marie would not let her go easily. Olive scoffed inwardly, ¡°How am I


    supposed to answer that question? Those official and private seals were stolen, of course.


    Without waiting for Olive to speak, Marie continued, ¡°Secondly, I am JCL¡¯s boss and I have a designer


    like Iliana and a coboration with the Whitney Group. Why would I rush into the Spence Group?


    Everyone knows a big change is urring in thepany, and it is a mess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and thirdly, since this is a so-called acquisition press conference, why did your bodyguards


    prohibit me froming in when I arrive outside? It can¡¯t be they don¡¯t recognize me. After all, we are a


    family¡±


    These three questions left Olive speechless, and the reporters below the stage were even more


    stunned.


    This was indeed not a simple press conference.


    It had long been rumored the Spence sisters were at odds. Two years ago, Marie almost sent Carly to


    prison


    after teaching her a lesson in public. Now, Olive wanted to take over Marie¡¯spany andwork.


    unterally, but Marie humiliated her in public. The Spence family¡¯s rtionship was really a mess.


    Ultimately, Olive was not a young girl like Carly. Even though Marie questioned her to this extent, Olive


    was


    only stunned momentarily. Her stiff expression quickly returned to normal, and she smiled at the


    media,


    replying. The staff must have made a mistake. They didn¡¯t contact Global Medias and made a hasty.


    decision. This is our negligence, and we will definitely give you a satisfactory answerter.¡±


    After saying that, Olive returned to normal and turned to smile at Marie. ¡°As for the JCL, I¡¯m merely


    Nataly¡¯s business partner and helping her promote this. In the meantime, shouldn¡¯t you be asking Ms.


    Iliana why she


    transferred the brand to Ms. Shirley?¡±


    Marie clenched her fist. Olive truly had a way with words. Her reply was generous and reasonable. If


    Marie continued to press for answers, it might make her seem aggressive. After all, the media and


    quickly criticize her on the Inte by only seeing the surface.


    However, no matter how fast Olive reacted, she was prepared for the trap they had set up.


    Sitting in her seat, Marie smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, I should ask Iliana personally. After all, it¡¯s their


    family


    matter. We do not need to interfere.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Shirley¡¯s expression changed The reporters below the stage were


    also stunned, pondering, ¡°What did she mean by Iliana and Shirley¡¯s family affairs?¡±


    It had been widely known in the entertainment industry that Shirley had a backer, but no one knew who


    it


    was. Everyone wondered how this was rted to Iliana.


    After Marie spoke, Iliana entered the hall. Ignoring Shirley¡¯s furious gaze, Iliana walked straight to the


    stage,


    sat beside her, and nodded at her.


    89 96%


    Get Bonus


    Marie spoke into the microphone, ¡°Iliana isn¡¯t used to this kind of public asion. As her business


    partner, I am fully qualified to speak on her behalf. Ms. Iliana was born into the Tuttle family in New


    York and is Shirley¡¯s half-sister. Am I right?¡±


    She looked at Shirley with a faint smile, but Shirley did not have much self-control as Olive. Her face


    was almost livid as she watched Iliana sit next to Marie without saying a word.


    ¡°Who the hell does Iliana think she is? She¡¯s just an illegitimate child! If she didn¡¯t have the same blood


    type as me, she wouldn¡¯t be qualified to return to the Tuttle family at all, let alone be the second


    daughter of the Tuttle family!¡± Shirley cursed inwardly.


    Yet, Iliana is back and sitting at the press conference. She must want to take back the brand!> Shirley


    thought.


    ¡°Ms. Shirley, you secretly went home, so I thought you wanted to settle down and start a family. It turns


    out you stole Iliana¡¯s brand business just because you couldn¡¯t stand being in the entertainment


    industry anymore. Is that it?¡± Marie asked unceremoniously.


    Shirley¡¯s face turned red as she fixed her gaze on Iliana, thinking, ¡°She really came to steal the brand


    back! This woman pretended to be harmless, but she is, in fact, very scheming!¡±


    Oliveforted Shirley with one hand, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°How can you call that stealing when


    they¡¯re sisters? Perhaps it¡¯s the family that transferred it.¡±


    Olive¡¯s smile was gentle, generous, and charming but also fake.


    Marie also gave her an insincere smile in response and said, ¡°So what if they¡¯re sisters? Aren¡¯t we


    sisters too? Didn¡¯t you try to steal mypany?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Olive¡¯s face became a little tense, and the reporters below the stage were


    animated. This statement came from Marie herself. Olive used improper means to acquire the


    Olive red at Marie, thinking, ¡°Has she gone crazy? What would the media say if she spoke like


    that?¡±


    Marie turned to the reporter¡¯s camera again, grinned, and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    Olive was slightly confused as she pondered, ¡°What exactly does Marie want? Didn¡¯t shee here to


    tear us


    down? Why did she start to help me?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!